ã€ŠA Fully-Leveled Bigshot Builds a Farm with Her Family After Transmigratingã€‹


 Chapter 1: A non-original product

    Chapter 1 A whole family of non-original goods

    It was raining heavily outside, and light rain was falling inside the dpidated thatched hut.

    Lu Jingzhi held the blood-stained gauze on his forehead, looked at the two people standing in front of the broken bed board, was silent for a while, and said softly: "Where is this... I seem to have lost my memory..."

    As soon as the words fell, the smile of the girl who was smiling at her because she woke up suddenly disappeared, "Oh, I lost my memory, it''s good, it''s good."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Ah no, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t you always say this after time travel?

    When the two women, one big and one small, left her room, memories belonging to the original owner flooded into her mind like a rushing river.

    Lu Jingzhi understood why those two people treated her so strangely.

    The original owner''s father had an ident when he went to work in the town some time ago, and died, and his mother couldn''t afford to get sick. Not only did the grandparents not want to spend money on her doctor''s treatment, but they also thought her unlucky, and even wanted to sell the original owner''s sister. He said, "Only by selling you can you have money to buy a coffin for your father. If you have been raising money-losers like you for so long, you have to be filial to your father."

    In order to protect the two daughters, the mother of the original owner got angry and took them away from home, but the vige head couldn''t stand it any longer, so he decided to let them live in an unowned thatched cottage at the end of the vige.

    The original owner''s mother fell ill, and then woke up¡ª

    The vegetable field is no longer tidied up, the rice is no longer cooked, the water is no longer burned, and the firewood is no longer split... But the two sisters are very easy to order, so that they can fetch water and burn firewood, Cleaned up by myself.

    It¡¯s not like this every day, but every day, and all the firewood saved for cooking at home ispletely burned.

    There was nothing to eat or drink at home, my sister was so hungry that she fainted at the gate, and when she woke up again, the vegetable field was not cleaned up, and she couldn¡¯t cook...

    His forehead began to throb and hurt, Lu Jingzhi held his wound and gasped, a fool could see that those two were not original products, and not only were they not original products, but they might be some kind of Jiao Didi Missy.

    Damn it, what can I do, the house ispletely empty, so the three of them are going to mess it up together? To drink the northwest wind?

    Yesterday, the original owner¡¯s sister brought a rabbit back, and when she turned around, it was snatched away by the noisy people from the old house.

    Guess this is why she came here.

    The quilt was yellow, the edges were greasy, the cotton wool inside was knotted, and the broken bed board was not small, but she could only huddle in a corner pitifully, without him, the rest of the ce was piled up with big pots and small pots falling down one after another.ing rain.

    Lu Jingzhi clenched his fists, anyone in this family can mess up, but she can''t.

    Even after the end of the world, she never had such a hard life.

    You don¡¯t need to pay attention to what you wear and use, but you can¡¯t pay attention to what you don¡¯t eat!

    The first priority now is to heal the wound on the head. The medical conditions in ancient times were backward, and it was just a simple bandage to stop the bleeding. Such arge wound was still on the brain.

    The tip of the right finger jumped with a light green light.

    In a blink of an eye, it became light blue.

    The low and narrow interior seems to be brightened by the reflection.

    very good!

    Her water and wood dual-line abilities are still there!

    It doesn''t matter if it''s weaker, as long as there are mountains, forests and nts in the world, Lu Jingzhi is sure that he will be able to raise them sooner orter.

    In Doomsday, water-type abilities and wood-type abilities are also called healing abilities.

    The wound on the forehead was growing slowly, and when it healed, it felt numb and ufortable, but Lu Jingzhi breathed a sigh of relief.

    It rained for a day and a night. Apart from exercising her powers, Lu Jingzhi was healing her wounds. The powers were stored up again and again, and were exhausted again and again. As time went by, she became more and more handy. The feeling is getting deeper and deeper.

    Here is green bamboo salt, say hello to the cuties (*¦á*)

    The heroine of this article, Lu Jingzhi, is a doomsday boss, with huge gold fingers, explosive force value, face value against the sky, a little clear brain circuit, straightforward and frank, can''t stand wronged, revenge and revenge, but in general is a nice guy.

    There are stories about pping faces in cool texts, and stories about doing business and farming, and the most frequent ones are the interactions of the family from time-travel.

    (The younger sister in the introduction is behind, I haven¡¯t lost it, I haven¡¯t forgotten it, please don¡¯tment badly.)

    If the cuties like it, click a favorite, post ament, and vote for a rmendation.

    Update in the early morning and four more.

    I hope that everyone will not be fattened (because fattening will easily lead to PK, but PK is not rmended, and if there is no rmendation, the score will be worse, and the author will reduce the number of words as appropriate)

    Its life is in the hands of the cuties, and your votes are the fertilizer for its growth.

    Bow, love you all.

 Chapter 2: Familiar drink more hot water

    Chapter 2 is familiar, drink more hot water

    The rain stopped.

    The sky is as blue as a wash.

    Breathing is rich in grass and trees, and there is moist water vapor after rain.

    Lu Jingzhi was almost starving to death.

    have to.

    Put the whole family together behind, and let¡¯s feed myself first.

    The **** gauze on his forehead was not taken off, and the wound was almost healed, which was too conspicuous.

    The poor family doesn¡¯t even have a bronze mirror.

    There arerge and small mud puddles in the yard, which are umting rainwater. Lu Jingzhi randomly found one and took a look.

    The outline is not bad, and the eyes are big, but she is too thin. If she takes good care of her, she will look like a beauty.

    When she got up, she was top-heavy. If someone hadn''t pulled her, Lu Jingzhi would have almost thrown herself into the mud.

    "Thanks, beauty."

    Jiang Tanyue twitched the corner of her mouth, and when she saw the person standing still, she quietly withdrew her hand and said under her breath, "Before you can let yourself go, you''d better call me sister."

    "Thank you sister." Lu Jingzhi smiled slightly, doing good deeds.

    These eyes are really good-looking, and Lu Jingzhi''s inadvertently three-point cuteness is very deceptive.

    "You are seriously injured, don''t run around, there is no extra money at home to treat your illness." Jiang Tanyue brought half a dry cornbread from nowhere.

    It was mixed with wild vegetables, the color was strange, and it was an ugly ball. I stuffed it into Lu Jingzhi''s hands, and said earnestly, "It''s a bit unptable, but this is our only ration today. I hope you don''t look like the youngdy in the house." If you hate this, there is boiling water in the house, you can soak it into a paste before eating."

    Lu Jingzhi had no choice but to eat the buns bit by bit.

    The soul is not used to the rough feeling when swallowing, but the throat can still adapt.

    It''s not unptable.

    is quite unptable.

    After eating and washing his hands, Lu Jingzhi sighed as if he hadpleted the task of going up the knife mountain and down the oil pan: "Squeeze the throat."

    Jiang Tanyue pushed the broken bowl with the gap towards her, "Drink more hot water."

    "This sentence sounds familiar." Lu Jingzhi blurted out.

    The two looked at each other silently, then looked away, Jiang Tanyue neatly put the small shovel and sickle into the basket, and carried the basket on his thin shoulders, "I will go up the mountain to dig wild vegetables, and you will recover at home. You also have a share of this job, understand?"

    Lu Jingzhi raised his head and gulped down the water, "I''ll go with you."

    Jiang Tanyue frowned, and said in a bad tone: "If there is no extra money, I will hire you a doctor. If there is another ident, you will die."

    Lu Jingzhi also saw this smiling face when he just woke up.

    It¡¯s still a smirk that you can ept if you say it.

    Now, it is a business-like, indifferent face.

    The bun she gave her was probably borrowed from a kind-hearted viger with a shy face, and now she can go up the mountain to dig wild vegetables - this is the value of my sister in this bare-walled house, and Lu Jingzhi has to show her value .

    "Don''t worry, I can do it!"

    Jiang Tanyue nodded: "They are all adults, just weigh it yourself."

    The original owner is eleven years old this year, and his sister is thirteen years old. The family lived in an old house when the father was alive. The mothers ate less and worked much more. The two sisters couldn¡¯t keep up with nutrition. big.

    Thirteen-year-old modern people can jump to 1.7 meters, and 13-year-old ancient people are still ancient farmers. It is not bad to be 1.2 meters.

    Speaking such mature words with such a face is quite cute, and Lu Jingzhi couldn''t helpughing.

    Jiang Tanyue was speechless.

    I always feel that this younger sister is smiling inexplicably, as if she has some serious illness.

    never mind.

    She can bear no matter how serious the illness is, as long as she is not like that squeamish person in the room.

 Chapter 3: I really want to smoke

    Chapter 3 I really want to smoke someone

    After the rain, arge amount of wild vegetables can appear overnight on the mountain, but there are not many people going up the mountain. They only saw a few vigers one after another, and most of them were children ying around.

    One is that it is not easy to go up the mountain after the rain, and the other is that the vigers in Huxi Vige will grow all kinds of vegetables in their small courtyards. Now this season, there is no shortage of food. The food is not very good, but it can also fill your stomach.

    Wild vegetables are so unptable, and they are only eaten when they are green and yellow.

    The original owner''s family is different from the people in the old house. They are all honest people, especially the original owner''s father, who is warm-hearted and kind. He has a high image in the hearts of the vigers. After his death, who will see the two sisters and sigh?

    Today they are still feeling a lot.

    ¡ªThe little girl was almost sold by Lao Jiang''s family to Lao Zhang''s family as a daughter-inw. What kind of family is Lao Zhang''s family! You can''t lose ayer of skin when you marry.

    ¡ªpoor mother and daughter.

    ¡ªIs the injury on the forehead healed? Will it be disfigured? What a beautiful face, if it is ruined, it will be the fault of Lao Jiang''s family!

    ¡ªI was injured and had to dig wild vegetables, hey.

    ¡ªIf only your father was still alive, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.

    Lu Jingzhi followed Jiang Tanyue, she called aunt, she called aunt, she called uncle, she called uncle.

    The appearance of following behind her sister like a small tail is somewhat simr to the original owner.

    The two sisters walked far away and did notpete with the vigers for digging wild vegetables. The woman called Aunt Liu looked at the well-behaved two, smiled more sincerely, and greeted them: "Xiao Hua Xiao Miao, don''t go away!" It''s too far away, there are wolves in the deep mountains, we just wander around the mountains."

    Two people should be.

    Walking forward, there was no one around, Lu Jingzhi smiled, and squeezed his fingertips habitually: "I really want to p someone."

    Jiang Tanyue: "It''s best not to."

    Lu Jingzhi: "Have you ever had a mouthful? Look at them all with cheap mouths, insisting on exposing scars again and again, telling the two little girls over and over again, your father is dead, and your mother and three are miserable. You can eat wild vegetables to live, Lao Jiang''s family is not a man, but you have no way, who will let people be your grandparents or elders?"

    The wooden stick used to explore the way in his hand was snapped, and Lu Jingzhi gritted his teeth: "It''s still very angry."

    "This is not your life experience, why be angry."

    Lu Jingzhi was surprised: "In your previous life..." She covered her mouth, and her eyes moved around. There was no one in the mountains, she rxed, and continued: "Did you eat vegetarian food and pray to Buddha?"

    "No." Jiang Tanyue brows lightly, she never had such a good temper in her previous life.

    Lu Jingzhi shrugged: "You have to pay attention to sincerity when reading novels, let alone ''personal experience''. It is inconvenient now. When it is convenient, I will definitely go back and soothe my little heart."

    The two began to dig wild vegetables.

    "Sister, do you know which wild vegetables are edible?" Lu Jingzhi was puzzled.

    After the apocalypse, animals and nts mutate. Apart from fighting zombies, what she does most is fighting alienated nts. It can be said that she meets strangers.

    Before the doomsday, she was just a high school student. She also ate wild vegetables, and they sold for 88 per te in restaurants.

    It will be difficult for her to recognize wild vegetables.

    Jiang Tanyue had been prepared for a long time, and took out a bunch of samples for her: "Just look for it."

    The basket was filled quickly.

    Jiang Tanyue said: "My body was so hungry that I fell into aa at the time, but it wasn''t that I couldn''t wake up. It was because she had the will to die¡ªsince her father died and she was surrounded by the vige''s ''good feelings'', she couldn''t hold on."

    Lu Jingzhi froze for a moment: "Isn''t this just being forced to death in disguise? I should have gone back just now!"

 Chapter 4: replace white rice

    Chapter 4 Change to white rice

    "There are no permanent enemies in the world, only permanent interests." Jiang Tanyue carried the basket on her back and said in a low voice, "The three of us were kicked out, and we didn''t really separate from the Jiang family. You know what that means ?"

    Lu Jingzhi is not very clear.

    As a doomsday gangster who was forced to dismantle her desks and hold a steel pipe to fight her way through the crowd of zombies just after two sses in her third year of high school, the first thought in her mind was to stop killing with violence.

    She shook her head to suppress the thoughts of doomsday that had been engraved in her soul for many years, and asked humbly: "What does it mean?"

    "The Jiang family can use ethics to oppress people at any time. In ancient times, the words of the elders were the sky. If anyone met the old Jiang family who were like bandits, they could only consider themselves unlucky. She beat you and scolded you. You can only ept it. Thest time we were not sold, one reason was that our mother forced me to die, and the other was that my father was very popr in the vige. Some vigers cared about this, so they helped dissuade us and called the vige chief."

    Jiang Tanyue''s eyes darkened.

    Lao Jiang¡¯s family has a good n. She is thirteen years old and can be married as a wife. The younger sister is younger and looks the best in the family. They n to sell her to a rich family as a maid.

    It is said that the Bai family in the town gave a lot of money.

    "Mother can''t be forced to die every time¡ªbesides, the current mother might be more willing to sell you for a meal of white rice."

    Lu Jingzhi opened his mouth, and finally uttered a single syble: "Ah..."

    Sure enough, people still have to prove their worth.

    She is a three-line ability user, water-type ability, wood-type ability and rare space-type ability. In the early days of the end of the world, both the water-type ability and the wood-type ability have lowbat effectiveness, and they are generally used as logistics. .

    The less you do, the less crystal nuclei you get.

    Reciprocating cycle.

    The more you raise, the more you waste.

    Lu Jingzhi has never been proud of her three-line supernatural ability, and she has always been tense in her heart. Finally, she sessfully broke through the fourth level, and herbat power has doubled. Consciousness, fighting is handy, like a god.

    It wasn''t until this time that humans suddenly realized that there are no trash abilities, only trash humans.

    "The best way to build a good rtionship with the vigers is mutual benefit. Obviously, we have no food to eat and no clothes to cover. It is difficult to do this. We can only rely on their mercy first. Although it is not the best policy, But I can keep myself¡ª" Jiang Tanyue narrowed her eyes.

    This younger sister lowered her eyes and looked obedient and clever. Although she said she wanted to **** people off, she could hold her breath, she could eat the buns, and she was willing to go up the mountain with her, and she had ears to listen to her reasoning¡ª Whether it''s real or fake, anyway, Jiang Tanyue is satisfied for the time being.

    As for allies, she still needs to mention a few more points.

    "I have no intention of getting married, and I don''t want to be betrayed. You probably don''t want to either. So, I hope you don''t make trouble."

    Jiang Tanyue stretched out her right hand.

    Lu Jingzhi moved one step faster than his brain, habitually stepped forward and shook hands.

    The two were silent for another moment.

    Confirmed the eyes, they are from the same era.

    "Let''s go down the mountain."

    Lu Jingzhi followed two steps and shook his head, "I''ll go around again, the rabbit you caught yesterday was taken away, our family can only eat boiled wild vegetables today."

    Jiang Tanyue nced at her, the little girl''s eyes were shining, clean and wless, she was not at all different from a calcting person like her.

    "Don''t go to the mountains."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded quickly.

 Chapter 5: It is impossible to be obedient

    Chapter 5 It is impossible to be obedient

    Not going to the mountains?

    impossible.

    Lu Jingzhi doesn''t want to eat in boiled vegetables, and he doesn''t want to eat corn bread that hurts his throat.

    If she can catch a hare or a pheasant, she can have an extra meal today. If she catches more, she will find a way to exchange it for some rice and flour.

    Miss her space power.

    After living in the doomsday for ten years, there are a lot of supplies in it, especially when the base was besieged by zombies and had to abandon the city to save her life, as a space-type ability user who can open up thergest space, her first task is to bring Materials are transferred.

    If she hadn''t encountered a change, she should have established a new base with the strong human beings now, instead of going up the mountain to catch pheasants here.

    "What arge batch of supplies, food, piglets and calves raised by the base farm, fruits and vegetables, medical equipment and so on - they must have never thought that the Zombie King has learned to work together, and can even hidebat power."

    "I, a ninth-level three-line supernatural user, blew up and took away the mutant zombies and the zombie king. I will definitely leave a way for them to survive, so that the entire base will not be wiped out."

    "Let them grow food and other things by themselves, and the things in the space will be cheaper for me."

    "No, it didn''t take advantage of me either!"

    Lu Jingzhi closed her eyes tomunicate with her space.

    it is at.

    But it just doesn''t appear.

    This feeling is mysterious and mysterious.

    "grunt"

    Lu Jingzhi looked down at his stomach in disbelief.

    The stomach filled with half a cornbread and a bowl of boiled water is now empty.

    First, the signal of hunger was transmitted to the brain, followed by crazily contracting and wriggling to secrete gastric acid, as if being punched hard, just for a moment, Lu Jingzhi clutched his stomach and became listless.

    Does she digest so quickly?

    No.

    Because of her delusion to open up the space.

    Lu Jingzhi is not only hungry now, but also has signs of hypoglycemia, but those well-shaped eyes are brighter than ever.

    ¡ªHer efforts are directed in the right direction, the space is really there, it''s just that her body can''t bear the burden of hermunication with it.

    Suddenly strength was injected into his back, Lu Jingzhi ignored his moring stomach, and strode towards the deep mountain.

    Huxi Vige and several surrounding viges are built against the mountains. The vigers have lived here for generations. In the early years, some people coveted the supplies in the mountains, but they often went there without returning. Over time, even experienced hunters dared not go deep into it. , at most a little farther than ordinary vigers.

    The higher you go, the more lush the trees will be.

    Water vapor is much heavier than outside.

    Lu Jingzhi focused on two purposes, while looking left and right to find traces of the existence of animals, while exercising his abilities.

    The environment here is very suitable for her.

    Wood produces water, and the dual-element abilitiesplement each other.

    The difort caused by hunger is also soothed in nature.

    -

    The deep mountains have not been set foot by the vigers, and everything looks like the original ecology.

    A tree was covered with wild fruits, and even fell on the ground, and there were half-eaten fruits beside it.

    The wild fruit eaten by animals is generally non-toxic, but Lu Jingzhi was still worried. Holding a wild fruit, he stretched out the wood-type ability and tentatively absorbed it.

    In terms of the practicality of developing abilities, Lu Jingzhi can assure you that no one canpare to her.

    This method can detect whether the nt is toxic.

    If there is no toxicity, everyone will be happy. If there is, it doesn''t matter. If you only absorb a little, it will be dposed by the ability soon.

    The fruit is non-toxic.

    can eat.

    Lu Jingzhi took a bite and spat it out.

    Acid is dead.

 Chapter 6: eve of the fight

    Chapter 6 The Eve of the Fight

    This trip, Lu Jingzhi returned with a full load.

    With two pheasants in his left hand, he swayed down the mountain with a basket on his back.

    The current season is early summer, which was called Mengxia in ancient times. April of the lunar calendar is almost May ording to the Gregorian calendar. The hot temperature has already begun to take shape. It is not obvious in the deep mountains, and the sun is covered by lush trees. On the way down the mountain, the temperature gets higher and higher.

    After she raises the ability of the water system, she will be able to regte her body temperature just right.

    There is no need to sweat profusely like it is now.

    Smelly and hot.

    Taking a bath is also on the agenda.

    "Jiang Xiaomiao! Jiang Xiaomiao! You girl, my aunt is calling you, what are you doing so fast!"

    It wasn''t until Lu Jingzhi was grabbed by the arm and subconsciously wanted to throw her over the shoulder that he suddenly remembered that the original owner was Jiang Xiaomiao.

    This Aunt Zheng is calling her.

    The fat aunt¡¯s husband¡¯s family name is Zheng, and she is a hunter. The family poption is simple and the family is harmonious. In this era when everyone can¡¯t eat enough to eat, it is very rare to raise her chubby.

    Maybe it¡¯s a happy life, a very kind heart, and loves to fight against injustices. When this kind of thing happened to the original owner¡¯s house, he helped out three times and four times.

    The panting middle-aged fat woman is not good-looking, with a round figure tucked into dark clothes, a bun on her head, and a silver hairpin. When calling her, she is full of air and has a loud voice. Loud.

    After seeing the personing, he restrained his hand, and Lu Jingzhi smiled obediently: "Aunt Zheng, I''m sorry, I didn''t hear you calling me in a hurry to go home."

    "You''re being polite, girl. Don''t be ashamed! Don''t go home, go for a walk, and go to your aunt''s house to hide. Your grandma brought someone to the door again." Aunt Zheng acted in a hurry. With Lu Jingzhi''s sleeves on his sleeves, he was about to take a detour to her house.

    "No, my mother and sister are still at home."

    The eleven-year-old girl''s body is thin and weak, as if it could be broken by the wind. She is carrying arge back basket that is too heavy for her, staggering and running forward.

    Aunt Zheng pped her thigh and shouted anxiously, "What are you going to do? Oh, walk slowly."

    Lu Jingzhi stopped suddenly. Standing here, he could already see the dpidated thatched cottage at the end of the vige. Most of the crowd had already gathered. Obviously, the vigers were used to such a farce that was staged every three days.

    Quickly unloaded the back basket, and handed the two fat pheasants to Aunt Zheng''s hand, "It''s too heavy, I can''t run, please help me watch, I will pay you with a pheasant."

    Before Aunt Zheng could answer, Lu Jingzhi, relieved of his burden, turned around and ran towards the broken thatched cottage.

    Aunt Zheng: "Hey, Xiao Miao, don''t go there! This child!"

    She stomped her feet anxiously.

    Taking a closer look, the pheasant with its wings **** and fluttering is extremely fat and brightly colored, even better than domestic hens.

    Now Aunt Zheng''s footsteps were dragged, she gritted her teeth, carried the basket on her back and walked briskly as if flying home.

    Just because of the trust that the second girl of the Jiang family entrusted this pheasant to her, she can''t let this family have trouble.

    Need to find someone quickly!

    Hey, this basket of wild vegetables is extremely heavy.

    Aunt Zheng felt sad when she thought that she had been working all the year round, and the basket felt heavy when she carried it. The second girl of the Jiang family carried it down from the mountain.

    It would be great if Jiang Laosan didn''t die.

    Aunt Zheng shook her head, she couldn''t say this in front of the two girls, otherwise it would make them cry again.

    Walked quickly to the door of the house and shouted: "Master, master, are you back, boss, second and third,e out, hurry up, follow me to the end of the vige!"

 Chapter 7: mid fight

    Chapter 7 mid fight

    "Shameless thing, I want you to do some work like killing a pig, I''m yelling! The dirty-hearted thing doesn''t go to work in the field, and doesn''t tidy up the vegetable field. Think about it when you see Tian''er dressed up beautifully. Who did you hook up with? Mrs. Jiang Chen, why did you think about remarrying just after my son died?? My poor son, you went out to work in order to support your wives. Now that he is gone, you dare to bully his olddy! Respect I don¡¯t even give you any money, and I still raise two small losers, eating my family¡¯s food and drinking my family¡¯s food, I can¡¯t live through this day!¡±

    Sharp and high-pitched curses were mixed with pretentious cries, Lu Jingzhi was so far away, his brain was buzzing with excitement.

    Jiang Tanyue''s voice was vaguely mixed in, calm and indifferent, but not as cadenced and stirring as the olddy of the Jiang family.

    "When we separated, we left all the money in the old house, plus thepensation my father got after the ident, it was worth the filial money for the first half of the year, plus thest ten catties of grain you carried away two days ago, A rabbit and my mother''s silver bracelet that was stolen canst another half a year."

    No matter how reasonable Jiang Tanyue said, someone must listen to her.

    The olddy Jiang spit and stars flew all over the sky, and her fingertips covered with mud almost poked Jiang Tanyue''s eyeballs. She protected the woman behind her and took two steps back, but the olddy would not let her go. With a swipe, he took two steps forward.

    "Fart! Before the family was separated, you lose money and you have already started counting my mother''s money. The old house belongs to Lao Jiang''s family. What do you have? Your father crawled out of my mother''s stomach. He is dead and stinky. Thepensation is also given to me! Is it filial piety money? How dare you open your mouth and grin!"

    During the speech, there was no mention of fine grains and rabbits.

    Mrs. Jiang opened and closed her mouth, the stench was suffocating, and her eyes gleamed with viciousness: "Look, folks! Which family''s son and daughter-inw don''t give filial piety money to the elderly! Look, look, this is another Fine white rice and flour, and good fabrics, don''t even give filial money to parents-inw! Such a daughter-inw must have two hearts!"

    The vigers surrounded the city to watch the fun.

    After being made such a fuss by Mrs. Jiang, her eyes unconsciously looked at the woman who was being protected by a girl.

    Coarse clothes can''t hide her beautiful face.

    Many people have recalled that before Jiang Chen married into Lao Jiang''s family, she was a flower from Anning Vige, with fair skin, bright eyes and bright teeth. If she was not a peasant girl from Anning Vige, the vigers would think that she was a girl from somewhere in the town. The spoiled daughter of the family.

    Jiang Shen was still the object of envy and hatred of women in the first half of the year when she first married into Lao Jiang''s family. However, after another half year, she became filthier than the women in the vige.

    Gradually, people forgot her beauty.

    Until these days.

    Jiang Shen''s beauty is not inferior to the year when she first married into Lao Jiang''s family.

    "You look so coquettish, don''t you really want to be a newlywed again?" Some women began to feel sour.

    Some men''s eyes were also dark and fiery.

    The woman behind her cursed something in a low voice, but Jiang Tanyue couldn''t hear clearly.

    She lowered her eyes.

    The vige chief went to the town today, and Lao Jiang''s family probably knew that no one could stop him, so they came to him again.

    As long as they seize the opportunity to sell the two sisters, even if the vige chief returns, the deal is done, and no one can do anything about it.

    Even if theye back by chance, so what, in the eyes of the ignorant and backward ancients, they are already dirty.

    Furthermore, Jiang Tanyue didn''t think her malnourished body could beat a man in his prime.

 Chapter 8: snatch people

    Chapter 8 Stealing People

    Jiang Tanyue knows exactly what olddy Jiang is nning.

    First point out her mother''s beauty, which made the women in the vige envious and jealous, and no longer came to help with the mentality of "superior pity" as before.

    Furthermore, framing her mother to remarry, so that men dare not take this muddy water.

    Next, it''s time to persuasion. The two sisters have such an undisciplined mother, and it will be difficult for them to marry in the future. She is the grandmother of the two of them. The Zhang Dabao at home is pretty good, and his family is well off, just marry and wait to enjoy the blessings...

    Sure enough¡ª

    Things are developing as she expected.

    Jiang Tanyue''s palms were sweaty and slippery.

    The back was already wet, and the skin was stuck together with the coarse clothes, making it very ufortable and itchy.

    "...When you get married... and your sister... The Bai family is a big family. Your father can earn money to honor the family just by working as a part-time job. You can be a maid, and you will be more popr... It''s okay if you don''t... follow grandma Go back, it''s better than your mother hides the white rice and white noodles for you to eat wild vegetables..."

    Half of the bun was digested during work.

    Hungry.

    Return the gas.

    My brain is buzzing.

    Excessive nervousness and excitement caused adrenaline to soar and excessive energy consumption, Jiang Tanyue couldn''t hold on anymore.

    Suddenly seeing Mrs. Jiang''s smile shed, Jiang Tanyue had a bad feeling.

    The broken yard is only surrounded by a fence, and the gate is like a decoration, and the crowd gathers around to watch the excitement.

    There were also some persuasive words of persuasion, and there was no need for Mrs. Jiang to do anything. Qian Zhenzhu, Jiang''s second daughter-inw, would be able to top three of them.

    No one wants to mess with Lao Jiang''s family.

    The vige head was not there, so the situation was deadlocked.

    Not right.

    Today is not the same as before.

    Mrs. Jiang''s usual method is to cry, scream and curse. Why are you beating around the bush today?

    Oops.

    She''s at¡­

    "She''s stalling for time." The woman''s low voice came from behind, "The **** from the Zhang family who wants to marry you must have been called. Women value reputation. If hees to **** someone, he will cook raw rice... you Thin and nimble, he climbed through the fence and left, and immediately ran up the mountain..."

    Jiang Tanyue was surprised, this delicatedy not only has a brain, but also thinks about her, which is really rare.

    It''s just,te.

    The Zhang family dide directly to **** people.

    Jiang Tanyue''s hair was disheveled, and the strands of hair were stuck to her face with sweat, and the corners of her dry lips were turned white and began to crack and bleed.

    She could even clearly feel the sound of the wound opening.

    There is a limit to the mercy of the vigers.

    Sure enough, interests are the most popr.

    Zhang Dabao is the only son of the Zhang family. If you want the wind, you can get the rain. The old couple of the Zhang family are honest and willing to work, and their savings are more than most of the vigers in Huxi Vige. Otherwise, how could they give fifty taels of silver to Mr. Jiang? Ma''am, just to marry Jiang Xiaohua to Zhang Dabao.

    That¡¯s fifty taels!

    In ancient times, when meat buns cost only three Wen, fifty taels could make the vigers jealous.

    But as long as there is a half-human family, they will not marry their daughters.

    Most people know what Zhang Dabao is.

    Each of the three daughters-inw can stay, one died, the other went crazy, and the other ran away. For such a family, if they marry their daughters, they just throw their daughters into the fire pit!

    But now, the man with vicious eyes and the death of three daughters-inw stepped into the small courtyard, and asked Mrs. Jiang: "Is this Xiaohua? This face looks good, but it''s a little too thin. It¡¯s not good to have a son.¡±

    "Just take care of it." Mrs. Jiang grinned, baring her teeth.

    The two were talking, but neither of them looked at each other, they were all staring at the little girl.

 Chapter 9: Playing wild little madman

    Chapter 9 ying wild little madman

    "All right, all right." Zhang Dabao stepped forward and raised his hand to touch the little girl''s face. Suddenly, he staggered and fell to the ground.

    It has rained, the ground is wet, and the mud puddles are still shining with water, and the water has not been evaporated by the sun.

    Ms. Jiang, who used to sit on the ground and howl, knows to stand up and cry today, for fear of getting her clothes dirty.

    The stone bounced off the bend of his hind leg and embedded itself in the mud.

    "Who! Who hit me!"

    The vigers burst intoughter.

    He fell down by himself, who do you want to me?

    Zhang Dabao got up, and didn''t want to stay here any longer, so he shook his hand to grab Jiang Tanyue.

    "patta"

    "ah!"

    Zhang Dabao was raised as a treasure at home, idle about, his skin and flesh are tenderer than girls in the vige, and he has never done farm work.

    Before he came back to his senses, his face hurt, and he couldn''t help screaming twice.

    Now, the vigers can see clearly.

    The stones areing from behind.

    "Let me go, let me go, I''ll go home."

    Mrs. Jiang was in a hurry. The vige chief intervened in this matter after he came back. Today¡¯s affairs will be dyed again. That woman of the Zhang family will definitely ask for fifty taels back again, bah! The money in her hands is hers, and no one can leave.

    Ms. Jiang even thought about how to spend the money.

    Put away the thirty taels, take out some of the rest to cut some meat, stir-fry with the bamboo shoots, and eat with a bite of multigrain steamed buns, that is a delicious...

    The eldest grandson also has Shu Xiu...the younger son also has the money for the exam...

    Mrs. Jiang gave a nce, and Qian Zhenzhu, the daughter-inw of the second family, had already stepped forward, and she was about to grab her face with her hand, "The little girl is so vicious, your mother is in a hurry to remarry and doesn''t teach you two sisters, don''t go!" The old house helped cut pig grass to feed the chickens, ran up the mountain like those children, and raised them like a little lunatic..."

    Deer Jingzhi burrowed around in the deep mountains, the patched coarse cloth clothes were already dirty, but now they were so discolored, they were stained with grass juice and mud, not to mention, even hooked on the thorns on a few bushes fruit.

    Brown and dry hair is messier than Jiang Tanyue.

    Just looking at the image, isn''t it a little lunatic who has gone up the mountain and yed wild.

    How could Lu Jingzhi let this hand touch her face, he immediately lowered his body, moved lightly, and at the same time, the stick in his hand struck Qian Zhenzhu''s head.

    She yelled out in pain.

    This is a thick branch pulled from a tree, with thin branches and leaves in the lower part, passing over her head, messing up her hair, and even snatching a strand of it.

    The vigers were stunned, and Qian Zhenzhu was also stunned. No one expected that the shy and well-behaved girl would suddenlye out like this.

    Time seemed to stand still.

    It wasn''t until the sticky blood on his head dripped and fell to the ground, that Qian Zhenzhu realized it, and yelled again, "I''ll kill you, you little loser!" Greet Lu Jingzhi''s face.

    If this p is real, it will hurt for four or five days.

    Her movements are really too slow, only a little faster than the zombies two days before the doomsday. As soon as it hurt, she followed in Zhang Dabao''s footsteps andy down in the mud puddle.

    From Lu Jingzhi entering the courtyard to Qian Zhenzhu lying down, it was actually just a blink of an eye.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t dislike Qian Zhenzhu''s filth to death, so he walked into a half squat and whispered something in her ear.

    Qian Zhenzhu''s swearing instantly got stuck in her throat.

    Blood smeared on her small squinting eyes, making herical and ridiculous.

 Chapter 10: Reciprocity

    Chapter 10 Reciprocity

    Today, for the vigers of Huxi Vige, it was really too dramatic a day.

    The well-behaved second girl in the third room of Lao Jiang''s family was stimted and turned into a "little lunatic". She beat her second aunt''s head with a wooden stick, and what is even more unexpected is that Zhang Dabao, a big man with a strong physique Screaming and screaming, he left the thatched hut at the end of the vige as if fleeing for his life.

    Mrs. Jiang will not let it go, she doesn''t care about the mud on the ground, she will open her throat when she is lying down.

    But something even more amazing ising.

    Qian Zhuzhu, who had followed olddy Jiang to fight and show off her might, persuaded the olddy to go back to the old house with a face full of dried blood.

    magic.

    It''s amazing.

    Not long after, the crowd dispersed, with gossip in their eyes, ready to join a small group of chatterers, and talk about Old Jiang¡¯s family.

    Aunt Zheng didn''t expect her mobility to be far worse than that of Lu Jingzhi.

    When she rushed over with the three and a half children in her family, she only saw a mess.

    She pped her thigh: "Oh! It''ste!"

    Lu Jingzhi came out of the house, "Aunt Zheng? You came just in time, my basket..."

    "How about it, you don''t listen to me telling you not toe back! Are you hurt? Oh, I''m a god, why is there still blood here!" Aunt Zheng took her hand and looked left and right.

    Lu Jingzhi thought, that is my murder weapon.

    She heard the movement and thought that someone was knocking at the door again. Seeing that it was Aunt Zheng, she put down the stick in her hand and said with a smile, "I''m fine, my sister and mother are fine, thank you for your concern."

    "It''s fine, it''s fine."

    Lu Jingzhi''s basket and pheasant were brought over, and Lu Jingzhi stuffed one of the pheasants into the hands of the three boys of the Zheng family: "It''s agreed to give it to Aunt Zheng."

    The three wanted to shirk, but they didn''t have the eloquence of Aunt Zheng. The little girl nced at them, and they epted it honestly.

    On the other side, Jiang Tanyue frowned and sighed softly: "...The family is okay...the grandmothers and aunts who should have been taken away, and the rest are things that she doesn''t like...It''s a pity, Aunt Kong The niece of my mother¡¯s family is getting married, and I asked my mother to embroider the wedding dress. Seeing that my family couldn¡¯t open the pot, she paid the deposit with rice flour... Unfortunately... the fabric is also top-quality... stained with mud... my sister went to pick wild vegetables, like a mud monkey, she probably fell down... also I don''t know if I was injured...I must have seen so many people in my family...I was scared...I hurt my headst time...I''m afraid of the seque..."

    Lu Jingzhi entered the house carrying the basket, busy emptying out the contents.

    Jiang Tanyue may be a little weak, her voice is not loud, and the words can be heard intermittently in Lu Jingzhi''s ears.

    Aunt Zheng helped look at the backpack for one price, and for helping to bring the backpack back was another price, and she was going to send some more things.

    Lu Jingzhi knew that her EQ was not as good as the sister outside who just opened her mouth for a smallposition, and in the blink of an eye, she exonerated the three of her family and let Mrs. Jiang take the me again, but she remembered that she had been taught¡ªreciprocity.

    The top of the basket is covered with ayer of wild vegetables that are about to wilt in the sun, and the bottom is the most important thing.

    Calling Aunt Zheng, who left angrily and was going to gossip among the women, Lu Jingzhi stuffed two more handfuls of mushrooms in the past. gone."

    As he spoke, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help taking a sip.

    Aunt Zheng''s eyes became more loving.

    The third room of Jiang¡¯s family is not the same as Lao Jiang¡¯s at all, and they are worthy of association.

    Aunt Zheng didn''t bother anymore, and left in a hurry with her things. Before leaving, she pointed to her three young men and said to Sister Lu Jingzhi: "If you have anything to do, go to Auntie and Brother Zheng, but don''t worry about it." Don''t open your mouth. Auntie left first."

 Chapter 11: Violence is not a long-term solution

    Chapter 11 Violence is not a long-term solution

    An easy meal.

    After arge pot of soft glutinous rice and soup with water, all three of them came back to life.

    Don''t say how difficult it is to eat only rice porridge - for this family, this is simply a luxury meal. Rice oil is boiled out of soft and rotten rice, which is suitable for them who are extremely hungry and devastated. stomach.

    The wooden table wasme and was padded with bricks, even so, it was a little wobbly.

    When Lu Jingzhi scraped the bottom of the pot and put down the bowls and chopsticks, everyone looked serious.

    A thrilling farce.

    Looking indifferently at the crowd of onlookers whose elders are educating their grandchildren.

    Let them realize the horror here.

    "Jiang Chenshi..." Lu Jingzhi spoke first, and got a deep smile that rolled his eyes, "I have a name, and, moreover, you should call me mother."

    Lu Jingzhi has many advantages, and adaptability is one of the strong ones, "Mother, sister, don''t be so bad, let''s n for the future."

    Shen Nanwei doesn''t quite understand what it means to be bad, but this doesn''t prevent her from understanding this sentence.

    Everyone is well aware of the current situation at home.

    It''s just that I''ve seen it through the past two days without telling it.

    But before making future ns, Shen Nanwei looked Lu Jingzhi up and down a few times, with a smile on her lips, "You are very skilled."

    This mother is a beauty, not only in appearance, but also in a temperament engraved in her bones.

    Speaking is also very distinctive, every sentence seems to have a small hook.

    Lu Jingzhi thought it was an interrogative sentence.

    She said confidently: "Yes, the skill is very good, it''s no problem to hit ten with one - I think I can fight even more in the future."

    After the body and supernatural powers have been raised, it is true.

    The two were shocked by her speech.

    This kid is quite immodest.

    Jiang Tanyue asked: "Go to the mountains?"

    Lu Jingzhi felt guilty for a moment. Is she acting like she is obedient and viting her? But I have to bite the bullet and say: "Well, as an adult, I have considered all aspects."

    Jiang Tanyue consciously didn''t say her position.

    Just thinking of having chicken soup to drink at night, Jiang Tanyue was able to make concessions.

    Shen Nanwei and Jiang Tanyue are both scheming people. Before doing things, they always want to master more. It is best to control everything in their hands. They don''t look at each other, and neither of them is willing to speak first.

    Compared to them, Lu Jingzhi is much more straightforward: "I beat someone today¡ªas you can see, the vigers'' sympathy has been exhausted in five farces, and our weakness has be the original sin."

    Same as Doom.

    She added silently.

    "I''m not someone who can endure humiliation, and I''m not someone who won''t fight back when bullied." Lu Jingzhi said, "Don''t talk, I can''t read minds, I don''t know what you are thinking, now we are a rope For the grasshoppers on the road, the first task is to be able to eat enough, and then to make money to buy clothes, and then..."

    Although this kind of sloppy n is not as clear and clear as the n drawn up by a smallpany randomly brought out under Jiang Tanyue''s name, it is better than simplicity.

    "In ancient times...in this ce now, filial piety crushes people to death," Jiang Tanyue added an important suggestion in the n, "Violence is not a long-term solution, we must find a way to separate the family - the real separation, there are Mr. Jiang, The vige head signed and pledged and the elders with prestige in the vige witnessed. After earning enough money, move out. If the cooperation is happy, you can continue, otherwise, the cooperation ends, how about it?"

 Chapter 12: Salted Fish Royal Concubine

    Chapter 12 Salted Fish Emperor and Noble Concubine

    Lu Jingzhi nodded.

    The two looked at Shen Nanwei.

    Shen Nanwei was thoughtful, Jiang Tanyue waited patiently, Lu Jingzhi was a little anxious, and urged: "There is nothing to think about, and there will be two choices of cooperation or non-cooperation... If you are afraid, I will stay with you." Cooperation, okay?"

    The beauty''s smile seemed to brighten up the dark and damp room, and Lu Jingzhi became more certain that the "mother" was beautiful and delicate, and she didn''t know how to fight, so she was easily coveted by others. If no one was protecting her, life would not be too rough better off.

    In fact, Shen Nanwei didn''t think so much.

    She nodded and chuckled.

    The eldest daughter is calm and sharp, has a good brain, has the attitude of a superior person, is determined, has amazing endurance, and is good at acting, oh yes, she can also use others quietly, judge the situation, endure hardships ...There are so many characteristics in her that she couldn''t list them all for a while.

    The admiration in Shen Nanwei''s eyes disappeared in a sh¡ªshe saw the shadows of many people from the eldest daughter, such as Concubine De, Concubine Li, Empress Dowager, and even the emperor...

    My youngest daughter, she is a bit irritable, good at martial arts, and righteous.

    If there is one characteristic of the two daughters that the imperial concubine loves the most, it must be "hard work and hard work".

    After all, she iszy and squeamish.

    "When you yed Qianzhu today, what did you say to her?"

    Facing Shen Nanwei''s question, Lu Jingzhi chuckled, "Pity is in the hands of others, but the handle is in your own hands."

    Now, not only Shen Nanwei''s eyes lit up, but even Jiang Tanyue''s eyes fell on her and listened carefully.

    -

    Huxi Vige is not like Yangjia Vige, Lijia Vige, Lujia Vige, etc. It has family inheritance, mainly with one surname, and the vigers in the vige are rted.

    This is a vige with mixed surnames.

    The Jiang family can be regarded as a big and thriving family in Huxi Vige.

    In the evening, the fried dishes on Jiang¡¯s dinner table were unptable, and the corn tortis were also mushy. Mrs. Jiang cursed for a while.

    "I''m sorry, my brain is buzzing and hurting, my eyes are ck and ck, I forgot to look at the fire for some reason, it will definitely not be like this tomorrow, mother, don''t be angry, it''s not worth it to be angry. "

    This statement is half true and half false.

    Brain pain really hurts.

    But it wasn¡¯t because of the pain that the food was spoiled.

    It was because of something else that drove her out of her mind.

    There is a lot of work at home, and cooking is one of the easy tasks. Even if the wound is open, she has to persevere.

    She is not willing to feed the pigs, chop wood and carry water.

    Qian Zhenzhu''s attitude of admitting his mistake is quite good.

    Even though Qian Zhenzhu was her niece of her natal family, the olddy would never be soft-spoken when she scolded others, but even if she was scolded, Qian Zhenzhu''s treatment in Jiang''s family was considered good. Ma''am please.

    It was Mr. Jiang''s son Jiang Youcai who was quarreling too much, and Mrs. Jiang silenced with one sentence.

    No way, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s another time, today is different, today the olddy suffered a disadvantage at Sanfang¡¯s, she was in a bad mood, she would scold everyone she saw, she even picked up a cane to beat Jiang Xiaoduo for a trivial matter a meal.

    That has nothing to do with her, after all, Jiang Xiaoduo is the daughter of the eldest wife Zhao Chunhan and Jiang Dafu, not her Qian Zhenzhu''s daughter.

    Lying under the covers, she was so dazed that she couldn''t fall asleep. As long as she closed her eyes, Qian Zhenzhu could remember those eyes that were smiling but like a deep pool. Not too loud yet.

    Afraid of waking up Zhou Dagui and his son and daughter who were sleeping next to him.

 Chapter 13: evidence

    Chapter 13 Evidence

    The voice of the little lunatic seems to be still echoing in his ears, the little bamboo forest, the olddy, the golden earrings.

    "Bah! You bastard!"

    Qian Zhenzhu mmed her thigh fiercely, and she became more sober from the pain.

    It was cold at night, and she was frightened again, shivering like chaff.

    She thought about it left and right, but she didn''t think about how she was exposed.

    But no matter how exposed, this thing is true.

    She was short of money back then, so she turned her idea on her mother-inw. Even after two years, thinking of the **** storm caused by the gold earrings back then, Qian Zhenzhu would inevitably shudder.

    It is said that her mother-inw loves her the most, who is both a daughter-inw and a niece of her natal family, but Qian Zhuzhu doesn''t think that her mother-inw can forgive her based on past affection after this incident is revealed.

    The olddy will definitely peel off ayer of her skin and feed it to the dogs.

    Back then, she only suspected Sanfang Shen¡¯s head, and beat her half to death.

    Qian Zhenzhu thought about it all night, and scolded Lu Jingzhi all night.

    Could it be that she really saw it with her own eyes?

    Suddenly, Qian Zhenzhu sensed something was wrong¡ªwhy should she be afraid? Even if the little **** saw her exchange the gold earrings for money, there is no proof!

    Even if this matter is brought to the mother-inw, the mother-inw will not believe it!

    After all, the me has been ced on Shen Shi.

    At that time, Mrs. Shen would rather be beaten to death than admit that she took the gold earrings. At that time, all the "evidence" pointed to Mrs. Shen. Seeing a doctor is a lot of money.

    In the end, it was Jiang Laosan who confessed and saved Shen''s life.

    Ms. Shen sold off the little dowry that was left, and couldn''t fill the hole in the gold earrings. It was Jiang Laosan who issued an IOU to the olddy, pieced things together, and finally returned the gold earrings.

    Qian Zhenzhu was annoyed, she was the one who was frightened by those dark eyes during the day, so she listened to her words and persuaded her mother-inw to go home, for fear that the little lunatic would reveal this matter in order to divert the mes of war.

    Now it seems that she shouldn''t have been cowardly at the time, but should have pped Xiao Baduzi on the face.

    However, she also had a quick brain, and when she persuaded her mother-inw to go home, she used "Zhang Dabao ran away by himself. It has nothing to do with us. It is reasonable and reasonable. I can''t take the fifty taels back. Let their family find a way to go." , there is no need for you to worry about it" excuses.

    Did not offend my mother-inw.

    As for that crazy girl Jiang Xiaomiao, the Zhang family will never spoil her.

    Thinking of this, Qian Zhenzhu''s mind became active, her body became loose, and she fell asleep before dawn.

    I was a little impatient when I was woken up, but I had to get up and get dressed quickly. The whole family was waiting for her to cook, and I coulde back for a rest after cooking.

    Whilebing her hair, Qian Zhenzhu gasped.

    Called Jiang Dagui to have a look. Seeing his distressed appearance, Qian Zhenzhu couldn''t help feeling sour.

    No matter how much she feels sorry for her, it''s not like the olddy said, "Look at the doctor, didn''t he just lose two hairs and bleed two drops of blood, don''t you think the doctor doesn''t spend money? Did the money at homee from the strong wind?" Squeaked.

    Suddenly she froze.

    I have a little more broken silver in my hand.

    "Go to the town and let the doctor take a look. A head injury is a big deal. Take some ointment and apply it. If you didn''t stop me from going to trouble with that little girl''s film, see if I don''t beat her all over the ce. Teeth. How dare a junior dare to do something to an elder, how can he pay back when he grows up?" Jiang Dagui said.

    Qian Zhenzhu rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 14: original owners memory

    Chapter 14 Memory of the original owner

    yesterday.

    In the thatched cottage.

    Shen Nanwei, who had listened to the gossip with great interest, said with great interest, "You... saw this two years ago?"

    To be precise, the original owner saw it.

    She has no excuses.

    As for why the original owner didn''t reveal the matter back then - because the olddy didn''t directly point the finger at Shen when she started making a fuss, and after two days of fussing, the original owner was timid and afraid, and didn''t dare to confess Qian Zhenzhu. After Shen was beaten to pieces, the original owner told Shen about the incident, but Shen did not file aint, but put ointment on her body while shedding tears.

    Shen Nanwei flipped through her memory and found that this scene did indeed exist. She recalled it for a while and said, "I''ve been beaten and hurt, so why offend one more person. Besides, the olddy and Qian Zhenzhu are rted, so we kissed each other." Jiaqian, in case Qian Zhuzhu swayed the olddy and sshed dirty water on her body, she would get hurt again¡ªthis is her idea."

    Shen Nanwei was nomittal.

    The scapegoat back then was Qian Zhenzhu who led the olddy to buckle her over little by little.

    If you are afraid of offending, you will not offend.

    Lu Jingzhi also thinks the same way, she will not judge whether what the original owner''s family did is right or wrong, but from now on, it is best not to be provoked by others to make her ufortable.

    She is ufortable, and no one should befortable.

    "When she snatched the rabbit, she pushed the original owner and knocked her head on the stone. It hurts." She was still in pain when she woke up, and Lu Jingzhi said the most heart-wrenching words in the most innocent way, "So I first hit Qianzhu''s head with a stick."

    Using violence to control violence, she is very familiar with it.

    "You beat Zhang Dabao, do you know the Zhang family?" Jiang Tanyue told the situation of the Zhang family.

    The three generations of the Zhang family are single-handed. The olddy and the old man of the Zhang family are all honest people in the vige. Dabao''s ce is even more **** to the extreme. He has married three wives, none of whom have been kept. He is twenty-five years old this year, has no children, is pampered, idle...

    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "I understand now."

    Given that an "adult" should be able to understand what she is doing, and her younger sister is very skilled, Jiang Tanyue suppressed her words, and only warned, "The three of us should not be alone recently."

    "I''m not afraid of thieves stealing, but I''m afraid of thieves thinking about it. If I don''t get rid of the Zhang family, I won''t be able to sleep well." Shen Nanwei sighed softly, and her eyes fell on Lu Jingzhi, with starlight in them, "Otherwise Is it weird that you beat someone up secretly in the middle of the night so that he can never get up again?"

    The words are a joke.

    Lu Jingzhi thought for two seconds in a daze, "It might not work."

    Jiang Tanyue was really afraid that her next sentence would be¡ªit might as well be beaten to death.

    Fortunately, Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything, otherwise Jiang Tanyue felt that she should be afraid - people should be afraid of aliens by nature.

    The man who came from the same era as her, but who killed people like hemp, slept next to her, and just thinking about the cold could climb up his spine.

    Lu Jingzhi didn¡¯t know that she was imagined to be so **** by her partner. She just thought that Zhang Dabao couldn¡¯t be disabled.

    Besides, Zhang Dabao is not the only one in the Zhang family.

    The young ones came and the old ones came.

    What the hell, is it possible that she still wants to kill the grass?

    Too crazy.

    Jiang Tanyue said, "Whoever took the money, let Zhang Dabao find someone. Besides me, there are two or three girls of the right age in Old Jiang''s family."

 Chapter 15: Division of labor

    Chapter 15 Division of Labor and Cooperation

    Jiang Xiaoduo from the big room.

    Sifang''s Jiang Xiaoguo.

    There is also the youngest daughter born to Mrs. Jiang, that is, their little aunt Jiang Caier.

    They are all about fourteen or fifteen years old.

    Daughters like the ones from ancient peasant families were able to marry.

    She thought, misfortune has been brought to the east.

    "Boss Jiang is thirty-two years old, and Jiang Caier is only fourteen years old... This olddy is herst child. The olddy hurts like her eyeballs. If Zhang Dabao wants to marry Jiang Caier, olddy Jiang will not go." Two hours of scolding at the gate of the Zhang family is definitely not over."

    "In Jiang Caier''s ce, there are no girls who lose money or something. Jiang Caier doesn''t do any farm work. She embroiders and reads books. The olddy Jiang expects her to marry a wealthy family in the town and be ady."

    Obviously, Jiang Tanyue is an expert at integrating information, and he has already figured out Huxi Vige and Lao Jiang''s family in the past two days.

    The more the imperial concubine looks at Jiang Tanyue, the more pleasing she is to her eyes. Obviously, the dry and thin little girl before, with an expressionless face, is not pleasing at all...

    Her eyeballs are very quiet, and when she doesn''t put on a smirk, she has a kind of indifference that makes people palpitate.

    Not bad.

    The imperial concubine likes such a scheming little girl.

    Cruel and ruthless, sowing discord, and causing troubles to the east, she has the demeanor of when she was doing evil.

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t feel ufortable being stared at by this kind of gaze, and looked back calmly.

    Zhang Dabao has been wronged so much, the Zhang family will definitely not let it go.

    Go to the door sooner orter to collect debts.

    Lu Jingzhi said, "When the Zhang family finds me, I will be in charge of fighting, and you will be in charge of negotiation."

    The matter was decided like this.

    -

    Going up the mountain in the morning, besides two pheasants, Lu Jingzhi has other harvests.

    Bamboo shoots, cassava, potatoes, mushrooms and some wild fruits are all found in the deep mountains.

    She saw far more than these things. She was lucky. Fruit trees such as hawthorn, mulberry, and loquat were also encountered. Now it is the harvest season, and they will grow and fall off naturally without anyone picking them.

    The back basket is not big, so she only picked a few of each and brought them back.

    "Potato stewed chicken nuggets." Lu Jingzhi took a sip of saliva, and Jiang Tanyue, who was stared at by her, said calmly, "I chopped some firewood in the morning, and I ran out of porridge at noon."

    Lu Jingzhi went around the kitchen.

    The kitchen is obviously not big, but it looks very open because it is empty.

    Because it is too down and out, there are no traces of survival, neither clean nor dirty.

    A cauldron discarded by the Jiang family, because of a gap, it had to be ced on the stove crookedly.

    There is more than half of the rice left, and the flour has not been touched.

    Oil, salt, sauce and vinegar...approximately equal to none.

    "Isn''t it me who can''t cook because of my difficulties!" Lu Jingzhi closed his eyes and murmured in pain, "I''m hungry... my stomach is rumbling..."

    It was less than an hour after lunch.

    People still have to eat meat.

    "Eating chicken at night?" Shen Nanwei''s eyes shifted between the two, "Who would kill a chicken? Let me exin first, anyway, I wouldn''t do such a thing."

    Jiang Tanyue took a step back, "I''m going to chop firewood."

    Lu Jingzhi: "I''m going to kill the chicken."

    "What about you?" Jiang Tanyue asked as he did two days ago, "You have to do something."

    Shen Nanwei replied lightly, "Embroidery."

    Division ofbor and cooperation, put the chicken into the big pot, pour water, put thest piece of coarse salt in the house, add the washed mushrooms and bamboo shoots, and arrange them all in one piece.

    Put the lid back on and start a fire, leaving the rest of the fire to Jiang Tanyue.

    On the way back to the house, absorbing the water element in the air, and washing his hands with water-based abilities, Lu Jingzhi suddenly stopped.

    There is movement outside.

 Chapter 16: full of malice

    Chapter 16 Full of malicious intent

    As the evening approached, someone from the Zhang family came.

    "Stick some firewood and go see them first."

    The two walked out of the kitchen.

    The gate of their house is indeed a decoration.

    Any cat or dog cane in at will.

    "Uncle Zhang, Aunt Zhang."

    The woman is holding a woman''s bun, wearing a blue dress, neither fat nor thin, with a three-point smile on her face, she looks like a very kind person.

    The man had a beard and was shorter than the woman. He walked behind her, his eyes were like weasels, he turned left and right, and he looked all over the dpidated courtyard without moving his head. look.

    The woman called Aunt Zhang was about to step forward to hold Jiang Tanyue''s hand, and caressed the back of her hand like a loving elder. Unexpectedly, Jiang Tanyue, who had been prepared for a long time, dodged quietly.

    The whole family has this virtue, and they want to touch others when they reach out.

    Zhang Qin''s hand was empty, and she was not angry, she still had a smile on her face, and raised her hand to touch her temples to cover up her emotions, "Xiaohua, look at you, we will be a family from now on, and we live like this with my aunt. point?"

    A pair of eyes looked the girl in front of her up and down over and over again.

    The olddy of Jiang¡¯s family dared to open her mouth openly, and she only got one hundred taels. Her Zhang family¡¯s money was not so wasteful. With that one hundred taels of silver, she could go to another vige to buy two girls that her natal family didn¡¯t want.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Jiang Xiaohua was of the right age, so thin and difficult to bear at first nce, she would not be willing to have it.

    Just the case of her son...

    Lu Jingzhi is not too keen on malice, sometimes she would rather not trust her own brain than trust her intuition.

    This kind-faced woman doesn''t look as kind as she appears.

    "Auntie came just in time, I have something to tell you." Jiang Tanyue said.

    Zhang Qin pped her thigh, "Isn''t it a coincidence! You see, it''s not convenient to talk in your house. Come,e home with Auntie. Let''s talk slowly when we have something to say. Xiao Miao will also go. Auntie''s house has snacks. The first two days It was sent by heaven, what white sugar cake, sweet-scented osmanthus cake..."

    Lu Jingzhi''s stomach grunted in response to the asion.

    Jiang Tanyue was speechless.

    Zhang Qin came to hold Lu Jingzhi''s hand, not showing it on the face, but she was extremely contemptuous in her heart.

    A few pieces of pastry can take people away, the little girl is a little too easy to deceive.

    There was an evil light in Zhang Qin''s eyes, and the kindness that was still maintained saw that the two little girls were not defensive at all, so she didn''t even bother to pretend.

    Yes.

    She didn''t look so good-tempered.

    The only precious son in the family was beaten, it''s no wonder she could bear it.

    Ms. Shen was not at home, so she took the two little girls home first, beat her precious son and still wanted to eat their pastries, which was beautiful!

    Same as Zhang Qin, Zhang Xiong''s eyes are cloudy and frivolous.

    One brought home to make his son uncooked rice and cooked it, and the other beat him severely¡ªto be honest, the younger sister, Jiang Xiaomiao, was much prettier than her older sister. It''s a pity that he is young, otherwise it would be great to let Zhang Dabao marry his younger sister, he can still...

    "No need, I have something to do at home, so it''s inconvenient to go far." Jiang Tanyue said, "You two are very tired after a busy day, so I won''t waste time. To make a long story short, I won''t marry into your Zhang family."

    One sentence caused an uproar.

    "You stinky girl..." Zhang Xiong took a step forward and habitually wanted to make a move. He collected the money and wanted to y them like monkeys, but he made them unable to eat.

    was stopped by Zhang Qin.

 Chapter 17: If you are hungry, you will lose your temper

    Chapter 17 When you are hungry, you will lose your temper

    Zhang Qin''s eyes rolled, and she knew from the morning''s incident that this matter should not be rushed - at least she could not turn her face before tricking people into the house.

    When the matter is done, Jiang Xiaohua, this **** girl, has to let her handle it like the previous daughters-inw.

    Now you can''t lose face to her, just wait until you get through the door and get tortured!

    Zhang Qin set her mind on the shorter little girl, and began to seduce her with pastries in soft words.

    "Would Xiao Miao want to eat cakes? Come to aunt''s house and let''s chat. What happened in the morning must be a misunderstanding. Your Dabao brother is spoiled by us. If you beat him, we don''t me you, really."

    Lu Jingzhi ignored her.

    If it was a real eleven-year-old girl, she might be cheated away, but she is Lu Jingzhi.

    Hungry.

    Greedy.

    But not stupid.

    "My sister won''t bother the two elders, let''s get down to business." Jiang Tanyue nced at Lu Jingzhi, who gave her a helpless look back, there was no way, her stomach was grumbling in disobedience, and she didn''t want to yes!

    Jiang Tanyue said lightly, "If you can, please listen carefully to what I have to say, and don''t interrupt halfway, otherwise it will waste your time and mine. I won''t marry into the Zhang family. The fifty you gave me is worthless." The taels of silver are not with my mother, but with my grandma."

    The two wanted to speak, but Jiang Tanyue stopped them with a look.

    "My grandma epted the money without discussing it with us. She is not marrying her granddaughter, but selling her granddaughter."

    "My suggestion is that whoever has epted your money, you go to ask for someone."

    "Old Jiang''s family is more than just my granddaughter."

    Zhang Qin said: "Look at what you said, that''s your grandma, how can you speak ill of her. Besides, our Dabao has taken a fancy to you..."

    "Don''t understand what my sister said? Whoever took your money, you go to ask for someone." Lu Jingzhi''s hungry voice was a littlezy, she was thinking about the chicken in the pot, saliva but there was nothing in her mouth, Inevitably, the temper came up again.

    There was a hint of rage in the tone, and a vague murderous look, "Nah! Doesn''t my grandma have a daughter too? Why are you staring at our house? Are you angry that I beat Zhang Dabao? That''s good, so you won''t have to worry about it!" "

    Vaguely, Zhang Qin and Zhang Xiong felt that things were gradually beyond theirprehension.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t care about the expressions of the two of them, and continued: "If you marry my sister or not, don''t think about any conspiracy. My second aunt said that I am a little crazy. I think she is right. You go to us. Take a look behind us... What does our family look like? As the saying goes, barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes, which drove me into a hurry..."

    Behind her, the door of the thatched cottage was open, and it was dark inside.

    The poorest old scorpion in Huxi Vige can''t live in such a dpidated house.

    The news that Qian Zhenzhu was beaten and bled has spread throughout Huxi Vige.

    Anyone with ears has heard such gossip.

    Although many people were killed without seeing it with their own eyes, it did not prevent them from telling the tragic story of Qian Zhenzhu vividly.

    She almost lost her brains.

    The eleven-year-old girl is very thin, the blood on the gauze on her head is a bit ring, she speaks carelessly, with a hint of rascal, and even because of her voice, she has an unconscious sense of childish innocence.

    But Zhang Qin felt a chill down her back for no reason.

    Her eyeballs are really ck, like the sky on the coldest night in deep winter.

    The smile on Zhang Qin''s face couldn''t hold back, "Jiang Caier...that''s your little aunt, your elder..."

    "Oh..." Lu Jingzhi smiled, "I know."

 Chapter 18: nice meal

    Chapter 18 A Delicious Meal

    On the way home, Zhang Qin walked very fast.

    There is a sense of fleeing.

    Zhang Xiong almost couldn''t keep up with her.

    "Why are you running? Could it be that you were frightened by such a girl''s film? Ladies, it''s just so useless!" Zhang Xiong didn''t admit it, and he was also frightened for a moment.

    It¡¯s gone wrong.

    This second girl of the Jiang family is really **** weird.

    "I think about it, she has a point."

    "You bitch, your head was kicked by a donkey?!"

    Zhang Qin pulled him to exin in detail, "Look at their house...there is also the matter of Qian Zhenzhu...you know who the olddy of Jiang''s family is, let alone fifty taels, it is said that she took away all the rice flour and oil from Sanfang Not to mention, I stille to the door and ask for filial money... If you can''t survive... you must risk your life..."

    Zhang Xiong thought about it, and Zhang Qin continued, "Besides, that little girl Jiang Cai''er is really not bad, she is easier to raise than Jiang Xiaohua, who is thin and looks like a stick, although her face is not as good as Jiang Xiaohua...but she can''t stand her mother She is a treasure, raised like a richdy, and she is a perfect match with our big treasure."

    As for Mrs. Jiang''s n to marry Jiang Caier to a rich family, anyone in the vige will just listen to it as a joke.

    As long as Jiang Caier grows up like Jiang Xiaomiao, they won''t just want tough when they mention it.

    Zhang Qin and Zhang Xiong returned home muttering.

    "...I won''t go today, we have to discuss this matter in the long run."

    As for Mrs. Jiang''s disagreement with this matter, it is not within their consideration at all.

    None of the three daughter-inws in the past were willing, so didn¡¯t they all marry in the end? It''s just a pity, the three women couldn''t even give birth to a cub!

    I hope this Jiang Caier will not disappoint them.

    At home, Zhang Dabao was eating cakes, his mouth was full of scum, when he saw his parents came back, he quickly licked his fingers clean and asked excitedly, "Where''s Jiang Xiaohua? Is it here? I''ve been waiting for a long time. Where is that dead girl Jiang Xiaomiao?" ? She hurt me so much, and it still hurts now! I want to tear her skin apart!"

    As he spoke, his eyes became bloodshot, roaring like a beast.

    Not only were the couple not afraid, but their heart ached to death. When they pulled Zhang Dabao''s arm, they wanted to see the wound.

    By the way, I recounted what happened just now, and finally said, "Son, you don''t need to worry about this matter, Mom and Dad will help you."

    "She can''t take fifty taels of silver for nothing."

    -

    "It''s not me negotiating, you fighting?"

    "I thought they would do something, but I didn''t expect it to be a trick."

    The two of them didn''t get too entangled in this matter.

    The stewed chicken nuggets are cooked.

    Open the lid of the pot, and there is a thickyer of oily flowers on the top.

    There is a fragrance in the small stove, and as the lid of the pot is opened, the wind mixed with water vapor floats out.

    Before night fell, the three people in the room finally soothed their hungry stomachs with meat.

    "It''s too greasy." Shen Nanwei said, "Why don''t you just skim off the slick and eat it?"

    What is the situation now, she is still picky eaters, the two ignored her.

    Shen Nanwei wasn''t angry at all, she didn''t drink the soup, but ate chicken and mushrooms.

    "It would be great if there was steamed rice, but I forgot to steam it." Lu Jingzhi gnawed on the chicken leg, with some regret in his voice, "The chicken is delicious, but not amazing."

    That''s what he said, but his mouth didn''t stop.

    Thanks to the fact that the ancient pheasant is pure and pollution-free, she added some water produced by the water system ability into the pot, otherwise, the taste might be even worse.

    The taste in the mouth is not bad, it is meat at any rate, a lot of firewood wasted, the stew was so soft that the meat almost fell off the bone, and it melted in the mouth after just a light sip.

 Chapter 19: You didnt wear it together

    Chapter 19 Co-authored You Didn¡¯t Wear Clothes

    "It''s not that I forgot to steam the rice, but there is only one pot at home, which is used to stew meat." Jiang Tanyue said, "It is the limit of the family to be able to cook it to this taste. There is only a piece of coarse salt, and it is very good without fishy smell. More than I expected."

    That''s because of the water ability.

    There is no onion, ginger, garlic, pepper, millet pepper, soy sauce, rice vinegar, cooking wine, cinnamon, cardamom...

    Lu Jingzhi sighed. Fortunately, she was used to it before, and every time her teammates would ask her to add water when cooking.

    I didn¡¯t forget it today.

    In the dark house, there is not even an oilmp.

    In fact, not only their family, but also other families, they all finish their meals before dark, and when it gets dark, lie down on the bed, sleep and sleep, make human beings, no one will waste precious oil to light themp.

    Fortunately, there is still some sunset light in the sky.

    They don''t have to be blind.

    Shen Nanwei and Jiang Tanyue were full and put down their bowls and chopsticks. Lu Jingzhi was still eating. She said, "Are you full? Then I can let go and eat."

    Two people: "..."

    Co-author You didn''t let go just now?

    Thinking about noon, the two of them opened their stomachs to a big pot of rice porridge, and after they were full, half of the pot was left, which went into Lu Jingzhi''s belly.

    Suddenly, Jiang Tanyue felt a new sense of crisis.

    She hurriedly adjusted her mind''s n for the future, taking into ount the fact that her sister is very good at eating.

    The potatoes were soft and glutinous, soaking up the soup, and Lu Jingzhi sighed again, "Next time, you must eat steamed white rice."

    "White flour cakes are also fine, they need to be leavened."

    "Or bread¡ªmy friend can toast bread, beef, potato bread, ck pepper sauce, and I often eat it for breakfast for a while. I even detested it. I really shouldn''t."

    "The noodles are barely okay."

    "I also saw a nest of rabbits on the mountain. There was no ce to store them, so I didn''t touch them. Next time I will grab them and roast them."

    "I don''t know when I will encounter wild boars."

    Lu Jingzhi muttered while gnawing on the meat, and said a few words, his voice was still very clear, and he didn''t dy his meal at all.

    "What is bread?" Shen Nanwei asked, with a puzzled look on her face, "And ck pepper sauce, what is that?"

    Lu Jingzhi''s chewing cheeks are still, like a little hamster hiding food.

    Jiang Tanyue finally realized that something was wrong.

    If she said "what is this" when she first started eating potatoes, they could still think that they couldn''t tell potatoes from white radishes, then the question of what bread is is really a bit wrong.

    Even if you haven¡¯t been to a foreign country, even if it¡¯s an isted mountain vige, even if you haven¡¯t eaten, haven¡¯t you heard of it?

    And with such a temperament, it is not from a small mountain vige at first nce.

    Shen Nanwei couldn''t see the expressions of the two of them clearly, but she also knew that the atmosphere was not right, but her thoughts flowed, and she was neither guilty nor upset.

    She is not the only one who has such weird and weird things that happen to everyone.

    Then he asked with a smile, "Is it a barbarian thing? I have heard that people living on the border will trade with foreigners. There are many things that people in the Central ins have never heard of. I remember that many spices are also from there. came."

    What she didn''t see was that the expressions of the two became even more strange.

    Lu Jingzhi coughed and coughed twice: "Aren''t you wearing...uh..." Jiang Tanyue pinched her mouth, so she could only call "sister" vaguely and vaguely.

    The imperial concubine takes back what she just said.

    She was a little annoyed.

    Even a little angry.

    Just talk, the one who speaks first loses the opportunity.

    She began to dislike this scheming Jiang Xiaohua again! !

 Chapter 20: The imperial concubine cant do this and cant do that

    Chapter 20 The Imperial Concubine Can¡¯t Do This and That

    Jiang Tanyue asked: "Where are you from?"

    "What about you? Where are you from?" Shen Nanwei asked not to be outdone.

    Lu Jingzhi said in his heart, from Huaxia.

    Seeing that the two started to fight openly and secretly again, and neither one would show weakness and speak first, Lu Jingzhi took the lead and said, "I am not a barbarian, nor do I live on the border. Why do you think I am from there?"

    Asking questions, there areings and goings, the imperial concubine is very polite, "I have never seen the things you said, and you are very skilled, more like a child who grew up in a ce with strong folk customs. You two knew each other before? "

    "I don''t know. You used to be ady from a rich family?"

    "That''s it." After getting married, she was the imperial concubine who was second only to the master of the middle pce. Shen Nanwei thought for a moment, "So I can''t cook or clean the courtyard, grow vegetables or work in the fields, no Can climb mountains but can''t carry water..."

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    This is a process of asking and answering each other to get to know each other. Why do you still carry private goods? !

    The more Shen Nanwei talked, the more sheined.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Stop, I understand. To sum up, there are two things that won''t-this won''t and that won''t, right?"

    Shen Nanwei nodded reluctantly, with some pride in her voice: "Can embroider."

    After several more rounds, Jiang Tanyue also joined the question and answer.

    Maybe it was because I was full and in a good mood, and the night covered everyone''s eyes, which brought some loneliness. Only by talking can I confirm that I am real, and everyone is very sincere.

    The imperial concubine has a strong ability to ept. After all, she is a person who neither cries nor makes trouble after rebirth. Although she has made some actions that are contrary to the "original owner''s design", it is okay.

    "Rebirth."

    The imperial concubine readily epted this term.

    It''s really interesting.

    "This kind of thing often happens in your ce?" Otherwise, why are the two of them so calm? She was in a panic for a while, unlike these two daughters who knew what they were going to do when they opened their eyes.

    "That''s not bad." Lu Jingzhi gave her a popr science about their "Rebirth Time Traveling" novel. Shen Nanwei was very interested. It only took a short while, not only to distinguish the difference between the two, but also to entangle her. Lu Jingzhi told her more about the plot of the novel.

    If Jiang Tanyue hadn''t brought the topic back in time, Lu Jingzhi really wanted to tell Shen Nanwei a story.

    The imperial concubine''s eyes were full of unsatisfactory expressions.

    Is she scared?

    One person is called heterogeneous, and three people, but we have to change the term.

    Not only is she not afraid, she even has greater expectations for her future life.

    She has to wait for Lu Jingzhi to write her a novel.

    The three have exchanged names.

    came to a conclusion¡ªthe naming of Lao Jiang''s family was extremely sloppy.

    Finally, finally came the question that the imperial concubine has been avoiding to ask and avoid being asked.

    Who are you.

    "People from Jiangnan." This was Shen Nanwei''s answer, short and clear, with a hint of mncholy.

    "I used to start apany." Jiang Tanyue''s voice was still indifferent, and no other emotions could be heard.

    The two were waiting for Lu Jingzhi''s answer, when they suddenly heard her cry, "I...I miss my mother...I miss my father...I want to go home..."

    Shen Nanwei: "..."

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    how to say.

    Obviously just now there was a lot of worry, sighing with emotion, the imperial concubine even wanted topose a rare poem, but suddenly she was frightened away by the voice that sounded like snot and tears.

 Chapter 21: Jiang Tanyues street trickster

    Chapter 21 Jiang Tanyue''s street trickster

    Lu Jingzhi''s emotionse and go quickly.

    However, I wanted to find a tissue to wipe my tears, and there was no tissue, only the cuffs with a little smell.

    The nose is sour again.

    She worked so hard to train her powers, even if she blew herself up to hold back the Zombie King, she didn''t want to leave a name in the history books, and she didn''t want to keep the fire of human hope¡ªin fact, she can talk about these things with a person like her who is not very enlightened. Laugh out loud.

    She didn''t want to die, just because her parents were among the various survivors who fled from the base.

    She wanted them alive.

    She wants them alive.

    "I stopped going to school in the third year of high school and focused on fighting," Lu Jingzhi said, "I''m very good, really."

    She didn''t know what Shen Nanwei was thinking, anyway, Jiang Tanyue''s first reaction was - street slipper.

    Today''s conversation is considered pleasant.

    It was too dark, and in the end they went to bed without washing the dishes, cleaning the house, saying goodbye to each other.

    Originally, the two sisters slept in the same room, but there was too much rain over there, so she moved to sleep with Shen Nanwei.

    In the dark night, Shen Nanwei suddenlyughed.

    Laughter is coquettish, but it can''t hide the excitement during it.

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    This day.

    Shen Nanwei: "If this is a family with a mother-inw, you will have to let you finish the work by moonlight. If you can''t finish it, you might be beaten or scolded. Fortunately, fortunately..."

    If the bed wasn''t too small and another Jiang Tanyue fell asleep, Shen Nanwei even wanted to roll over regardless of her image - she would never have to be punished by the queen mother to kneel down and copy scriptures.

    But when she thought that the queen mother would have to have fun because of her death, Shen Nanwei was unhappy again.

    She was in such a beautiful age, why did she die earlier than the Queen Mother.

    "Don''t move around, sleep."

    Jiang Tanyue heard the humming voice, and said softly, "I don''t want to move either, but the quilt is too short, and my feet are exposed outside, so it''s a bit cold."

    The two were silent.

    forget about it.

    sleep.

    Terrible.

    -

    Of the three, Lu Jingzhi slept the best.

    At this time, the advantages of strong adaptability are reflected.

    Not only was he full of energy, he even got up to clean the dishes in the misty light.

    Think of it as training the ability of the water system.

    Now she is patrolling the vegetable garden in the yard.

    The thatched cottage has two yards, front and back. The front yard is small and dpidated, and the back yard can be said to be veryrge or not.

    There is a fence around the front, and there are only a few vertical wooden boards on the side at the back, and the rest of the ce is very bright.

    It is a little far away from other families in Huxi Vige.

    The backyard can take a shortcut and go directly up the mountain.

    After the mother and daughter moved here, they borrowed some seeds and made some vegetable seedlings. Later, everyone was not the original product, and no one cared about it.

    about to die.

    Lu Jingzhi saw that no one was around, so he squatted next to the vegetable garden and used the wood-type supernatural ability to spawn one of the vegetables.

    She didn''t grow up in the countryside, and she didn''t know what kind of nt it was when she looked at the vegetable seedlings.

    It was the same when she went to the mountains, she could only recognize nts by their ripe fruits.

    It would not be urate to say that she doesn¡¯t know anything, but she knows potatoes, pumpkins and sweet potatoes. In thest days, these are the first batch of things cultivated in the base after the nt mutation.

    The yield is high, it can fill the stomach and feed many people.

    It is also very practical in ancient times.

    Light green shing fluorescent light spots entered the wilting nt body, it began to stretch its body, and the young shoots began to jump upwards, the branches were very delicate, and fell to the ground softly like a dodder. Lu Jingzhi continued to apply abilities.

    Thinking back to when the ninth-level ability waved the vine to strangle the enemy, now it can only spawn an unknown nt.

 Chapter 22: Chic Rice Porridge with Raw Cucumber

    Chapter 22 Chic rice porridge with raw cucumber

    The unknown nt grew faster and faster, and even the leaves changed their shape in the blink of an eye.

    "It''s cucumber."

    Lu Jingzhi grabbed one and washed it clean, then took a big bite.

    Fresh and supple.

    over.

    She acted too hastily, and applied too many wood-type abilities.

    As ast resort, Lu Jingzhi had to pick off the cucumbers one by one and pile them aside.

    Watching it bear wild fruit until it withers and dies, the cucumbers on the side piled up in a huge pile.

    Cucumber scrambled eggs, she likes to eat.

    Well, there are only cucumbers and no eggs at home.

    There should also be a few hens at home.

    But thinking of pulling weeds, catching insects, chopping vegetables and feeding chickens... Forget it, let¡¯s buy it, or exchange it. She went to the mountain to catch rabbits and exchange them for eggs.

    Squatting in the yard and continuing to think about things while eating cucumbers.

    Shen Nanwei is a person of this era, she doesn''t know potatoes, and said that there are no potatoes in the Central ins, so it seems that it is her luck to find potatoes in the mountains.

    Potatoes are tuber-propagating nts. One potato is cut into pieces and ced in dry soil. Fertile and loose sandy soil is most suitable for nting.

    The soil in the deep mountains is fertile enough to grow good potatoes.

    In this era, there are sweet potatoes, and they have be the food for farmers to satisfy their hunger. Although the yield per mu is not as exaggerated as inter generations, it is already a lotpared to other nts.

    People in many viges save a lot of sweet potatoes for the winter.

    This is a cheap and satisfying food on the dinner table.

    That¡¯s all, she doesn¡¯t even have one at home.

    Her historical knowledge, which has been mostly returned to the teacher, told her that these seemed to be somewhat different from what she had learned.

    But after thinking about itter, she had never heard of this country in history, so she was still struggling.

    She doesn''t care if it''s something that should or shouldn''t be.

    As long as you can eat it.

    -

    Jiang Tanyue shoulders the heavy responsibility of cooking, and she has a rare headache.

    Rice porridge and chicken soup can be stewed in one pot. How about other rice?

    Is steamed rice easy?

    To be honest, Jiang Tanyue won''t.

    The steaming rice she knows is to pour rice and water into the smart rice cooker, it will remind you how much water to put in, close the lid and press the power, and you can just eat it.

    And now this kind of condition restricts her already **** cooking skills.

    The female president of a listedpany ended up having a family property battle with her brothers and sisters at home. She holds severalpanies in her hands, and she can''t even eat when she''s busy... If she hadn''t been depressed for a while, she wouldn''t even be able to cook these simple meals .

    "Don''tin, the rice porridge is delicious too." Jiang Tanyue''s face shed with embarrassment, "I thought that more water would be better than mush, so I added some more water. It seems that thest half of the water It¡¯s just right not to let it go, I will remember it and try again next time.¡±

    Noints.

    That is, rice porridge with raw cucumber.

    This breakfast is very unique.

    After dinner, Lu Jingzhi, who still wanted to go up the mountain, was stopped by Jiang Tanyue, "Didn''t you bring back ginseng yesterday, we went to the town to sell it."

    Lu Jingzhi shed a look of regret, "There must be other good things in the deep mountains, but unfortunately I don''t know much, and this is the most eye-catching one."

    "Then we walked around the town and came back to buy something. There is not much food at home."

    The two of them are different from Shen Nanwei, they are not born and bred in this era. The original two sisters remember either working or starving, and there are very few things about this era.

    If they want to live a better life, they still need to know more about this era.

    They didn''t have any doubts about Jiang Tanyue''s ability to collect information. After all, she has shown outstanding talent in the past two days.

    Lu Jingzhi wondered if she had already figured out Huxi Vige?

    Shen Nanwei will definitely not be at home by herself.

    Too dangerous.

    She is going to visit.

 Chapter 23: It depends on whether the mother wants to chop wood or embroider

    Chapter 23 depends on whether the mother wants to chop wood or embroider

    The word "drop in"es from the mouth of the former imperial concubine, and there is no sense of disobedience.

    Woke up too early in the morning, the sun hadn''te out yet, and the steam was heavy. Shen Nanwei moved her hands, tightly wrapped the patched but clean coarse clothes, and the disgust in her eyes rolled for a long time before she fell.

    "Buy me some fabric, embroidery needles, embroidery threads of various colors...Anyway, you can buy all kinds of tools for embroidery."

    After answering, Lu Jingzhi was surprised, "Why don''t you bring fabric when you visit? Isn''t it for embroidering wedding dresses?"

    Shen Nanwei half coquettishly half annoyed raised her hand to show them both.

    What kind of hands are those.

    It is obvious that her body is only about thirty years old, and her hands are like those of an old woman in her fifties or sixties.

    The palms of the hands are covered with calluses, and the pads of the fingers are rough and cracked. Just by looking at them, one can tell what kind of suffering these hands have suffered in winter.

    The brown in the ravines on the back of the hands can¡¯t even be washed off, and the joints are thick and swollen. At first nce, it looks like a pair of men¡¯s hands, but the nails are clean. It¡¯s because the imperial concubine soaked herself in hot water and tried her best to clean it up. Remove the mud, finally trimmed.

    The imperial concubine wiped away bitter tears.

    "I grew up to..." I haven''t done so much work.

    Pampered and spoiled since childhood, getting married just changes from rich to richer.

    The original hands were slender and soft, weak and boneless, the fingertips were healthy pale pink, the nails were translucent and well-shaped, and the color of Koudan never changed every day.

    Some things cannot be thought about, and the thought of it makes people unable to control their emotions.

    In an instant, the imperial concubine even thought of scratching the scroll with her fingernails when copying the book, and then thought of the queen mother, and thought of it¡ªshe must beughing wantonly because she died now.

    My heart is even more stuffy.

    "Look at it, look at it! How do you embroider with such hands?? Not to mention the fine patterns, I can''t even touch the fabric that embroiders the wedding dress, it will snag!" Shen Nanwei had a headache.

    Most of the women in the vige will do some needlework, say good or bad, make do with it, and save money.

    There are also those who can embroider. Their hands are not only white and smooth, but at least they are not so dry and cracked.

    "Then how did you get this job?"

    What else can I do.

    When she showed her talents, she used coarse cloth.

    Back then, her teacher was the most talented woman in the south of the Yangtze River.

    She is greener than blue and better than blue, even if she embroiders a peony flower casually on the coarse cloth, it is enough to open the eyes of the women of Huxi Vige.

    But Shen Nanwei is not proud of this at all.

    Coarse cloth, defective product.

    The peony flower was identally hooked by a slit in her fingertips, a defective product.

    The final finished product, defective product.

    "Then what should we do next?" Looking at Shen Nanwei''s hand, Jiang Tanyue was a little worried, "If it doesn''t work, send it back and ask the bride-to-be to find the embroiderer again, otherwise the wedding dress will not be embroidered when the timees. If you dy her, you will be an enemy."

    Then make the already not so good family worse.

    "I''ve calcted the time, as long as I can take care of my hands in a month, that''s enough time." Shen Nanwei''s eyes shifted, and she smiled suddenly, "You''re sure you won''t let me cook and work, right? I want to concentrate on raising my hands .¡±

    Two people: "..."

    Miss, how much she wants to avoid working!

    "If I knew my precious daughters were so capable, I would never have taken up this job." Shen Nanwei regretted, "It''s toote, toote."

    Jiang¡¤Baby Daughter¡¤Tan Yue said calmly: "It''s not toote, it depends on whether mother wants to grow vegetables, carry water, firewood, or embroider."

    Shen Nanwei: "..."

    She knew it!

    The little padded jacket that leaks air!

    Not even as caring as her! !

 Chapter 24: Take an ox cart? Dont think about it, the pocket is cleaner than the face

    Chapter 24 Riding an ox cart? Don''t think about it, the pocket is cleaner than the face

    Even if she didn''t go to embroider the wedding dress, Shen Nanwei still wrapped up the bright red cloth and took it out of the door under Jiang Tanyue''s reminder.

    The door of the house is like a decoration. If this piece of fabric is stolen or destroyed maliciously, they will have to tighten their belts again.

    The distance from Huxi Vige to the town is not too short. If the vigers want to go to the town, they will get up early in the morning and take the vige ox cart.

    There are not many families with ox carts in the vige, only two families, relying on traveling to and fro to earn some travel expenses.

    After a while, there were only two or three seats left on the car.

    There are still figures approaching in the distance.

    Lu Jingzhi stood at the door of the dpidated house, carrying a small bundle, eyes full of longing, Jiang Tanyue strode past her and set foot on the road, "Don''t think about it, your pocket is cleaner than your face."

    Lu Jingzhi was not reconciled: "Can I borrow some money for the ride? I''ll pay it back after I sell the ginseng, and I''ll pay you an extra penny."

    Jiang Tanyue frowned. Standing at the door of her house, she could see the ox carts dangling. To be honest, she didn''t want to walk so much.

    If it was her modern body, although it was tiring to walk for an hour and a half, it was not impossible for her to persevere, but this body might not be able to carry it.

    Seeing that Jiang Tanyue was a little shaken, Lu Jingzhi''s eyes sparkled.

    But Jiang Tanyue still shook her head: "I borrowed the cornbread from my good friend yesterday morning, and she went hungry for two meals because of it. It''s difficult to borrow copper coins... Besides, look who is in that car, don''t bother with it." lively."

    Good guy.

    Acquaintances.

    Money Pearl.

    Lu Jingzhiughed, "I''m afraid of her?"

    She still has Qian Zhenzhu''s handle in her hand, it must be that Qian Zhenzhu is afraid of seeing her.

    She was filled with eager and unscrupulous energy, Jiang Tanyue frowned.

    "The ginseng in your bag should not be exposed." Jiang Tanyue said.

    She was carrying a pannier with nothing in it, it was for making ns when she came back.

    "Even if you don''t take the ox cart now, you have to take it when you buy daily necessities when youe back. Otherwise, would you still carry such a heavy thing back?" Lu Jingzhi tried to change Jiang Tanyue''s mind, "It is inevitable to deal with the vigers, and you can''t avoid it." It¡¯s open. Isn¡¯t it just a money pearl, as long as I don¡¯t want to, no one can get my burden.¡±

    The truth is this.

    Jiang Tanyue felt that she had fallen into a misunderstanding.

    She has always convinced people with reason.

    Suddenly being able to control violence with violence is a bit strange.

    I can''t think about it.

    "Let''s try it, if it doesn''t work, we can walk again without getting in the way."

    Just like that, two people with one basket upied thest position on the bullock cart.

    Coincidentally, this car was full of women who were going to the town. When they saw two little girls, their expressions were very delicate.

    After all, everyone heard what happened yesterday.

    But he smiled cutely and called grandma and aunt. Jiang Laosan had a good reputation in the vige before his death.

    Poor two little girls.

    Dad is dead.

    Otherwise, why would you beat someone up?

    Discuss loudly, talk about passion, and want to wipe away tears.

    Qian Zhenzhu rolled her eyes in disdain.

    There was also the woman who was close to her, so she couldn''t help stabbing the two little girls.

    So stubborn that he dared to beat his elders.

    Hearing the two said to borrow a few copper coins for the ox cart, the expressions of the people changed again, and the tears did not stop. They grabbed the money bag tightly and looked at each other.

    "I will pay back the money when Ie back." Jiang Tanyue said.

    Qian Zhuzhu said loudly, "Why, how can I pay back the money when Ie back? Are you going to sell your sister for money? This is your own sister... That''s right, one beats the elders and the other sells the sister. What you pay back is not a family." Do not enter a house!"

 Chapter 25: The second aunt splashed dirty water

    Chapter 25 Second Aunt Sshes Dirty Water

    Women are interested.

    There was a quarrel.

    Originally, the dissatisfaction with the bullock carts had not yet set off was suppressed, and turned into excitement.

    "No way, it''s all taught well by the elders." Lu Jingzhi stared at Qian Zhenzhu for a moment, feeling flustered when she saw her hands and feet were cold.

    The palpitations from yesterday reappeared.

    It seems to be suffocated to death in the deep Tan.

    No, she can''t be afraid!

    Qian Zhenzhu took a deep breath as if to embolden herself and straightened her spine.

    She only heard Lu Jingzhi''s voice, and didn''t realize what she meant immediately. She didn''t realize it until a woman snickered.

    It¡¯s all taught well by the elders¡ªisn¡¯t this just mocking her for encouraging her mother-inw to sell her sister and son?

    If you want her to say, you shouldn''t be afraid of Shen''s death that day - death is death, and the two younger ones are better sold after death.

    But the father-inw cares about face, so he may not care about other things, but it is impossible to ignore the dead people in the family.

    In the end, a fair-skinned sister-inw lent money to the two sisters.

    Jiang Tanyue recognized it, and the wedding dress was what this sister-inw Zhu''s cousin needed.

    Zhu Xin''er didn''t like tough, and didn''t look at the two of them, but said lightly: "If you don''t have money, the embroidery work will be deducted from the wages."

    This sentence blocked the mouths of several people who wanted to persuade her secretly.

    People are not afraid that the copper te will be in vain, so who can say anything?

    -

    The bullock cart shook all the way.

    The women in the car gossip about their parents, and in the entire Huxi Vige and the surrounding viges, if any trivial matter happened to someone''s family, they would never escape their ears.

    Seeing that the younger sister leaned against the elder sister and closed her eyes to rest, as if she had fallen asleep, the few of them were even more open-minded.

    The voice is very bright.

    Jiang Tanyue closed her eyes, the bottom of her pupils were light blue.

    Having said that, Niang really likes to listen to gossip, her eyes light up every time she hears gossip.

    Going around with Aunt Zheng, embroidering and chatting together is probably the happiest thing for her.

    Probably because I was overwhelmed when I was a youngdy in my previous life.

    Suddenly, she heard a groan, and was startled.

    The cheap little sister''s thin and dry little hands are sping Qian Zhenzhu''s wrist tightly, her beautiful eyes are slightly narrowed, and she is speaking mercilessly: "You are such a big man, if you want to steal a bullock cart, you have to borrow a copper coin." Poor nieces, did you forget to bring your face when you went out?"

    Regardless of Qian Zhenzhu''s tragic situation, the woman burst outughing.

    Said she was shameless!

    Lu Jingzhi hugged the small bundle, and didn''t let Qian Zhenzhu''s hand get close at all.

    It is true that she is training her abilities with her eyes closed, but it does not mean that she is unaware of the outside world.

    These dog paws are about to pull her burden without saying a word.

    "Damn girl, let go of your hand! It hurts me to death!"

    She was angry and hurt, and red at Lu Jingzhi, "Who knows what''s in it! What if the hands and feet are as dirty as Shen''s, and they steal other people''s things to sell? No wonder you can get money when you go to the town Yes, it turns out to be like this!"

    This is forcing her to open the little bundle.

    Jiang Tanyue wanted to see an expression of chagrin or panic on Qian Zhenzhu''s face, but there was nothing, nothing, onlycency and nasbial folds distorted by pain on her ugly face.

    It seems that she has figured out a countermeasure to face the tricks in her sister''s hands.

    Dirty hands and feet aremon in the vige. There is always azy woman who likes to take two vegetables from this house and a piece of wood from that house. But now people invariably think of what happened at Old Jiang¡¯s house two years ago.

    Ms. Shen stole old Mrs. Jiang''s gold earrings, but finally had to return them.

 Chapter 26: i would goug her eyes

    Chapter 26 I will goug her eyes

    In this matter, some people despised it, but some people sighed¡ªshe was saving her daughter in exchange for money.

    Although the viewpoints are different, they all confirmed the fact that Shen''s hands and feet were not clean.

    Lu Jingzhi''sughter rolled down her throat, muffled, Qian Zhenzhu thought she had heard it wrong, the little girl squeezed her wrist hard, and slowly let go amidst Qian Zhenzhu''s cry like killing a pig He rubbed his fingertips, and wiped Jiang Tanyue''s clothes twice in distaste, "Want to see what''s in my luggage?"

    Qian Zhenzhu subconsciously shuddered at the same voice as when she whispered in her ear yesterday.

    The women chattered: "Open it and have a look, if you didn''t steal anything, you have to prove your innocence!"

    "Look, my aunt believes you, but your second aunt doesn''t, you have to reassure her."

    "If there is nothing, what are you doing protecting it?"

    Opinions vary.

    Lu Jingzhiughed: "If someone said that I ate meat and wanted me to have a self-dissection to prove my innocence, I would not be really stupid to do so, but I can''t do it without proof¡ªotherwise, I will put the eyeballs of the doubters How about digging it up, swallowing it, and then she can see for herself if I''m innocent?"

    There was no sound.

    Jiang Tanyue held his forehead and sighed.

    My sister yed too wildly.

    However, exceptions work!

    During the next half of the journey, their chatter became much quieter.

    When approaching the town, Lu Jingzhi felt someone reach out and grab her little bundle again.

    is Jiang Tanyue.

    Slowly moved his head away from Jiang Tanyue''s shoulder, stretched his waist, and let go of the small burden.

    And Jiang Tanyue began to use her small hands to uncover the small burden little by little.

    Slowly like a little snail.

    Those eyeballs wanted to stick to her skinny little hands.

    "Ginseng!"

    "My boy, is this really ginseng?"

    "It''s very expensive to cut into small pieces at the pharmacy, whoever gives birth to a child, it''s a life-saving thing!"

    "Such a big one...can be sold for a lot of silver..."

    This sister, what is she doing.

    She just said gouging people''s eyes and she broke her abdomen.

    To p her in the face?

    But Lu Jingzhi didn''t stop her, she is a very smart sister.

    "The family couldn''t open the pot anymore. The three of us were starving to death. My sister secretly climbed up the mountain. Luckily, she dug up a ginseng. She was going to sell it in the town, and then bought some medicine to cook at home.

    The father died, the mother became depressed and wanted to take medicine, and the younger sister knocked her head and wanted to take medicine. There is nothing left of oil, salt, sauce and vinegar at home, and the rice noodles are the deposit that Zhu Zhu''s sister-inw kindly paid in advance.

    The thick bedding at home was snatched away by grandma... It was cold at night, and the thatched cottage also leaked, and it was a bit damp. I was afraid that my mother and younger sister would catch the cold, and it would be another expense, so I decided to see if I had any money left. Buy a quilt..."

    Jiang Tanyue''s voice was soft and clear, with only a little choking, a little grievance, a little panic, and a lot of fear that Qian Zhenzhu would **** the ginseng, mother and sister would die because ofck of medicine.

    The wording has been carefully considered, no one isining, but he isining everywhere.

    The party involved, Lu Jingzhi, just wanted to shed two tears at this time, to encourage the actress sister.

    That¡¯s how the picture feels.

    A little girl in her teens, with gauze wrapped around her head, stepped on the muddy ground, slipping, groping, and rolling towards the deep mountain.

    Jackals, tigers, and leopards were hidden in the dark and gloomy forest. She was covered in mud and trembling, but thinking of the situation at home, she gritted her teeth and endured the dizziness caused by the wound on her head, disregarding life and death.

    Finally, she stepped into the deep mountain.

    The cold wind howled, and the sun didn''t care about thend of death, only a small figure swayed and walked in.

    Maybe God couldn''t bear her to die, or maybe Jiang Laosan''s spirit in heaven blessed her, and she dug up a big ginseng.

    She stumbled and climbed out of the deep mountain, choked up and shouted, "We...have something to eat..."

 Chapter 27: my lovely little sister

    Chapter 27 My cute little sister

    Under Jiang Tanyue''s deliberate guidance yesterday, Aunt Zheng had publicized their miserable situation.

    But the gossip heard from others is not as touching as what I heard with my own ears.

    At this moment, they seemed to be on the scene.

    Qian Zhenzhu, as the daughter-inw who lived a good life under the olddy of the Jiang family, has a very strong ability to observe words and emotions. Seeing that they were all confused by the appearance of the two dead girls, she didn''t say much. Now she can say anything. is wrong.

    It doesn''t matter, when theye back, they muste back with money.

    When the timees, she will repeat her old tricks and force the two of them to shake off their small burdens. With wasted money, can''t they make these people''s eyes red? ? One or two broken mouths, the mother-inw must know immediately.

    Then take the money to Lao Jiang¡¯s house...

    She has to find a way to get some.

    Lu Jingzhi looked at Qian Zhenzhu, who was making small calctions, with his eyeballs shaking from time to time.

    Maliciousness sticks to her body like a gangrene.

    This feeling is very ufortable.

    Since you feel ufortable, you should get rid of the ufortable feeling.

    The threat of gold earrings can''t calm Qian Zhenzhu down, so she won''t be polite.

    She will turn threats into reality.

    I don''t know if Mrs. Jiang will beat this most precious niece of her mother''s family to death after she learns the truth of the matter.

    "Poor dear..."

    "The wound on the head is still not healed..."

    "After so much tossing, how could it get better!"

    "Don''t sell all the money for medicine!"

    "It''s not so bad, do the math, there are three people in the family, two of them have be medicine jars, and a pair of medicines is too expensive!"

    "...There will be scars. I saw it at the time. I was pushed to the ground, bloody, and half of my face was covered with blood. The little girl is disfigured..."

    "No wonder Lao Jiang''s family intends to sell the young one, and it won''t make much money if they get married..."

    "The injury seems to be caused by her second aunt pushing her..."

    Now, their minds are clearer than ever.

    Qian Zhuzhu''splexion is foul.

    "Who? Who''s talking nonsense?! It''s just asking her to honor the rabbit to her grandma. She''s crying and catching people, tearing my clothes! Can they see a rag rabbit? It''s just her grandma. Just give them a step down, they don''t know good and bad things."

    "As for her knocking, it was because I didn''t stand firm and knocked. I just touched her lightly."

    Good one "lightly".

    Jiang Tanyue frowned and sighed: "Yes, the family couldn''t open the pot. That day, my sister was hungry for two whole days and had no energy."

    So I can''t even stand firmly.

    So it fell down after being pushed "lightly".

    But even so, the culprit still took the rabbit and walked away behind Mrs. Jiang, let alone paying for medical expenses, it would be thankful not to demolish their thatched cottage.

    Qian Zhenzhu really wanted to cover the mouth of the little bastard.

    But this is impossible.

    She had to endure all kinds of strange looks.

    The elder sister is gentle and gentle, with a broken voice in her voice, but the expression on her face is unexpectedly strong, she looks easy to bully, but¡ª¡ªbeside her is a younger sister who is staring at her with half-down eyes, half-smiling .

    It seems that as long as she makes a move, she dares to pick up the back basket and m her on the head.

    Jiang Tanyue nced at her younger sister with pity: "My younger sister still has blood clots in her head, so I''m afraid that there will be seque, my well-behaved and lovely younger sister..."

    "Xiao Miao hit Sister-in-Law Qian, could it be because she broke her brain and changed her temperament?" Zhu Xin''er asked.

    Jiang Tanyue hesitated to speak, and answered irrelevant questions: "I only hope that the money I earned this time can cure my sister''s head..."

    wounds on...

    It''s okay when you don''t sell miserably. In this way, the worried look in Jiang Tanyue''s eyebrows and eyes is somewhat real.

    It won''t really leave a scar, will it?

 Chapter 28: bargaining

    Chapter 28 Bargaining

    Here in town.

    A car of people went down one after another, either carrying a basket or carrying a bag.

    The two sisters were not moving fast.

    Lu Jingzhi stretched herself awake, after exercising her abilities, she was hungry again.

    Town.

    The two headed towards the medicine hall immediately.

    "Yongxing Town is quite prosperous¡ªat least it is more prosperous than I imagined." Lu Jingzhi looked at the buns and drooled, "I want to eat Xiaolongbao with West Lake egg filling."

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    Did the topic change so quickly?

    "There should be no such stuffing here."

    There is no Xiaolongbao.

    Big buns with only one punch.

    Lu Jingzhi was not disappointed either.

    "There are three medicine halls in the town, let''s go to the one where you asked a doctor for your injuryst time." Jiang Tanyue said.

    Ask Xintang.

    The drug boy invited the master out.

    The old doctor''s beard is quite long, and he has a fairy-like temperament.

    Indoor is the smell of all kinds of medicinal materials mixed together. It is not unpleasant, but it wants to make people breathe more.

    Seeing the two sisters, the old doctor quickly remembered that this was the little girl he visited a few days ago.

    Originally, the money would not be able to please him, but he just happened to pass by.

    "Girl of the Jiang family, are you here to change the medicine?" Dr. Yi looked at the gauze on Lu Jingzhi''s forehead, and the wrinkles on his brows could kill flies.

    Blood-stained, dirty, and stained with mud.

    Lu Jingzhi was really afraid that he would tear her gauze off.

    Then he will find that her wound is smooth.

    "Master, they want to sell medicine." The little drug boy whispered, and motioned for them to take out the things, Lu Jingzhi opened a corner of the small bundle.

    This is the main hall, with a lot of peopleing in and out.

    Dr. Yi''s eyes lit up, "Take the burden ande with me, please¡ª"

    Bringing the two of them to the backyard of Wenxintang, Doctor Yi was about to say something when he was called away by the little drug boy who hurriedly found him.

    The person who made the deal with them was reced by a middle-aged man.

    The appearance of Zhou Zheng is the kind of upright and good person that people in this era like most.

    The material of the clothes is very good, as if the water flow is hidden in every gesture, the color is not ostentatious, but the material embroidered with dark patterns is definitely not cheap.

    Then, Lu Jingzhi once again saw his sister''s bullshit.

    "One hundred taels." The middle-aged man said.

    "Two hundred taels." Jiang Tanyue said.

    "Little girl is serious, you go to the town to inquire, this wild ginseng is good, but it is not worth so much money, that is, we ask the heart to be innocent, I am rich and rich, I will not cheat you, a little girl. "

    "Two hundred taels."

    "Let''s see, it''s not easy for people from your vige toe here, one hundred and ten taels of silver, how about paying with one hand and delivering with the other?"

    "Two hundred taels."

    "Look how stubborn you little girl is! It''s really not worth two hundred taels! One hundred and two, no, one hundred and thirteen, if you do this again, let''s stop talking, it''s meaningless to talk about it any longer."

    "One hundred and neen."

    "One hundred and fourteen, nothing more."

    "One hundred and eight."

    "One hundred and fifty."

    "One hundred and eight."

    The two were at a stalemate.

    Jin Youqian, who was about to leave, twisted his body and flung his sleeves to leave but couldn''t leave. Watching them bearded and staring, Jiang Tanyue calmly drank a cup of tea.

    Then raised his eyelids shallowly: "There are not many medicine halls in the town, but there are many rich families. Let''s go for a walk in the rich area in the south, and maybe we can get the expected price."

    Amid Jin Youqian''s unbelievable expression, Jiang Tanyue said again: "Although the ox cart to the county is expensive, if it sells forty taels of silver more, it must be worth the extra trip."

    "One hundred and sixteen."

    "Can you be more sincere?"

    "It''s already very sincere!"

    Lu Jingzhi tried to understand Jin Youqian''s emotions, is he sincere? Show her how sincere¡ª

    Shaking his head.

    can''t read.

 Chapter 29: I can learn to recognize valuable things

    Chapter 29 I can learn to recognize valuable things

    Jiang Tanyue sighed lightly: "You won. Our sisters are dressed in rags, and we are almost on par with refugees in that famine year. Yes, we are in a hurry, and we don''t have time to go to the county, let alone Fucheng. Even other I didn''t go to the two medicine halls, and went straight to the Wenxin Hall, after all, we trust Dr. Yi very much."

    "Ginseng is here for you." Jiang Tanyue handed over the small bundle, "One hundred and six, one hundred and six."

    The unusually calm and even aggressive little girl seemed to have suddenly unloaded some burden, with a little disappointment in her eyes - she didn''t get the expected price, but she was more looking forward to her future life - she had money, and she could rece her body. The patched clothes are patched, and I can eat two meals of meat buns, and I can...

    Jin Youqian admitted that he was deluded.

    As long as she begs for two hundred taels pitifully, he will not soften his heart, but if she is strong and insists on asking for two hundred taels, he will not soften his heart.

    But now, "One hundred and seventy taels. Come here, little girl, I''ll change your medicine and re-bandage you, and I won''t charge you any more."

    Of course Lu Jingzhi didn''t let him do it.

    Just like that, Jiang Tanyue asked for another bottle of ointment for external use and a roll of gauze for bandaging under his rare softening of heart.

    Seeing Jin Youqian''s increasingly ugly face, Lu Jingzhi grinned, and blinked at Jin Youqian: "Uncle Jin, don''t feel that you are at a loss. How can there be only ginseng on the mountain? How about a long one?"

    Jin Youqian''s eyes sparkled, "You still have? The little girls are pretty good at hiding! How many more, I want them all!"

    "Or one hundred and seven?" Jiang Tanyue pouted.

    Jin Youqian: "It''s easy to discuss, this is easy to discuss, are they all of this kind of color? Are they so thick? Are they so old?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "What do you want besides wild ginseng?"

    "What do you know? Ginseng, Ganoderma lucidum, Astragalus root, Panax notoginseng, Polygonum multiflorum, Cordyceps sinensis, Honeysuckle, Bamboo leaves... Oops! Do you know all of them? All of them, what else do you have?"

    Lu Jingzhi thought, he didn¡¯t have anything, and he didn¡¯t know anything.

    But she can learn to recognize valuable things.

    The connection between the space and her is still indistinct. It would be great if she could open it. In the early days of the doomsday, she entered arge-scale Chinese medicine store and collected a lot of medicinal materials. The most important thing is that the medicinal materials are ced in different categories. She You can see what they look like.

    Lu Jingzhi wanted to shake his head but Jiang Tanyue held him down. She heard her sister say calmly, "I didn''t prepare that much."

    Look at others, they are so good at talking.

    If you don¡¯t say no, if you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll go for a walk in the mountains¡­

    pattern.

    What is a pattern!

    Jin Youqian nodded again and again: "Yes, yes, it is inconvenient for you two girls to travel with so much money. If you meet someone bad... how about I send the drug boy in the store to **** you two back to the vige? You two live at home?"

    Jiang Tanyue returned a decent smile, then shook her head: "It''s too much trouble for you, we two sisters are going to take a stroll in the town."

    Jin Youqian was very considerate and asked if he needed a bank note.

    Thest one hundred taels were exchanged for silver notes, and the rest were silver ingots and silver horns.

    I have to say Jiang Tanyue''s foresight, the empty backpack on her back began to y its role, holding money.

    Before leaving, Jin Youqian repeatedly told him that if there are ginseng and ganoderma, etc., he must first think about Wen Xintang, and when hees to Wenxintang, he must report his name as Jin Youqian. Everything else is easy to say, the key point is ginseng and ganoderma The big profit of Cordyceps sinensis...

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t look back, and raised her hand gently to wave.

 Chapter 30: sell cheap

    Chapter 30 Selling Cheap

    "They are really two strange little girls." Jin Youqian shook his head, humming a song and walked to the back hall.

    The little drug boy was puzzled: "Master Jin, they are just two little girls who dare to ask for two hundred taels if they just open their mouths, and you''re too spoiled for them!"

    "Doing business, harmony makes money." Jin Youqian looked at the little drug boy''s angry expression as if he had been taken advantage of, andughed, "Otherwise, why would I be Jin Ye!"

    "How...how?"

    "Don''t give up on anyone who can make me money, even if I can only earn a tael of silver, I will thank him." What''s more, this ginseng can not only earn him a tael.

    What happened to the little girl?

    As long as the little girl has the ability.

    He is rich and rich, one is good temper, and the other is good vision, the twoplement each other and are indispensable.

    "Doing business is like seeing a doctor. Whether a patient is poor or rich, in the eyes of the doctor, he is just a patient." Jin Youqian said, "You still have a lot to learn, follow your master to learn!"

    The little drug boy scratched his head and stared at his back in a daze.

    What a strange theory.

    but¡­

    It seems... makes sense again.

    -

    The two sisters had just left, but Qian Zhuzhu sneaked into the Wenxintang on the back foot. His probing appearance made the drug boy frown, but thinking of teaching patients to be treated equally, he asked the purpose of the visit in a friendly manner.

    "How much did the wild ginseng sell for?" Qian Zhenzhu stretched out his hand and gestured, "Do you have this amount?"

    a p.

    Fifty taels.

    Xiao Yaotong''splexion changed, "If you don''t want to consult a doctor, please don''t waste time, the doctors in our hall are very busy."

    Qian Zhenzhu stretched out her hand and was about to pull him, "Just tell me, I won''t tell others, to be honest, that''s my niece who secretly took things from home to sell..."

    After chatting for a long time, he was finally invited out by the little drug boy who couldn''t bear it anymore.

    In front of the gate of Wenxintang, Qian Zhenzhu shouted at the top of her voice: "What, the pharmacy still picks patients?"

    A doctor couldn''t take it anymore and asked the little drug boy to invite him back.

    Her scalp was swollen, a bit painful to the touch, and a strand of hair fell off where it was caught by the branch. Now it is bald, with some blood scabs.

    After taking the medicine, she wanted to bargain, but seeing the medicine boy taking the medicine back, she had no choice but to take out her purse and take out the broken silver.

    She recorded this ount on Lu Jingzhi.

    "The money for selling ginseng should be given to me, grandma, it cost me this money."

    She muttered aside, and Yaotong was also thinking beside her.

    Could this have something to do with the little sister who just sold ginseng?

    Doesn''t look like a good thing.

    He also muttered, "The injury was much lighter than that of my little sister, and she howled so loudly and so hypocritically."

    He followed Master to Huxi Vige for outpatient consultation. The skinny andatose girl had such a big cut on her head, her skin was thin and brittle, and blood flowed unstoppably, and the whole room smelled of warm blood.

    Master said it was a miracle that she survived.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi gave a thumbs up: "Sister Liuliu!"

    Jiang Tanyue: "It''s cheap, but it''s not a loss. Let''s treat it as a human rtionship. Next time, he will definitely not dare to lower the price so much. It can save time in bargaining."

    Lu Jingzhi:? ?

    Is this still cheap?

    Jiang Tanyue''s voice was not loud, only Lu Jingzhi with good ears could hear it: "I don''t know how much it can be priced, but he had a satisfied look in his eyes when he asked for the price the first time."

    This means that even if the market price is less than two hundred taels, he can find other ways to make money.

    But that''s his channel, and he deserves to make money.

    So Jiang Tanyue descended a little appropriately.

 Chapter 31: You dont look like rich

    Chapter 31 You don¡¯t look like rich people either

    Exining the ins and outs of the matter to her younger sister, Jiang Tanyue coughed lightly, and her ears were stained with some powder in the eyes of the younger sister''s twinkling stars, "You are so amazing", "Why are you so amazing", "You are simply a **** in my heart".

    "Let''s go, I''ll buy you candied haws."

    Today, the temperature is suitable, and the sun does not dazzle your eyes too much. It is just suitable for the two of them to go around the town.

    There are peopleing and going on the street, it is very lively.

    A dozen or twenty viges, including Huxi Vige, surround Anning Town, and there is never a shortage of shoppers in the town.

    Lu Jingzhi ate the candied haws, and he did not forget toment, "The sugar is a bit sticky to the teeth, and it melted."

    But it didn''t stop her from eating the whole thing.

    Jiang Tanyue refused to eat, and was force-fed a grain by Lu Jingzhi, who was about to vomit, with a tangled expression, and finally swallowed it.

    The two walked around a few streets, and Lu Jingzhi was in charge of "Sister, let''s buy a steamed stuffed bun", "Sister, let''s buy a candy", "Sister..." Jiang Tanyue was responsible for buying things to feed her sister, asking about prices, and chatting with her mother-inw, aunts and uncles. Thest two sentences provide a deeper understanding of the world.

    Aside from the food for Lu Jingzhi, Jiang Tanyue hasn''t made any purchases yet.

    Shop around.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Is it so detailed? The money should be enough."

    "Save it." Jiang Tanyue said.

    "Money is not saved." Sitting in the alley and eating two bowls of noodles, Lu Jingzhi wiped his mouth, "It''s not very tasty."

    Jiang Tanyue: "You''re so hungry."

    Lu Jingzhi thought for a while: "Do you think I eat too much, so I am so frugal?"

    "No." Jiang Tanyue has counted her meal into the n since her younger sister slurped away half a pot of stewed chicken nuggets with potatoes, "I just feel that some money should not be earned by others."

    Lu Jingzhi sighed again, the sisters are worthy of starting apany.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything anymore, she was responsible for making money, but not managing it.

    They need to buy too many things.

    Jiang Tanyue said: "I can''t bear it, buy less, ande back next time."

    "I can recite." Lu Jingzhi thought for a while, "Forget it, it''s not safe at home."

    "The rest of the money was paid for repairs to the house, doors and windows, courtyard walls, gates, and leaky roofs..."

    Jiang Tanyue went through with Lu Jingzhi all the things that he had been thinking about in his mind for the past few days.

    Not like a boss, but like a conscientious nner for thepany''s development.

    Lu Jingzhi: "You decide."

    "Um."

    The two passed by the tailor shop, went in and walked around, and came out with a heavy basket on their backs.

    There are three people in the family, each with two sets of change of clothes. Underwear, outerwear, shoes and socks are all avable. The two sisters chose durable outerwear, and Shen Nanwei chose elegant and in dresses.

    Underwear is the most expensive and softest.

    The two sisters are small and thin, neither of them has developed, and it doesn''t matter if they wear a bra or not, but Jiang Tanyue still asked for a few feet of soft cloth, and there is another family who needs these.

    This store was still selected by Jiang Tanyue after shopping around.

    The location is very remote, and the proprietress''s attitude is not very enthusiastic, but she doesn''t look down on the two of them.

    Bought a lot of things, she still looked sad, just raised her eyes, and gave them two bundles of scraps, "The big ones can make two or three pairs of socks."

    Embroidery needles and thread are also bought here, which is much more expensive than the grocery store just now.

    The proprietress turned her head and rmended Li''s grocery store to them, "You don''t look like rich people, go and buy cheap ones."

 Chapter 32: That doesnt look like a welcome back next time look.

    Chapter 32 That doesn¡¯t look like a weing expression

    "My mother has good craftsmanship and high requirements. She must prefer your embroidery thread."

    Except for the three-point sweetness, Jiang Tanyue is telling the truth. The embroidery thread in the grocery store doesn''t feel as good as it does here. She doesn''t know how to embroider, but the eyeballs are not for decoration.

    After paying the money, the proprietress called the two of them to stop, and pinned a small flower on each of their heads.

    "Sent off to you, wee toe again next time."

    The two left, Lu Jingzhi touched the delicate yellow flower made of cloth on his head, "That doesn''t look like a weing expression."

    But they must stille.

    I didn¡¯t buy bed sheets, quilts, cotton, etc. today because there was no ce to put them.

    Lu Jingzhi muttered: "When you meet a big customer, you will always deliver the goods to your door. Buy more next time, so you don''t have to carry them."

    "We''ll talk about when the door-to-door delivery won''t make Lao Jiang''s family jealous and rush to grab things." As soon as Jiang Tanyue finished speaking, she saw her younger sister''s eyes narrowed contemptuously again, obsidian-like pupils with a faint killing intent.

    She paused, raised her hand and rubbed her sister''s messy hair.

    The malnourished hair can''t bebed neatly, and Lu Jingzhi didn''t pay attention to it. In the morning, he grabbed his hair and tied it with a coarse cloth rope, and the hairstyle was done.

    I don''t know when my sister washed her hair, it was refreshing and clean, the burnt yellow hair was soft, unexpectedly easy to touch.

    Lu Jingzhi calmed down after being interrupted like this.

    The price of goods has been stored in Jiang Tanyue''s mind, and thest thing to do is to buy the necessities quickly and urately, and then go to the agreed ce to take a bullock cart back to Huxi Vige.

    I buy more types of seasonings, almost buying some from the grocery store, but the quantity of each is not much, so I buy more oil.

    I bought a small pot¡ªthe big pot can¡¯t be moved, and I¡¯m not in a hurry to change it. After all, the gapped iron pot at home can still be used. When I have time, I can go to the vige cksmith to make a big pot. It¡¯s still cheap.

    There was already a waiting woman beside the bullock cart. From the moment I saw the figures of the two, I stopped talking and just watched theming so intently.

    The bullock cart is extremely bumpy and very unfriendly to the buttocks.

    Lu Jingzhi seemed ignorant, leaning against Jiang Tanyue after getting into the car and closing his eyes.

    The back basket had a lid, but Jiang Tanyue didn''t cover it tightly. On the top were brown rice, mung beans, soybeans, and two bundles of fabric leftovers from the proprietress. The most eye-catching ones were the wound medicine and white gauze.

    Jiang Tanyue greeted everyone and skillfully answered some questions and temptations with nonsense literature.

    And every sentence is mixed with private goods, but it is so natural that no one thinks it is wrong.

    Just like that, she not only dispelled the women''s jealousy by practicing Tai Chi, but also almost made them cry again for the tragic situation of the two sisters.

    Jiang Tanyue said apologetically, "My sister has a headache and is also hungry...she wants to eat steamed stuffed buns... lean on me and sleep for a while."

    Those who didn¡¯t know thought that the two poor little ones had been hungry all day.

    The sense of picture ising again.

    My younger sister was drooling at the meat buns, but the money in her pocket was for medicine and she couldn¡¯t afford the buns... She was drooling reluctantly and was dragged away by her sister...

    Jiang Tanyue doesn''t have a purse.

    She keeps the bank notes close to her body.

    The silver ingot was wrapped and ced in the middle of the back basket, protected by other things, and I would find a way to hide it when I got home.

    She pulled out the scraps of silver and a handful of copper tes left over from the shopping and wrapped them in the leftovers of the fabric. At this time, she opened it little by little, carefully counted out the money for the car ride, and returned it to Zhu Xin''er, expressing her precious thanks .

 Chapter 33: sister-in-law is kind

    Chapter 33 Sister-inw is beautiful and kind

    "I also want to walk in the morning. I can save a little money, but the distance is far away, and my sister can''t bear it. I really thank my sister-inw. I wish my sister-inw is not only beautiful like a fairy, but also kind-hearted."

    Jiang Tanyue blinked at Zhu Xin''er who was stupefied, and her rare joke made the words even more authentic.

    No one doesn''t like a sweet-mouthed little girl.

    Not to mention the sweet-mouthed little girl who always looked at her with a smile on her slightly sad face.

    Even Zhu Xin''er''s indifferent temper couldn''t help but make her ears blush.

    She put the two copper coins back into Jiang Tanyue''s hand, "You don''t need to give more, folks in the vige, just do me a favor."

    Afraid that she would push back, he quickly retracted his hand after inserting the copper te.

    It''s fun.

    Chatting is in full swing.

    On the long way back to the vige, Qian Zhuzhu didn''t intervene to ask how much the ginseng sold for.

    -

    The temperature is not high today, and it gets dark early at night.

    Go home, close the door, and start counting today''s harvest.

    "Let''s eat first."

    Bought some food from the town, and the three of them shared it.

    "If you have money, why can''t you eat something good?" The food made in the town is not very delicious, and the taste is even more subtle after being cold.

    Facing the fist-sized bun that Lu Jingzhi handed over, Shen Nanwei shook her head.

    ept ipetence.

    Jiang Tanyue settled an ount for Shen Nanwei.

    One hundred and seventy taels, these things cost about fifty taels today.

    In the future, I have to buy bedding, make a big iron pot, rece the bed boards with new ones, repair the house, organize the vegetable field...

    To sum it up in one sentence, "This little money is not enough."

    Among Shen Nanwei''s grievances, Jiang Tanyue said, "Also, do you think the reason for this situation is that we have no money?"

    No.

    The town is indeed prosperous, but in the entire Cann Country, the small Anning Town is really inconspicuous.

    Things that ordinary people value, even things that are extremely rare, are nothing in front of the three well-informed people.

    Although I don''t know what Shen Nanwei''s background is, but the food of ady from a rich family should be small and exquisite from the cooking method to the presentation.

    "Little Miaoer''s food is quite delicious," Shen Nanwei said, "Looking at your temperament and conversation, you won''t be short of food or clothing. Why are you so not picky about food?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Because I''m hungry."

    She explores her space from time to time, often full and hungry, hungry.

    "Instead, although I''m not a picky eater, I know it''s not tasty."

    Only belong to the category of "edible".

    Life is still messy, and the two of them are picky first.

    "I left two of the cucumbers you took out in the morning, and I went to exchange some eggs with Aunt Zheng for the rest." Shen Nanwei said, "I said it was the wild cucumber that Xiao Miaoer saw from the mountains, it was crispy and delicious. "

    As for where it came from, the two didn''t ask.

    As long as you can eat it.

    Lu Jingzhi thinks more about food, she happily said: "Eat cucumber scrambled eggs tomorrow!"

    There are oil and salt, cucumber and eggs, perfect!

    Life, as long as you want to open up, you can find some happiness everywhere.

    Jiang Tanyue put a book, several stacks of paper, and a brush and inkstone in front of Shen Nanwei.

    "What are you doing?" Shen Nanwei was puzzled, "They are all books for children."

    Jiang Tanyue said, "It''s boring for my mother to be idle at home during the month of hand care, so let''s copy books first to subsidize the family."

    Under Shen Nanwei''s unbelievable eyes, Lu Jingzhi chuckled, "Mother, sister is teasing you."

 Chapter 34: Knowledge is expensive these days

    Chapter 34 Knowledge is very expensive these days

    Shen Nanwei rolled her eyes in an ungraceful way: "Your mother and I are not bored at home."

    There are many new things in the vige, and she is very happy to hear them every day.

    "You mean you want me to teach you how to read?" Shen Nanwei epted the enlightenment book and paper with a smile, and when she looked at the brush, she was cut off by Jiang Tanyue just as she was about to say something, "The cheapest one is also the inkstone .¡±

    Just this ounted for most of their expenses.

    In this day and age, knowledge is really expensive.

    Learning is something that requires a lot of cost.

    Although papermaking technology already existed in this period, movable type printing had not yete out, and the price of books remained high. At this time, copying books for others became a way for poor students to make money.

    Many books that cannot be afforded are also borrowed from ssmates, and returned after copying.

    After all, it is not easy to support a schr in a farm family. Sometimes it takes all the family''s wealth and tightening the waist to hold on.

    I only hope that one person will be enlightened and ascend to heaven.

    Don''t talk about being a high-ranking official, if any family produces a schr, it will be the glory of the ancestors.

    Speaking of this, I have to mention Huxi Vige. The fields cultivated by the vigers of Huxi Vige are fertile, and there are still more than a dozen families with two extra money in their hands.

    But there are not many schrs.

    The reason is that their thinking only stays at the stage of food and clothing.

    Envious of schrs, but did not expect to raise a schr at home.

    Half-children who can run and jump are thebor force. If they are sent to study, they will not only be unable to work in the fields, but will also have to spend money on support, pens, ink, paper and inkstone repairs, dry food, and the cost of interacting with people...

    It''s better to work at home.

    Then marry a wife and have children, carry on the family line, andplete the mission of life.

    The vigers are ignorant and short-sighted, making such a decision is expected.

    Huxi Vige also sent their sons to Kaimeng, and there were several families who supported them along the way, including Lao Jiang''s family.

    That is Jiang Jinxu, the youngest son of Mrs. Jiang and Jiang Caier''s twin brother.

    Fourteen years old, I just took the county examination in February this year and was admitted.

    During that time, Mrs. Jiang almost walked sideways like a crab. Everyone praised her son, who was smart, clever and well-behaved. The first time she crawled out of her stomach, she decided that this son was a student. The material of a high official.

    After nagging like this for two months, the ears of those who listened were calloused.

    But they have to tter and smile on the face. After all, everyone can see that Jiang Jinxu is really good at studying. If the future is prosperous, they will still count on the help of Old Jiang''s family.

    Unfortunately, what overshadowed this happy event was the funeral of the youngest of the Jiang family, Jiang Darong, who was also their cheap father.

    Don''t look at Mrs. Jiang crying and yelling the name of Jiang Boss every time she has a dispute with them. She didn''t shed a single tear.

    ording to the gossip of the vigers who witnessed it at close range, Old Mrs. Jiang¡¯s eyes would like to pop out. If she didn¡¯t know that Mr. Jiang would never agree, she would have found someone to throw him in a mass grave on the spot.

    Province¡¯s family has to pay for the coffin.

    The original three mothers were too sad, and maybe they didn¡¯t understand the reason until they died¡ªthey could ept that their family was not treated well, but Jiang Darong is the biological son of the Jiang family, so it¡¯s okay if he is not treated normally, and he will be looked down upon if he dies ? ?

    They didn''t understand, but Shen Nanwei, a gossip expert, had figured things out.

 Chapter 35: My sister is a doctor!

    Chapter 35 My sister is a doctor!

    "The olddy was superstitious and felt that Jiang Darong''s death was not at the right time¡ªher youngest son was a schr who passed the county examination, and he was about to take the government examination. The examination is approaching, and a death in the family is an ominous omen."

    "I heard from people in the vige that some people heard the olddy yelling and felt that Jiang Darong was unlucky, and even his wife and children were unlucky. They had their own intentions, and with Qian Zhenzhu''s instigation, the three mothers were driven away and moved around to live in thatched cottages. .¡±

    Then, unlocked various ways to die.

    There are three of theming.

    It was the first time for Lu Jingzhi to know that there are still these twists and turns here. She smiled, somewhat contemptuously, and sneered, "It doesn''t feel bad luck when you buy fat meat forpensation."

    My mouth is full of greasy food.

    "An unreasonable person." The imperial concubine also expressed that her eyes were opened.

    Reviving a new life, I really saw all kinds of strange things all over the ce.

    They were all the ones she wanted to meet withnterns in her previous life but couldn''t find them.

    Mess around the olddy.

    She never wants to deal with this kind of person in her life.

    The empress dowager hated her, but at most she was punished for copying books...

    Shen Nanwei finally understood the importance of an enemy''s upbringing and face.

    Don''t say it, I really miss the empress dowager a little bit.

    "Both of you are illiterate?" Shen Nanwei questioned her soul, looked at the two of them up and down, a little disbelieving, and felt that the two of them were working together to fool her, "No way, you don''t look like illiterate children in your manner of speaking. Miss, and¡ªXiao Miao, you have read poetry before."

    Nibbling on the chicken legs and weeping, I thought of my parents, and immediately recited a poem.

    Looking up at the bright moon, bowing your head and thinking about your hometown.

    Lu Jingzhi was a little embarrassed, as if he remembered his ghostly appearance that day.

    "It''s not that I can''t read, it''s just that I don''t know the characters here." Lu Jingzhi exined, "I have studied at my home for many years. I count, three years in kindergarten, six years in elementary school, three years in junior high school, three years... two years. year high school."

    The imperial concubine was really surprised at this moment, "You should not be too old, but you have studied for 14 years, and your skills are not bad, both civil and military? Almighty? You are a very good son of a family."

    Lu Jingzhi was so praised that he could hardly find the north.

    "Excellence is for sure. My parents love me so much. I am the baby girl they raised in their hands. Of course it is great! I can also dance ballet!"

    "But I''m not a child of a family."

    The delicate eyshes of the deer frighten the branches trembling, the eyes reflect the sunset light, the eyes that have always been as dark as a deep pool are dyed with broken gold, light and soft, and the smile on the corners of the lips is a sense of pride and happiness from the heart .

    The imperial concubine''s smile trembled wildly.

    She praised herself like this, her dazzling self-confidence was like the sun, with a little childishness.

    The world favors the humble, but Shen Nanwei likes Lu Jingzhi''s pride very much.

    She is out of tune with this world.

    Do not obey the darkness, belong to the light alone.

    Afterughing, the imperial concubine felt mncholy, "Xiaohua, how about you, how many years have you studied?"

    "In terms of time, it is less than my sister." Jiang Tanyue said, "In terms of education, it is higher."

    Seeing that her younger sister also looked ignorant, Jiang Tanyue remembered her saying "I am not a child of an aristocratic family", and exined, "I have been in school for a long time, and I hired a tutor to teach."

    "How high is your education?"

    "PhD."

    "Wow!!" Lu Jingzhi opened his mouth wide in a wow.

 Chapter 36: The imperial concubine wants to become a doctor in modern times

    Chapter 36 The imperial concubine wants to be a doctor in modern times

    Not only was he surprised and excited, but he also started to shake the arm of Shen Nanwei who didn''t know why, and calcted how many years it would take her to graduate with a doctorate if she went to school normally.

    Shen Nanwei expressed shock and sighed, "Your ce is extremely friendly to women."

    "Discrimination exists everywhere." Jiang Tanyue said softly, "Only when I am twice, three times, or even ten times as good as men can I seed in getting what they can easily get."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded in agreement. Although it is said that the strong are respected in thest days, there are two types of strong men, strong men and strong women.

    Shen Nanwei remembered something, chuckled, "It''s already very good, so good...I want to be reborn, oh no, it should be called time-traveling to you."

    It was getting dark, and the oilmps were lit indoors.

    I bought this today. The quality of the oilmp is not good. When it burns, it emits a puff of choking ck smoke. The imperial concubine covered her nose to express her disgust.

    The rough palm touched her cheek, and she wanted to sigh even more.

    I really want to be a doctor with them.

    It sounds awesome.

    Thest three gave up.

    Dinner is almost digested, and it''s time to wash up and go to bed.

    Put out the oilmp.

    Before the meeting ended, Lu Jingzhi said: "Sister, let''s go up the mountain tomorrow to cut firewood, boil water for a bath, wash the incense and wear new clothes, okay?"

    "It''s not worth it," Jiang Tanyue had already nned, "It''s still some time before the busy season of farming. People with more males in the vige can save a lot of firewood. I''ll go buy some."

    Whether it is before or after the end of the day, whether it is using RMB or credit points, or using grain as a transaction currency, she has never been too nervous.

    Buy what you like when it suits you.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t care much about how to use the money, but he was a little confused.

    My sister is frugal for a while and generous for a while.

    Jiang Tanyue answered all questions from coborators, "The time cost of chopping firewood is too high."

    Then there is a bunch of jargon.

    Delusion to exin her intentions clearly to her in the most professional manner.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Stop! Sister, are you actually trying to teach me?!"

    Dr.

    He is a doctor!

    Even in a crisis-ridden apocalypse, you can get a ce in theboratory with your brains, and you can earn your life with your brains!

    Lu Jingzhi waved his small hand: "I will find a way to earn money, and spend it as you like."

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t know whether she should feel sorry for her sister''s innocence.

    As if I have never experienced the beatings of life.

    But many times, I feel that she has suffered a lot.

    Lu Jingzhi went to his room in the dark, got into the bed that smelled bad, curled up into a ball and fell asleep.

    "Very touching?" Shen Nanwei''s voice was soft and charming, as if she wanted tough at her.

    "It feels good to be trusted so much." Jiang Tanyue said this after being silent for a long time.

    She seldom speaks this kind of inner truth.

    Because there are many people like Shen Nanwei who read jokes who like to watch people dissect themselves. When her fragile flesh and blood are turned out and her heart is exposed, she will pierce the coldest poisonous needle, and the blow will be fatal.

    What she didn''t expect was¡ª

    Shen Nanwei: "Of course, I really like Xiao Miaoer."

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    Intimacy, as if Lu Jingzhi and Lu Jingzhi really have a mother-daughter rtionship.

    However, I have to say that she also likes this younger sister.

    Jiang Tanyue used to think that she liked people with high EQ, who made people feel happy when getting along with her, but now she found that what she liked was not high EQ, catering, delicate thoughts, etc., but sincerity.

    After a long time, the two of them still did not fall asleep.

    Two sighs in the darkness.

 Chapter 37: The imperial concubine has had enough of these **** days

    Chapter 37 The imperial concubine has had enough of this shit

    "The olddy Jiang probably won''t have time to trouble us these two days." Shen Nanwei recalled the news she heard when she went out today, "Jiang Jinxu has returned from school, and she has to stay at home and surround her son who will be a high-ranking official in the future. change."

    After Jiang Jinxu County finished the exam, he went back to the school in the town and focused on preparing for the next exam.

    "But as usual, Jiang Jinxu won''t stay at home for too long. Once he returns to school in town, Mrs. Jiang will talk about bad luck again." Shen Nanweiined, "It''s annoying."

    Suddenly miss the thin-skinned empress dowager.

    It''s not that she said it, she only needs a few words to make the Queen Mother''s head buzz with anger.

    Now it''s only her head that is buzzing with anger.

    Feng Shui turns around, Feng Shui turns around!

    "It doesn''t matter how good you are at studying, my olddy is a person of bad conduct. It''s harder for a noble son from a poor family to go all the way than the children of aristocratic families, and bringing a whole family will hinder you..." The imperial concubine said that she was already looking forward to seeing Lao Jiang in the future. The demons at home danced wildly.

    Talking to herself for a long time, the eldest daughter didn''t say anything, Shen Nanwei felt bored, suddenly Jiang Tanyue spoke out, with a little thought, "Improper conduct..."

    "Yeah, what I said was considered polite," Shen Nanwei pouted, "It''s more than just misconduct, it''s insidious, vicious, ruthless..."

    "I understand!" Jiang Tanyue chuckled.

    Shen Nanwei was very interested, but the eldest daughter was rarely so excited, "What bad idea are you nning? Does it have something to do with Jiang Jinxu?"

    Jiang Tanyue calmed down and put away her annoyance, "Madam Jiang loves this little son the most, right? Do you regard him as a future high-ranking official? A future high-ranking official will not have the stain of selling his niece at home."

    Shen Nanwei: "That''s it..."

    "Isn''t it important? A noble son from a poor family is so rare. Mrs. Jiang can''t bear to have such a stain on her precious son." Jiang Tanyue doesn''t think Mrs. Jiang will be willing.

    She still wants to be Mrs. Gao Ming.

    Still want to marry Jiang Caier into a noble family.

    "That''s the truth, but it''s really difficult to realize it. Maybe you''ll be suppressed before you report it. I''ve thought about it a long time ago... But it wasn''t possible before. Now that I have Xiao Miaoer who can fight, the feasibility has improved... "

    Jiang Tanyue was speechless: "There is no need to report it, just let Mrs. Jiang understand that bullying Sanfang will have a very bad influence on Jiang Jinxu... If we had thought about it earlier, we wouldn''t have lived in a cold and damp thatched cottage for so long , not even a decent quilt."

    As if knowing the doubts of the cheap mother, Jiang Tanyue exined, "In our ce, except for the extremely bad behaviors of immediate family members such as major criminal crimes that have a serious impact on society, other conduct problems do not affect rtives'' entry into the national system."

    That''s why she''s been short-circuiting for so long.

    At its root, it is still difficult to put yourself in the shoes of others to consider the problems of this era.

    After all, it is the locals who have a deep understanding of this era.

    Even if it is just a trivial matter, the views of the local people will bring her different thoughts.

    Maybe because of a certain sentence at a certain moment, she will have a sh of inspiration.

    "Then what are you going to do? Go to Lao Jiang''s house to threaten the olddy? When will you go? Remember to bring Xiao Miaoer!" Shen Nanwei suddenly became excited. Are they going to turn over?

    Can you beat Mrs. Jiang?

    Don''t you need to be angry?

    She has had enough of this shit!

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

 Chapter 38: She is your sister! !

    Chapter 38 She is your sister!

    The Zhang family will definitely not let it go, they have to go to Mrs. Jiang to propose marriage in these two days, and the person to propose marriage is of course Jiang Caier.

    Although the Zhang family couple can be noisy, they are definitely not as noisy as Mrs. Jiang.

    Or in other words, there are few in Huxi Vige who can make more trouble than Mrs. Jiang.

    Many olddies who are older than her are willing to bow down.

    But it¡¯s too noisy, people can¡¯t get married, fifty taels of silver... When it¡¯s in Mrs. Jiang¡¯s pocket, can she let it go?

    So the Zhang family has to find trouble with the third room.

    At that time, they can use their baby Pidao as a shield, and have a good fight with Lao Jiang''s family.

    "The bigger the noise, the bigger the better." Jiang Tanyue''s eyes flickered.

    The night is dark and the wind is high.

    Two people who were very decent in their previous lives were muttering and discussing something not very decent at this moment.

    Jiang Tanyue took all aspects of this matter into consideration, not only made branch coping strategies based on all the actions Mrs. Jiang might make, but also helped design the expressions and actions that the cheap mother should have at that time, and even nB is there? Form it in your mind, andunch the n once it exceeds expectations.

    "remember?"

    "Isn''t it just a few expressions, is it hard to get me?"

    "You haven''t faced such a messy person before, have you?"

    The imperial concubine and empress were hit.

    Jiang Tanyue can guess it without thinking too much, not only because of the identity of thedy of the aristocratic family she blew herself up, but also because of the expression she showed before her sister saved the day that day¡ªdisgust, contempt, and disdain.

    Very clear and shallow.

    Emoji management is in ce.

    Looking down at everyone like ants.

    What is she thinking?

    die?

    Bearing the humiliation?

    Or make aeback and take their lives?

    Jiang Tanyue doesn''t pry into other people''s privacy, but just thinks that the unrestrained expression of the cheap mother will be beaten at Old Jiang''s house.

    "Speaking of family separation, I think of one thing..." Shen Nanwei said, "Do you remember Jiang Xiaoya?"

    certainly.

    The youngest son of Shen and Jiang Darong is also the only son of Sanfang. The three mothers were kicked out, but Mrs. Jiang couldn''t let her grandson leave with them.

    "Actually..." Shen Nanwei felt that she shouldn''t be the only one who knows about such a big event, and her daughters should also take responsibility, "He is not your brother."

    Jiang Tanyue instantly thought of her own half-brothers and half-brothers.

    And the little mothers who disappeared and grew and disappeared like leeks.

    "Oh? Shen''s life with someone else?"

    No, they are also rted by blood.

    "Picked up?"

    "Bought?"

    Shen Nanweiughed out loud, "Why do you think so, it''s not cute at all."

    "Isn''t it time to say I''m not cute?"

    "He is not your brother, but your sister..."

    As soon as Shen Nanwei finished speaking, Jiang Tanyue sat up startled in a dying dream.

    younger sister? ? ?

    The atrium that was excited because of the imminent separation of the family was pressed heavily on a mountain.

    Dressing up as a man? !

    Staying alone at Lao Jiang''s house? !

    Mr. Jiang seldom exhales fragrance¡ªdamn, what else is there to doter? Let¡¯s do it together!

    Tonight is a sleepless night.

    -

    As usual, the deer frightened the branches first.

    Stretch, take a deep breath.

    very good mood.

    Think about what to eat today.

    Before I thought about it, I saw two pairs of dark circles.

    In the next few days, Lu Jingzhi disappeared in the blink of an eye after eating breakfast.

    In addition to running to the mountains, it is to run to the mountains.

    The mountains seem to be her second home.

 Chapter 39: Jiang Tanyues three-year plan

    Chapter 39 Jiang Tanyue''s Three-Year n

    When I heard that the thatched cottage at the end of the vige was going to be repaired and the courtyard walls repaired, Aunt Zheng immediately patted her chest and said that this matter was on her.

    She rmended several families to work, and also asked her three boys to help.

    Jiang Tanyue¡¯s wages are not less than going to the town to do odd jobs, and more importantly, the wages here are settled every day, and it is close to home.

    During the period before the wheat harvest, some families could not find work, women sewed and mended, and did some embroidery work, and the big men had nothing to do at home, and they got a little angry.

    The vigers who originally wanted to help were more enthusiastic.

    There are also those who have malicious intentions, suspecting that their family will not be able to pay wages.

    Enthusiastic people helped to refute them one by one.

    Thanks to the ''blessing'' of the aunts and mothers-inw who rode the bullock cart that day, now the whole Huxi Vige knows that the third house of Jiang''s family has money.

    Of course, everyone knew that the money was earned by risking their lives, and most of it had to be used to buy medicine.

    Interests are indeed a good way to maintain rtionships.

    It¡¯s not the busy season of farming now, and families with arge poption try to find ways to go to the town to do part-time jobs every day to make money.

    Those who can be selected by Aunt Zheng to work are all kind people like her.

    Gratitude.

    Of course, I am grateful to the employer who pays the wages.

    -

    Finally, the thatched cottage at the end of the vige has the appearance of a decent family.

    With the courtyard wall, the gate, and the roof covered with thick hay, it should not leak next time it rains.

    Although it is far from the ce where the three of them lived before, looking at the small house that has been put together a little bit, I feel an indescribable sense of satisfaction in my heart.

    It really is a broken house at the beginning, and the rest depends on hard work.

    Jiang Tanyue packed a bag of sugar, a bag of pastries, a bag of tea, and a piece of light-colored cloth that felt good to the touch and went to the vige chief''s house.

    The green brick and tile house looks very dignified and solid.

    It is a very ordinary house in modern times, but it made Jiang Tanyue take a few extra nces.

    There will be.

    In her three-year n, the next step is to live in a green brick house.

    The vige chief''s surname is Yang. It is said that his ancestors belonged to the Yang family vige. He was squeezed out by the vigers and settled in Huxi vige until now.

    Seeing Jiang Tanyue running against the sun, An Shi, the daughter-inw of Vige Chief Yang who opened the door, thought something had happened to her family.

    "Why, your grandma went to your house to make trouble again?" When An Shi saw the little girl, he looked her up and down.

    Seeing that the little girl had a pleasing smile on her face and that there were no tears in her watery eyes, she was relieved.

    "You child, if you have anything to say, you, Uncle Yang, will help anyone you can, and take anything." Anshi stuffed the big and small bags back into Jiang Tanyue''s arms, "Put them away quickly."

    "Aunt Yang, this is a wish from my mother and our sisters. I was too poor before, and my family couldn''t open the pot, and there was no way to repay you. No, today I finally got it, but my wish was fulfilled." Jiang Tanyue looked very sincerely, "For our family , Uncle Yang gave up a lot of heart, he helped us move and let us live at the end of the vige, otherwise our three mothers would not even have a home, and we would not know where to wander."

    An still wanted to decline, but hearing what she said was so sincere, and seeing that her daughter couldn''t take her eyes off the piece of fabric, she took the thing.

    "Sess, since it''s Xiao Hua''er''s wish, then Auntie epts it without hesitation."

    Yang Yuecheng, the youngest daughter of the Yang family, is sixteen years old this year. She is at the age of love for beauty. When she saw this fine and tender fabric, she couldn''t put it down. "Little flower, where did you buy it? ,So lovely!"

 Chapter 40: No matter how indifferent you are, you still need to pay attention to your image

    Chapter 40 No matter how indifferent you are, you still need to pay attention to your image

    There is not much age difference between the two, but because the original Jiang Xiaohua was either feeding pigs or washing dishes every day, she was busy going around at a young age, and there were not many little sisters who got close with each other in the vige.

    and Yang Yuecheng didn''t talk much on weekdays, but when they chatted today, they seemed to have endless things to say.

    Although Jiang Tanyue is really indifferent when she is indifferent, as long as she is willing to be tolerant, no matter who she chats with, she can feel the spring breeze.

    And treat her as a bosom friend.

    No, in the blink of an eye, Yang Yuecheng had already hugged Jiang Tanyue''s arm affectionately andughed.

    Jiang Tanyue thought inappropriately: Fortunately, she was washed from head to toe, and she also changed into new clothes.

    No matter how indifferent a strong woman is, she still cares about her image.

    The Yang family''s meal was ready, and the vige chief Yang came back, Jiang Tanyue got up to leave.

    Amid the sound of the Yang family leaving food and the little sister''s reluctant eyes, she waved her hand and turned to leave.

    The dishes on the Yang family¡¯s dining table are the top ones in Huxi Vige. There are two meat dishes, and the rest are ingredients.

    The poption is also simple. The couple, son, daughter-inw, grandson, and daughter, and a family of six are easy to get along with.

    I have to say that Jiang Tanyue''s gift is very appetizing.

    Pastries for little ones.

    The cloth was given to Yang Yuecheng and Yang''s daughter-inw.

    White sugar for An''s sweet mouth.

    Tea is the favorite of father and son.

    Delicate and impartial.

    Vige Chief Yang asked about it. His first reaction when he saw this little girl was that Mrs. Jiang was making a fuss again.

    Listening to An''s exnation of the ins and outs of the matter, he nodded: "Everyone in the third room of the Jiang family is sincere, from the third son Jiang to her daughter¡ªit''s a pity that the old couple of the Jiang family are really stupid and the other is pretending to be stupid."

    Although the position of vige head is not big, it is enough to open your eyes.

    From the attitude of being a person, you can see what a person''s future looks like.

    "This family is underestimated." Vige head Yang said to the family, "Being able to stand on your own in such a short period of time, whether it is luck or strength, is worth looking up to."

    Hearing this, Yang Yuechengughed.

    Her father means that in the future, she can walk around with the Jiang family''s third bedroom, and it is even better to have a good rtionship.

    Yang Yuecheng was very excited about this news.

    She likes to chat with Jiang Xiaohua, she is obviously younger than her, but chatting with her is effortless.

    It doesn''t look like she is chatting with the little sister, and she always asks her to exin.

    The round-faced little girl is eating, her mind is already wandering¡ªwhen can she find Xiao Huaer to y with?

    An sighed, "Yeah, how lucky I was to climb out of the deep mountain with a head injury. God bless me. God can''t stand this family bullying the orphans and widows."

    When Jiang¡¯s family was mentioned, Vige Chief Yang remembered, ¡°The youngest son of the Jiang family is back?¡±

    "That''s not true. It will take two days to stop." An said with a smile, "Who doesn''t know that there is a schr in her family, who is obsessed with learning in the house."

    I understand.

    There was no fuss because Mrs. Jiang''s golden lump was studying at home.

    Afraid of making trouble with him.

    The past two days have been soft-spoken¡ªof course,pared to usual, it is indeed gentle enough.

    Even Dafang Zhao and her daughter Jiang Xiaoduo, who were often picked on, suffered less physical pain and scolding.

    Such a day, who does not look forward to a few more days.

    But that''s impossible.

    If it can calm down, then it won¡¯t be called Lao Jiang¡¯s house.

 Chapter 41: former Jiang Shenshi

    Chapter 41 The former Jiang Shenshi

    "Stop it? Don''t mention it."

    "Early in the morning, Zhang Xiong and his wife took Zhang Dabao to Lao Jiang''s house to propose marriage. They said that they had given fifty taels of gift money and wanted to marry Jiang Caier back home."

    "Can Mrs. Jiang agree? I fought with Mrs. Zhang on the spot."

    "Swearing and swearing is ugly."

    "Hands and feet are in battle, the fight between the two is a lively scene."

    "Ms. Jiang started to attack, and Zhang Qin has the strength. If someone didn''t stop her, she would have to scratch the other party''s face before giving up."

    "The Zhang family''s brains were kicked by a donkey? Asking to marry Jiang Caier? In the past, Mrs. Jiang wanted to marry Jiang Caier to the town to be the daughter-inw of a rich family. Now that her son has passed the county test, she doesn''t even like the rich family anymore. He said that he would take his daughter to the Cann Emperor Capital to be the wife of an official."

    Of course, Vige Chief Yang did not try to fight.

    Regarding the matter of Lao Jiang''s family, his brain was fuming, and when he heard that the other party was Zhang''s family, he simply pretended he had never heard of it, and hurried out to work.

    Half a catty, one virtue.

    Of course, in the end, because Mrs. Jiang¡¯s home game was supported by the second daughter-inw Qian Zhenzhu, the Zhang family lost.

    "It''s just that you passed the county test, and you''re not a child. Mrs. Jiang is a bit exaggerated..." Vige Chief Yang suddenly looked at his son with resentment, "If you can develop a brain that can study, the family will sell pots and sell iron for you. Be a talent!"

    The son of the Yang family scratched his head, then turned to his son and said, "Did you hear that, your master expects a lot from you, study hard, be a high-ranking official, honor your ancestors, do you understand?"

    The little grandson of the Yang family who was busy popping rice grains out of his mouth: "??"

    "When Mrs. Jiang goes to the end of the vige to make trouble again, she will find a way to help out. She must be at the top of Sanfang''s business with the Zhang family."

    An said contemptuously, "Take money to sell my granddaughter, now I will beat her up, everything will please her!"

    "Then what can I do?"

    Mrs. An is also very helpless, "Look at what old Mrs. Jiang has done to Mrs. Shen. She looked like she was back then, and she was so beautiful. Who would not want to marry her when she is old enough to marry her? Unfortunately, she has a bad eye. Give it to Jiang Darong."

    Yang''s daughter-inw was surprised: "Who looks good? Sister Shen? She..."

    "Sloppy, never clean, dirty clothes, untidy hair, and dirty face, right?" Anshi took the conversation, with regret in his eyes, "Just one In just a few years, she has changed from... Nuo, from the appearance of our Yuecheng with a three-point smile when we meet everyone, to the appearance you see."

    Yang''s daughter-inw gasped, "I''ll be good!"

    Once again, her mother''s family has good eyesight, saying that An Shi is a good mother-inw with a kind face and a kind heart.

    During these years as a daughter-inw, she has received no less favor than when she was a daughter.

    How lucky!

    "Mother, my daughter-inw will give you a piece of meat! You are full, healthy, and live a long life!"

    Anshi couldn''tugh or cry, but she couldn''t help being a little proud.

    Isn¡¯t that what it means to marry a daughter-inw? There are many juniors in the family who are like daughters, and they will be affectionate and coquettish. Every day, the parents have endless things to say, instead of having multiple enemies like some people''s families.

    "By the way, that was in the past. Ever since Niangsan moved to the end of the vige, Mrs. Shen also started to dress up and tidy herself up. Thest time I saw her, she greeted me with a smile." Mrs. An sighed, "I didn''t expect to leave Aftering to Old Jiang¡¯s house, he looks a little more human, and his eyes are brighter.¡±

    The daughter-inw of the Yang family seemed to understand, "Even if the poor can''t afford corn bread, they can survive without Mrs. Jiang, right?"

 Chapter 42: Do not eat this and do not eat that of the imperial concubine

    Chapter 42 The Imperial Concubine¡¯s Do Not Eat This and That

    In one sentence, the whole family was quieted down.

    The daughter-inw of the Yang family thought she had said something wrong, so she looked at her mother-inw with a guilty conscience, waiting for her to say something.

    She didn''t know that Vige Chief Yang fell into deep thought because of these words.

    Yeah, the separation of the family has made the people in the third room have a human life...Separation of the family...Hey, this is not considered a separation, the top is considered to be kicked out.

    "Stop talking about them, eat, eat!"

    -

    At noon the next day, Jiang Tanyue made a meal, a simple dish, one soup and one staple food.

    Cucumber scrambled eggs, cucumber egg soup, steamed rice.

    Shen Nanwei looked pale.

    I have eaten several meals like this.

    "Xiao Miaoer won''t go home?"

    "Shouldn''t reply."

    My younger sister leaves early and returnste, and these two days are the only ones eating lunch.

    After several times of pondering, Jiang Tanyue has adjusted the water for steaming the rice to the optimum level. Now the steamed rice has clear grains and looks very good.

    Shen Nanwei sighed.

    Jiang Tanyue responded with a normal face: "It''s useless toin, I''m not a cook, it''s pretty good to be able to cook well."

    "In addition to cucumber scrambled eggs, can''t you fry one more dish? It''s not that the family conditions can''t support us to eat one more dish." This is sad and pitiful.

    "To fry one more dish requires washing one more dish, cutting one more dish, cleaning the pot one more time, and cleaning one more bowl." Jiang Tanyue did a good job of doing the math for her ten-fingered mother, "It''s not about money, but It''s a water problem."

    There is only a small water tank in front of their house, which contains water.

    There is a public well in Huxi Vige, and the vigers who don¡¯t have a well at home fetch water from there.

    It takes time to go back and forth.

    Like chopping firewood, it is not a worthwhile job.

    Shen Nanwei didn''t understand, Shen Nanwei only knew that she wanted to wait for Lu Jingzhi toe back, so she could have a meal of chicken or rabbit meat at night.

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t know how many years her mother had lived in her previous life, but seeing her aggrieved appearance, she couldn''t help but soften her heart when she was doing business, "These two days have been very eye-catching, and when the matter is resolved, I will be with the old man." The Jiang family split up, so we invited craftsmen to see if we could drill a well in our house."

    Logically speaking, it is possible.

    Huxi Vige is surrounded by mountains and rivers, with a superior geographical location.

    There are many underground water systems.

    The people who had the money to afford a well before had a well as they wished.

    "Can I add a dish after digging the well?" Shen Nanweiined, "Forget it, I know, you are very busy, how can I ask what I like to eat when I have time?"

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    "Why do you suddenly smell of tea?" Jiang Tanyue had goose bumps all over her body.

    It turned out that Concubine Rong''s pie was called Cha Li Cha Qi among them.

    It sounds pretty good.

    Shen Nanwei was thoughtful.

    "Then¡ªcan we add a dish after the well is dug?" Shen Nanwei showed a longing look.

    Jiang Tanyue: "As long as we make good money, the quality of life will improve with hard work. At that time, let alone add a dish, it is not impossible for you to add a cook."

    The tea vor in the tea doesn''t seem to be useful to the eldest daughter¡ª¡ªShen Nanwei thought so.

    But in the face of Mr. Jiang''s delicious, freshly baked pancake, Shen Nanwei still swallowed it with cucumber scrambled eggs.

    Wait for the youngest daughter to make a good money, and then she will be able to follow suit.

    Mr. Jiang now has no other options besides inducing to paint pancakes step by step¡ªthere are three mouths in the family, two of which are easy to feed.

    She can eat anything, delicacies from mountains and seas, as well as porridge and side dishes, while her younger sister eats everything delicious. She keeps saying that it is not very delicious, but she never wastes food.

    There are only mothers, and there are two who don''t eat.

    Do not eat this and do not eat that.

 Chapter 43: footsteps

    Chapter 43 There are footsteps

    "What do you like to eat? Next time you go to the town, no, go to the county or prefecture, how about preparing some pastries for you? Pamper your stomach when you don''t want to eat." Jiang Tanyue asked.

    Shen Nanwei felt very strange.

    After all, the meeting between the two was not very friendly at first.

    She can''t eat wild vegetable pancakes. This daughter looks like "I don''t care if you like to eat or not, and you will starve to death if you don''t eat it." Now she has changed her temper, strange, strange!

    Jiang Tanyue knew what she was thinking without raising her eyes, she replied calmly, "You bought the first serious meal at home."

    She was talking about the deposit paid by the Zhu family.

    Shen Nanwei knew about it.

    Sheughed: "Just like that?"

    "Otherwise?" Jiang Tanyue had already finished her meal while speaking, "Take it easy, my sister will be able to eat meat when shees back tonight."

    She went for a walk in the yard.

    There is a courtyard wall in the house, which is tightly surrounded. It costs a lot of money, and the wages are sent out like water, but the results are remarkable. Now she can walk around in the courtyard without worrying.

    knocking.

    Jiang Tanyue asked quietly: "Who?"

    A strange and young voice sounded from outside the door: "Jiang Jinxu."

    Jiang Tanyue and Shen Nanwei looked at each other from a distance.

    "Only me."

    The boy''s voice was gentle and pleasant.

    He was exining.

    It seems that they are afraid of scaring the people in the courtyard.

    As if in response to his sound, the closed door creaked open.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi ran into the mountains all day long.

    The water-wood double-line ability became more and more vigorous under her training.

    With one foot deep and one foot shallow, he ran back and forth in the old forest that covered the sky and the sun, with light blue and light green light spots lingering around his body, with a leisurely expression, not like entering a deep mountain, but strolling in the back garden of his home.

    "This is such a hidden treasure, I want to live in it."

    Lu Jingzhi muttered twice, and took a bite of the overripe wild fruit in his hand.

    I don¡¯t know what this fruit is called, it¡¯s sweet and sour, and she won¡¯t get tired of eating several.

    The mountains she has been to before the end of the day are all scenic spots, artificially excavated, and there are steps for climbing.

    What she hates the most after the apocalypse is passing through the mountains, which are rich in species. She can¡¯t even call out many mutated animals and nts. After decades of exploration, many ces have be bright red on the map, and the book is a restricted area.

    Compared to the post-apocalyptic restricted area, the species in this deep mountain pose no threat to Lu Jingzhi at all.

    With the upgrade of wood-type abilities, she can even perceive the haunts ofrge animals through the vegetation in the forest. Whether it is hunting or avoiding, it is all up to her.

    During this period of time, he either ate pheasants or hares. Lu Jingzhi thought about getting a bigger one today?

    She immediately thought of a wild boar, but she didn''t expect a roe to hit the door.

    Then this unlucky guy.

    The light green light spots disappeared into the forest, and in an instant, the vegetation grew wildly.

    They can be the tenderest weeds, the toughest ropes, and the strongest cages.

    The prey is strangled, fatal in one blow.

    Strap it up and drag it down the mountain.

    The benefits brought about by the power improvement are obvious, and her physical fitness is gradually improving.

    and the sense of space are getting deeper and deeper.

    On the way back, she howled two songs casually, scaring away arge number of birds.

    Only a few stubborn birds with beautiful voices are still stretching their voices.

    Lu Jingzhi chuckled, and responded with a louder, out-of-tune singing voice.

    Niaoque: I¡¯m gone, I can¡¯t teach.

    The further you go out, the smaller the forest density. When you step into a ce where the sun shines a lot in the forest, it means you have stepped out of the deep mountains.

    Lu frowned in shock.

    Ears move slightly.

    There are footsteps.

 Chapter 44: Come on, lift your arm and wipe your nose

    Chapter 44 Come on, raise your arm and wipe your nose

    She looked around, "I remember correctly, it''s still deep in the mountains."

    She wanders in the woods every day, but she is not wandering around. Not to mention memorizing a hundred routes, there will always be eighty.

    Since it wasn''t a memory problem, someone really went into the mountains.

    Not Orion.

    Orion''s footsteps will not be so impetuous.

    very messy.

    Suddenly, a short exmation reached Lu Jingzhi''s ears.

    She retracted the leisurely look in her eyes, quickly avoided the obstacle and rushed towards the source of the sound, but felt something was wrong just after taking two steps.

    A little heavy.

    Looking down, he saw that he was still dragging the **** roe deer in his hand.

    Lu Jingzhi threw it away without hesitation, and ran over there at the fastest speed.

    If the clearly childish voice that just fell into her ear was enough to make her anxious, then the faint **** smell around her nose at this moment stimted her heart even more.

    The child who strayed into the deep mountain was injured?

    A small child is sitting on the ground with a headband on his head, his back is facing her.

    From this angle, you can only see him wearing dark clothes, hugging his legs and huddling into a ball, a small one, his shoulders shrugging one after another, and even crying is softly choked up, as if he is afraid of attracting wolves and leopards with his loud voice.

    It¡¯s not as loud as the chirping of birds in the forest.

    "Hey, kid," Lu Jingzhi rxed. She had already made sure that there was no danger from wild animals around. "Which vige is it from? Separated from my friends? Lost?"

    The child froze, as if he couldn''t believe that there was someone else here besides him.

    Lu Jingzhi walked up to the child and knelt down.

    Surprise appeared in his eyes: "Jiang Xiaoya?"

    Some memory fragments belonging to the original owner emerged in the mind, indicating that the child who grabbed the snot and tears was her current brother.

    Ten years old.

    is one year younger than her.

    Lu Jingzhi took out her clothes. There was neither toilet paper nor a handkerchief. She was not embarrassed, but said, "Quickly, lift your arm and wipe your nose. It will flow into your mouth."

    Jiang Xiaoya: "..."

    Jiang Xiaoya whispered: "Sister...Second Sister..."

    I want to cry but dare not cry, the water vapor is stuck in my throat, and the grievance almost permeates my whole body.

    "Injured?" Lu Jingzhi looked Jiang Xiaoya up and down, there were dark marks on the trouser legs, "Sit on the ground, stretch out the calf, let me see the wound."

    Jiang Xiaoya sat obediently on the ground, the ground was damp, soft and cold, and felt very unpleasant.

    Looking at the worried and anxious brother Qiyi, Lu Jingzhi squinted his eyes and smiled, his eyebrows were astonishing, warm as a little sun, he randomly grabbed a de of grass and put it in his mouth and said vaguely: "Don''t be nervous. Wrestling, right? It¡¯s just scratching the skin and it¡¯ll be healed soon.¡±

    As she was talking, she got up, patted the broken grass on the hem of her clothes, and bent down to help Jiang Xiaoya up, "Are there scratches on her arm? This fall was quite hard."

    Jiang Xiaoya identally rubbed against the wound, and took a deep breath.

    The inhtion sound is also small and shallow, as if afraid of scaring anyone.

    Lu Jingzhi pinched Jiang Xiaoya''s face, and it didn''t have the little bun-like touch that a child should have, which made people feel distressed: "Go, second sister will take you home, can you walk by yourself? If not, I will carry it. "

    Hearing the word home, Jiang Xiaoya choked up in a low voice, "Don''t..."

    "What?" Lu Jingzhi''s expression suddenly became serious, and Jiang Xiaoya was so frightened that she shook her head like a rattle.

    Jiang Xiaoya only had time to look at the sunken eyes of the second sister before she quickly lowered her head, not knowing that Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were not staring at her.

 Chapter 45: Stabbed Lao Jiangs nest

    Chapter 45 Stabbed Lao Jiang''s nest

    The smell of blood.

    It smells so strong and bloody.

    The scrapes on her cheap brother don''t have such a strong smell.

    It''s because she wanted to go wrong.

    It is reasonable to think that the ce where the sound is made and the source of the smell of blood are the same person.

    Now it seems¡­

    "Wait here, don''t run around."

    Jiang Xiaoya regained consciousness, the second sister had already disappeared in the forest.

    "Woo..."

    Jiang Xiaoya''s tears just stopped began to fall uncontrobly.

    covered his mouth and sobbed.

    "Second sister..."

    Is she about to be left behind?

    Following the direction of the wind, Lu Jingzhi finally found the source of the strong smell of blood.

    The bushes are overgrown here.

    It was a young man who fell to the ground.

    Yue white clothes.

    is ipatible with the vegetation in the deep mountains.

    Lu Jingzhi squatted down, and while skillfully inspecting the wound, he shouted twice: "Can you hear me?"

    no respond.

    Presumably he was in aa.

    "Tsk, not bad luck." Lu Jingzhi whistled long and loudly, "Coma, you meet me, the two are indispensable."

    She swiftly broke off the trap that was stuck on the boy''s calf, freeing his calf that had been broken into several pieces. Then, light blue poured out along Lu Jingzhi''s fingertips.

    Sticky and dark blood, white bones...

    Lu Jingzhi took back the water ability when he saw that it was almost done.

    Go back and find a doctor to have a look. It''s not much better, but it''s not bad either.

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯mme or not, at least I don¡¯t need amputation.

    Yue''s white clothes have been rubbed dirty while walking in the mountains and forests, and the headband that tied her hair did not know where it fell, and she could only see the back of her head.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the warmth of the skin around the neck and the throbbing of the aorta, Lu Jingzhi really thought that this man had bled and dried up and went to the Buddha for tea.

    When Lu Jingzhi pulled up the person whose face was lying on the ground, he was quite speechless.

    "Did this stab Lao Jiang''s nest today?"

    Jiang Jinxu, the golden egg of Lao Jiang¡¯s family who doesn¡¯t leave the door, why did he appear in the deep mountains and old forests?

    -

    "Uncle?" Jiang Xiaoya also didn''t understand why Jiang Jinxu, who went out after lunch, appeared here.

    "I''m carrying him, I can''t carry you." Lu Jingzhi said, "After all, this one is still in aa."

    Jiang Xiaoya nodded in a hurry.

    Lucky along the way, all the animals encountered were not aggressive. Lu Jingzhi was relieved that he didn''t encounter any wild beasts.

    It is inconvenient to do anything with two people.

    Actually, her wood ability has a passive ability.

    Recruit animals.

    She has natural energies in her body, and they can''t help but feel veryfortable.

    However, it''s one thing to get close to her, and another thing to want to swallow her.

    In order to bring these two people out of the deep mountains, Lu Jingzhi didn''t even need a basket or roe, and now he just prays that no one will miss them.

    This is the outskirts of the deep mountains. Since there are traps, it means that there are also bold hunters in these viges.

    On the way, the person on the back woke up once and struggled to walk by himself.

    "Think clearly? I don''t care if I put you down, you have to climb back to Jiang''s house by yourself... Huh?"

    Before Lu Jingzhi finished speaking, Jiang Jinxu fell into aa again.

    He didn''t necessarily lose a lot of blood before he fell into aa, and he might also be in pain.

    Or be angry.

    Lu Jingzhi clicked his tongue lightly.

    Unlucky guy, what if the deep mountain is his back garden?

    Come whenever you want.

    Finally, the vegetation is sparse and the world is open.

    Walking around, this can be regarded as getting out of the deep mountains.

 Chapter 46: Im not a human being

    Chapter 46 is really not a person doing things

    After a long meal, when we came to the stream flowing through the mountain depression, the sky in the west was already dyed orange by the setting sun.

    That¡¯s it, it¡¯s still on the mountain, but this is already a ce where the vigers dare toe.

    Scoop up a handful of water and ssh it on the face, then shake off the water drops, and go back and forth three or four times. The residual temperature on the face is taken away by the steam, and the breeze caresses itfortably, making people want to close their eyes and sleep.

    Lu Jingzhi let out a long breath.

    Damn it, this is really not a human thing.

    Her body is only eleven years old, malnourished and short.

    Even if she had the strength to carry Jiang Jinxu on her back, her legs would drag her on the floor.

    She is pulling all the way...

    After bending over for a long time, my spine still feels a little ufortable.

    Thanks to the memory of this young uncle who is not a few years older than her, he looks a bit human.

    As long as Jiang Jinxu is reced by Mrs. Jiang, Qian Zhenzhu, Jiang''s second child... You see, she doesn''t care about them.

    Lu Jingzhi''s long eyshes were covered with drops of water, which were refracted into colors by the rays of the setting sun. He blinked casually and let it fall naturally.

    Sip it lightly, and moisten the dry lips with light water vapor.

    The whole body is coated with a soft light like a veil, and even a suit of coarse cloth can hardly conceal the elegance of the whole body.

    She has a very contradictory temperament.

    Both good and evil.

    Sharp.

    Butzy.

    Jiang Xiaoya stared at Lu Jingzhi''s side face in a daze.

    "Looking at what?"

    "No...no...Second sister, don''t wet the gauze on your head, the wound will grow badly."

    Lu Jing''s branch was wrapped in gauze, but obviously, she had long forgotten that she was still a person with "wounds".

    "You are here looking at my uncle, I will go down the mountain to find someone." Lu Jingzhi''s back was sticky with sweat, and she wanted to jump into the stream to take a bath. She suppressed her desire, reluctantly looked away, and promised again, " When Ie back, I can carry you down the mountain."

    Jiang Xiaoya wanted to say no, but the person had already disappeared before her eyes.

    It seems that I am not afraid of being tired at all.

    Passing by the door of the house, Lu Jingzhi yelled through the door that there was still something to do. I was so tired today and wanted to eat two more meals, so I left immediately.

    Two people in the room: "..."

    Do you not eat enough on weekdays?

    Jiang Tanyue opened the door, but didn''t even see a ghost.

    Lu Jingzhi went to the house of Vige Chief Yang.

    It must be right to find a supervisor when encountering a problem.

    Anyway, she doesn''t go to Lao Jiang''s house.

    Maybe that old thing will me her for killing her precious son.

    Now is the time for every household to eat, and the whole Huxi Vige is enveloped by the smell of rice. How could Lu Jingzhi''s stomach, which had eaten fruit for a day, be able to bear it, and immediately protested.

    Cunchang Yang¡¯s family is also having dinner, and you talk to each other, apanied by the voice of teasing the little grandson, having fun.

    Suddenly heard a knock on the door, Vige Chief Yang almost jumped up in shock.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Anshi listened intently: "It seems to be Jiang Xiaomiao''s voice."

    Vige Chief Yang''s face copsed, but his movements were not slow at all: "Old Jiang''s family has started to make trouble again? Didn''t you just fight the Zhang family for the second round this morning? Why do you still have the energy to make trouble?!"

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know that she had scared the conscientious vige chief Yang, and when someone opened the door, he immediately exined the situation in an orderly and clear manner.

    "What? You went to the deep mountains again???? Looking for wild ginseng? That kid from the Jiang family went too? Didn''t he go together? Did you pick him up??" Vige Chief Yang is now the first two big, " Was he still injured? Broken leg? Unconscious???¡±

 Chapter 47: Combat power is bought by consuming EQ

    Chapter 47 Combat power is gained by consuming EQ

    Every time he said a word, Lu Jingzhi nodded his head.

    The essence of human beings is the repeater.

    This kind of short retelling is still in the category of Lu Jingzhi''s patience.

    Dirty like a little tabby cat picked up in the grass, looking up at him with beautiful eyes, obediently following his question and nodding.

    People can no longer feel me.

    Vige Chief Yang sighed.

    The little girl is ignorant, how can she know what is greedy for money and not greedy for money.

    This is poor and afraid.

    I want wild ginseng, I want to exchange money, I want to have a full meal.

    Mr. Yang pushed the man into the yard, called An to look at Lu Jingzhi, called his son and set off to Jiang''s house.

    The olddy of the Jiang family shouted loudly, and half of the people in Huxi Vige came out to watch the fun.

    Finally, Jiang Dafu, Jiang Dagui, Jiang Dahua, Vige Chief Yang, and a few others went up the mountain together.

    It''s getting dark, so it''s hard to guarantee that you won''t encounter something.

    After hearing the news, the olddy of the Jiang family jumped up and down like a monkey. Lu Jingzhi didn''t know what happened¡ªshe was left by Anshi for dinner.

    Lu Jingzhi really sat down and ate a bowl of soup and two steamed buns.

    No way, I am so hungry that I can''t stand it anymore.

    In her previous life, Lu Jingzhi had a friend who was jokingly called her military adviser.

    Her military adviser made a joke¡ª¡ªLu Jingzhi, yourbat effectiveness is obtained by consuming your EQ.

    Yes.

    She has done a lot of mindless things.

    But who knew that the high-level executives who invited her to sit down and eat with sincerity were just polite words?

    Until now, Lu Jingzhi still refuses to admit that he doesn''t know the routine.

    Why would someone insist on keeping her five times and three times if she didn''t want her to eat? She had obviously rejected it twice under the eyes of the military adviser.

    He still stays.

    Lu Jingzhi was also ashamed of this, and she felt that she would beughed at.

    Sulked with myself for several days.

    alsoined to her military adviser: "If you continue to wink at me, I will follow you. I am hungry, but I don''t have to eat that meal."

    Her military adviser replied: "I didn''t let you refuse on purpose. Eat, just eat his! I figured it out, your low EQ is famous for your low EQ, and he is so polite...too hypocritical, he is I¡¯m bullying people. I¡¯m upset! Lu Bao, don¡¯t be shy in the future, no matter whether someone is polite or sincere, ept it if you want, and don¡¯t ept it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Later, Lu Jingzhi developed the habit of returning gifts.

    As long as she has received "good", she will return the gift.

    Over time, shame? What is shame?

    The hypocrisy that cannot be understood should be faced with sincerity.

    Like now.

    Lu Jingzhiforted Xiaoxiao''s stomach as quickly as possible.

    No way, she was in a hurry and promised to carry Jiang Xiaoya down the mountain, so she had to do it.

    An''s eyes were not dissatisfied with her barbaric way of eating, but she was very distressed and a little anxious: "Eat slowly...slowly..."

    The grandson of the Yang family also said: "Sister Xiao Miao, I chokedst time. I coughed and coughed for a long time. Don''t choke."

    Lu Jingzhi drank thest sip of soup, "Thank you Aunt Yang, I have to follow to the mountain, my brother is also injured, I have to carry him down..."

    The little girl''s thin body is like a whirlwind,ing and going in a hurry.

    "Why, isn''t his younger brother Jiang Xiaoya? Why was he injured too? He was injured together with Jiang Jinxu! This... eh." Sitting at the dinner table, An shi mumbled unconsciously.

    The daughter-inw of the Yang family looked at the frowning mother-inw and asked, "What''s wrong? What will happen?"

    What can I do?

    Listen to Mrs. Jiang cursing!

 Chapter 48: Im afraid Im lame

    Chapter 48 I''m afraid I''mme

    An''s word became a prophecy.

    All night long, the Jiang family had no peace.

    Mrs. Jiang didn''t speak, no one dared to go to sleep, even if she had nothing to do, she still had to show her presence in front of Mrs. Jiang with an anxious and worried expression.

    Jiang Jinxu¡ªMs. Jiang''s most precious son is unconscious, unknown to his personnel, and covered in blood.

    How dare they go!

    A few children were so sleepy that they fell asleep standing up, and the adults were also ufortable. The doctor had already finished his treatment and left, so there was nothing wrong with them...

    Qian Zhenzhu poked Jiang Dagui, and Jiang Dagui pouted at Mrs. Jiang.

    If they dare to leave now, they will wait to be his mother''s punching bag.

    It''s true that his mother likes him, but his brother is the one he likes the most.

    Others, step aside.

    In addition, Jiang Dagui is also really worried about this youngest brother. Although Jiang Jinxu is awake now, the wound looks like... he will take the exam again soon...

    This younger brother is the best at reading, and the weight in Jiang Dagui''s heart is much more important than the dead Jiang Darong.

    Even if one spends money all the time, the other is still busy making money until the eve of death.

    Qian Zhenzhu pouted.

    Everyone in the room heard what the doctor said, and they were hurt for a hundred days.

    My uncle''s leg injury, if he doesn''t take good care of it, it''s not impossible for him to beme.

    Even if you take good care of it, it may not get better.

    The doctor sighed and sighed, this is lucky, the wound looks like a trap wound, and the calf was not clipped off, it is already God''s blessing.

    Amazing!

    It''s amazing.

    Mrs. Jiang couldn''t believe it, she pestered the doctor and yelled and yelled.

    Crying with snot and tears.

    "This is my son, how can he take the exam if he is crippled?! Are you talking nonsense with your eyes open? Are you jealous that my son can read?! Doctor, you are looking twice, maybe you just misread What?!"

    Lang Zhong was pulled by his sleeve, and saw that his clothes were about to be ripped off.

    Jiang Laosi hurried to help rescue Langzhong, but was scratched on the face by Mrs. Jiang.

    By the way, he was dubbed "something with a bad brain and ck water, do you think your brother isme".

    Jiang Laosi is called Jiang Dahua, and he is the second most unfavored son besides Jiang Laosan.

    A big man was pushed and shoved by Mrs. Jiang, and he didn''t show any extra expressions.

    He covered the wound on his face and watched the farce at home in the middle of the night.

    His daughter-inw Zhou Ziyun stretched out her hand to touch the wound distressedly, but she was afraid of his pain, so she stopped her. Sheined: "Why are you so stupid, no one cares and you care! You love your mother, look at your mother!" Is it about you! She only has her little son who can read in her heart!"

    Seeing that Zhou Ziyun''s voice was about to amplify, Jiang Dahua hurriedly pulled her back, to a corner where the mes of war could not reach.

    "Shh, you sit here, hold your daughter, let her sleep for a while, I will block you."

    Zhou Ziyun looked at his three-year-old daughter, Jiang Xiaohe, whose head was falling from sleepiness, and suppressed the anger in his heart.

    In order for the child to sleep for a while, she can''t get burned tonight.

    Besides, her eldest daughter, Jiang Xiaoguo, was standing beside her.

    The olddy was unhappy at first, seeing their fourth bedroom who didn''t have a son...

    Zhou Ziyun was unwilling, what happened to her daughter, the daughter was also born by her, and the daughter that crawled out of her stomach was also her treasure.

    He secretly hated the second sister-inw again.

    Money Pearl of the Dog Day.

 Chapter 49: the handicapped, the disabled

    Chapter 49 Handicapped, not official for life

    After getting into trouble with the Zhang familyst time, Qian Zhenzhu actually wanted to put eye drops on her mother-inw and use her small fruit to get ahead, in a delusion that the Zhang family''s attention would be diverted from Jiang Caier.

    Phew.

    Heart rotten lungs.

    Want to treat her like the third sister-inw?

    Zhou Ziyun would not give Qian Zhenzhu and her mother-inw this opportunity.

    Although it was just a mouthful, it was enough to make Zhou Ziyun vignt like a hedgehog.

    She has to find a good marriage for her eldest daughter as soon as possible...

    Although the family is gathered together, they have different thoughts.

    -

    Mrs. Jiang was mumbling.

    It will be the poor little son for a while...

    In a moment, who is trying to harm her? Is there someone jealous that she has a son who can be admitted to a high official, and doing those dirty things to cut off his way.

    After a while, she was swearing again, and she said, Jiang Laosan was trying to beat her even to death, and he died sooner orter, so he must die at this time! !

    Then, the three sleeping soundly in the thatched cottage at the end of the vige were cursed for half the night under inexplicable circumstances.

    From Jiang Laosan to the Shen family, from the Shen family to the Zheng family...Why do you think she scolded the Zheng family? Of course it was because there was only one Zheng family in Huxi Vige who lived by hunting.

    That is, the husband''s family of the white and fat Aunt Zheng.

    "The trap must have been set by their Zheng family! My family is full of fools who don''t have any brains. They don''t have a schr in their stomachs, so they just want to harm my son!" Mrs. Jiang spit stars flying all over the sky, and her drooping eyelids were caught. Lifting it up, the cloudy eyes were filled with vicious light, "Helping that foxy son of Shen''s to bully me, an olddy, over and over again, and now doing this kind of thing again..."

    As he said that, he rolled up his sleeves and was about to set off for the Zheng family.

    Fortunately, Mr. Jiang still had some brains, mmed the table, and said in a dull voice, "Okay! Not only people from Huxi Vige can go up the mountain, but there are many hunters in the surrounding viges! In the middle of the night, what are you shouting for?" Shout! Let Jinxu cultivate?"

    When he doesn''t lose his temper, Mrs. Jiang can make a fuss, but whenever he loses his temper, Mrs. Jiang doesn''t dare to say anything.

    The head of the household is the head of the household after all.

    "Old man, there are people who are jealous and want to harm our son! They are jealous that my son is talented, smart, good at studying, and passed the county exam. They are secretly plotting murder..." Mrs. Jiang was still thinking, but her voice Much smaller.

    This night, thest voice came from Mr. Jiang.

    Finally, the world is clean.

    In the room, Jiang Jinxu opened his eyes and couldn''t sleep at all.

    Even if the sound in the main room subsides and only the asional chirping of insects remains in his ears, he cannot fall asleep peacefully as usual.

    Disabled people will not be official for life.

    Soon, Jiang Dafu, who followed the doctor to get the medicine, came back.

    Soon, the courtyard was filled with a strong smell of Chinese herbal medicine.

    "The doctor said, let us invite him again during the daytime tomorrow. It''s too dark tonight. It''s not as bright as the daylight when all the oilmps are burned. I can''t see clearly. I''ll show my fifth brother to have a good look tomorrow." Jiang Dafu said.

    "Are all the medicines the most expensive and the best?" Mrs. Jiang sat on the rattan chair, squinting her eyes at the elder son who was bowing and bending back, and spoke to her with great respect.

    If it''s Jiang Dagui, the second child, he must nod his head, and then say sternly¡ªmy brother must use the best medicine, even if everyone in the family is living in tight clothes and selling everything, he must heal his leg injury, right? La¡­

    But Jiang Dafu is not Jiang Dagui, he doesn''t understand those twists and turns.

 Chapter 50: Not everyone has EQ.

    Chapter 50 Not everyone has EQ

    Listening to his mother''s question, Jiang Dafu maintained his original posture, and replied naively: "No, the money mother gave is not enough, so the doctor said that he changed two kinds of medicine, which are cheaper, but it does not affect the efficacy of the medicine."

    As soon as the conversation started, the husband and wife of the second room had already shown eyes that they couldn''t bear to look directly at.

    Invariably, they moved back and raised their hands to cover their ears.

    Sure enough, the sound of cursing was apanied by the sound of a feather duster falling to the ground.

    "If you don''t have money, won''t you pay on credit first? He wille tomorrow, can''t you pay tomorrow?" Mrs. Jiang''s voice changed suddenly.

    The feather duster came over quickly, but it wasn''t urate enough. I don''t know if the olddy did it on purpose, or she was out of strength. The feather duster passed against his shoulder.

    But also a little pain.

    But Jiang Dafu has no time to worry about those.

    Jiang Dafu Nana: "I didn''t expect..."

    His showing weakness can''t win Mrs. Jiang''s soft mouth.

    It is true that the eldest son and the second son are also treasures on weekdays, butpared with the younger son, they are not worth a penny, but it is always the difference between a stone and a beautiful jade.

    "I can''t think of anything, you don''t think about your brother!"

    As soon as she thought that her youngest son''s leg injury might be the root cause of the disease, Mrs. Jiang couldn''t care less about anything.

    She was crazy.

    "What I was thinking about... the money my mother gave was not enough, and I added five taels, but it was still not enough..." Jiang Dafu''s distressed expression showed on his face.

    The fifth brother was injured, and as the eldest brother, he only felt sorry for him.

    If it is not forbidden, Jiang Dafu would like to bear it on his behalf, even if he is disabled for a lifetime, he will be happy.

    As long as the fifth brother is safe and sound, mother will be happy.

    Let him do whatever he wants.

    But a lot of words rolled in my heart, but I didn''t say a single word.

    The second-bedroom and fourth-bedroom families have moved far away.

    Zhou Ziyun covered his daughter Jiang Xiaohe''s small ears, and secretly scolded Jiang Dafu in his heart. Before, he always thought that his elder brother was honest and his second brother was glib.

    Don''t throw oil bottles into the mes like the big brother.

    Sure enough, Jiang Dafu was taught a good lesson by Mrs. Jiang again.

    Whatever your money and my money, it¡¯s all Jiang¡¯s money.

    What was added, what happened to your brother using your money?

    I only took out five taels of silver, what''s the matter with getting more?

    Do you just want to buy medicine with public money? Your younger brother is studying, and you will all benefit from him in the future.

    Jiang Dafu bowed his head in shame, and sincerely admitted his mistake, "Mother, I was wrong, I only had five taels of silver in my pocket, and it was the child''s mother who asked me to go to the town to buy fabrics ande back to make clothes for the child... By the way, mother , where is my wife and children?"

    Again, the second and fourth bedrooms covered their eyes.

    Asking the olddy this kind of question at this juncture, what is this not asking for money?

    Fortunately, there was a sigh in the house.

    Mrs. Jiang¡¯s anger was immediately extinguished, "Jinxu, the wound hurts? Do you need to apply some ointment? Mom will apply the medicine for you..."

    "No, I''m sleepy, let big brother and the others go to sleep, everyone has to go to work tomorrow."

    Mrs. Jiangforted him, "The doctor wille to see you tomorrow, your leg must be fine, otherwise why would the doctore to see it again?"

    Jiang Jinxu didn''t respond to his mother''s weird logic.

    The neighbors finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Mrs. Jiang''s fighting power made no one dare to argue with the Jiang family.

    "The dead old woman finally calmed down."

    Cursed curses from every household are indispensable.

 Chapter 51: cheap sister

    Chapter 51 Cheap Sister

    Thatched cottage at the end of the vige.

    By mistake, Lu Jingzhi took back his cheap younger brother Jiang Xiaoya.

    yesterday.

    Jiang Xiaoya didn''t let her carry her down the mountain, and Lu Jingzhi didn''t force her, and led the way in front of him.

    Suddenly, the child behind her rolled past her and rolled in front of her. If Lu Jingzhi didn''t get a piece of it, the designated person would bepletely unrecognizable.

    Even so, he also fainted.

    After inspection, it was found that there was nothing serious, but there were more scratches on the body.

    Brought the person home, all the jar of ointment was used up.

    Looking at the cheap younger brother''s face with the help of the ck-smoking oilmp, Lu Jingzhi clicked his tongue lightly, "Ms. Jiang really doesn''t look very good, thanks to Mr. Jiang''s genes, Wu''er didn''t let her go. The eldest daughter is disabled. Jiang Darong is even more lucky, married to the Shen family, and the family''s looks are all online, but... Jiang Xiaoya looks a little too delicate?"

    As a boy, he is more delicate than her.

    Because of a pair of peach blossom eyes and a more heroic eyebrow shape, her face is quite indistinguishable, but because the original owner is so obedient, she looks like a delicate and soft little girl.

    Lu Jingzhi pinched the face of the person on the bed.

    If she doesn''t use the water ability, the bruises on her face after rolling down the mountain will take a while.

    Then, she heard the cheap mother kiss, "You said this, of course you are delicate, this is not your brother."

    "What is that? My sister?" Lu Jingzhi stared at Jiang Xiaoya with his eyes, and pped his hands, "Don''t say it, it feels much more pleasing to the eye."

    She epted it quickly, but she didn''t know that Shen Nanwei fell into deep thought.

    Why not shocked?

    Why aren''t you shocked?

    Isn''t this a very "be nice" thing?

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know that the two behind him just made eye contact for a moment.

    Shen Nanwei was shocked but didn''t show it on the face: Look, the reaction of a normal person is not a brother, but a sister of course.

    Jiang Tanyue: Boring.

    Shen Nanwei: I''m right, you are so dark.

    Jiang Tanyue: Only you are the light.

    Shen Nanwei: By the way, Xiao Miaoer''s ability to ept is really too strong.

    Jiang Tanyue turned her head.

    Shen Nanwei: But "time travel" and "rebirth" are also outrageous. By the way, thanks to your novels there.

    "Why are you staring at me?" Lu Jingzhi touched his cheek.

    "Don''t you want to ask how your younger brother became your younger sister?"

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t even need to think: "Because patriarchal."

    Lu Jingzhi is an intuitive animal.

    This is especially evident inbat.

    Not too far behind in guessing things like this.

    "Did I guess wrong?"

    Why are you looking at her with this expression?

    Of course, Lu Jingzhi did not guess wrong.

    "Other than Jiang Xiaoya herself, there are only two people who know about the matter of a woman disguised as a man. One is Mrs. Shen, and the other is the woman who delivered the baby that day." Shen Nanwei told them what happened.

    In ancient times where boys were preferred to girls, people wouldugh at people who could not give birth to boys.

    Without a boy by my side, I will not be able to hold my head up in my husband''s house for the rest of my life.

    Being a cow and a horse, you deserve what you deserve.

    In Lao Jiang''s house, this point is pursued to the extreme.

    The first two daughters, the third is still a daughter, Shen almost despaired, andy limp on the bed with trembling hands and feet, wanting to pull the sheets directly and strangle herself to death.

    The mother-inw is somewhat rted to Shen''s mother, and she can''t see her like this, so she can persuade people to live.

    Shen Shi gritted her teeth and came back to life, and came up with the idea of ??"a woman disguised as a man".

    She recovered.

    She can''t die.

 Chapter 52: It is easiest to let go of yourself after amnesia

    Chapter 52 It is easiest to let yourself go after amnesia

    She also has two daughters.

    The eldest daughter is two years old, and the youngest daughter is one year old.

    She eats less, so she has less breast milk. The younger daughter can''t eat, and she doesn''t even have much strength to cry. If she dies, the two daughters may suffer.

    Even if Mrs. Jiang didn''t starve the two of them to death, when Jiang Darong married a new woman, the two daughters would be abused by the stepmother.

    Just like that, a lie needs many lies to make up.

    Shen deals with lies every day.

    exhausted.

    To put it bluntly, she looks older than Mrs. Jiang, who has neat and decent clothes and doesn''t have to do heavy work.

    Death is a reminder in many ways.

    When Jiang Dahua died, apart from the loss of the family, Shen thought of being cut off from having a real son.

    Sooner orter it will be discovered.

    Sooner orter.

    It would be fine if she had a son, but she could resist being beaten up severely.

    But no.

    There is no hope.

    "The mother-inw once suggested that she buy a boy to rece Jiang Xiaoya, and hurry up while the child''s appearance is not finalized, but Shen did not agree." Shen Nanwei said, "If you want me to say, it''s better to send him away Woolen cloth."

    What kind of days are these days.

    "Since you all know that she is a girl, she was ced alone in the old house... why didn''t you tell me earlier, and you would have taken her over earlier." Lu Jingzhi didn''t quite understand, "If we didn''t meet on the mountain If you leave me, Xiao Ya will be gnawed into bones."

    Shen Nanwei''s voice was light, slow, and confident: "Do I have so much energy to think about this and that? I couldn''t even eat a bite of food at that time."

    Next.

    "Sister, you already knew?"

    "It''s not too early, I only found out about it two days ago."

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Speaking of this, Lu Jingzhi felt aggrieved.

    Jiang Tanyue: "You...you are too wild, I''m afraid you will go directly to Jiang''s house and **** him over."

    Lu Jingzhi thought about it.

    is something she will do right.

    Her idea is very simple, that is the original owner''s younger sister, and they are a family with them, and they are always staying in Jiang''s old house, so she must not be able to eat well or sleep well.

    She has to save her.

    But don''t think so much now.

    People are here with them.

    -

    Jiang Xiaoya woke up.

    She huddled up against the wall like a newborn animal, and whispered, "Where is this, I seem to have lost my memory..."

    The three people in front of them were silent for a long time.

    "àÛàÍ"

    Shen Nanwei was overwhelmed with joy, and began to cover her mouth andugh.

    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head and muttered: "It sounds familiar..."

    Jiang Tanyue said softly: "Of course it sounds familiar, you said that too."

    was silent.

    Shen Nanweiughed even louder: "This is the third one, this is the third one!! Why are both of them so funny!"

    Jiang¡¤One¡¤Tan Yue: "..."

    Deer¡¤Two¡¤Jingzhi: "..."

    It is easiest to let go of yourself after amnesia!

    Lu Jingzhi nced at Jiang Tanyue, didn''t hold back, andughed with Shen Nanwei.

    very funny! !

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    It¡¯s useless.

    Jiang Xiaoya''s eyes, which were already timid and didn''t dare to meet people''s eyes, became more tense, and she pped her fan quickly, shaking her body.

    What to do, this family seems to be crazy.

    It''s more terrifying than Jiang''s old house!

    She shifted her eyes to the person she was most familiar with, and forced herself to look up at that person''s eyebrows: "I..."

    "Look up at the bright moon?" Lu Jingzhi said suddenly.

    "Low your head..." Jiang Xiaoya suddenly started to cry.

 Chapter 53: Hungry till the seven orifices bleed

    Chapter 53 Hungry until the seven orifices bleed

    There was no sound at all, just blinking, and the tears soaked the clothes.

    Understood.

    bowed his head and shed tears.

    "Thinking of...hometown."

    very good.

    The password is correct.

    Beside ??, Shen Nanwei nodded in satisfaction, looking at Jiang Xiaoya like little hooks in her eyes.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t figure out why she was so happy with the people over there.

    Shen Nanwei was happy for two reasons.

    One, people who "travel" have a strong ability to ept.

    Two, bear hardships and stand hard work.

    Of course, the most important thing is the second point.

    This is a very magical day.

    At least for Jiang Xiaoya.

    Jiang Xiaoya has a nice name, Jiang Wunian.

    "Then we will call you Jiang Wunian?"

    "It''s all right, my nickname is also Xiao Ya''er."

    That was the name her grandparents gave her.

    She was born in the spring, when all things grow, and the des of grass sprout new shoots...

    Jiang Wunian shook off the tearful memories in his mind.

    If waking up two days ago was enough to subvert Jiang Wunian''s nerves, then today is the day to smash and reorganize Jiang Wunian''s soul.

    The whole family, including her, are not original! !

    Then she''s a girl thing...

    "You have to continue to disguise yourself as a man." Jiang Tanyue saw the freshly baked cheap sister who was like a little rabbit who couldn''t dodge her, and her voice was very calm, but she exined clearly, "Otherwise the Jiang family will start to make trouble again."

    Jiang Wunian nodded in a hurry.

    The little face was pale.

    I don¡¯t know how long such a terrible day willst, maybe¡­ a lifetime¡­

    Shen Nanwei is still immersed in the happiness brought by the few people in the morning.

    Pull the freshly baked cheap daughter to ask questions.

    Jiang Wunian shed tears while recalling the past, and answered questions while sobbing, without daring to stop his voice.

    They and the Jiang family will separate sooner orter, and sooner orter they will want Jiang Wunian toe over.

    What Jiang Tanyue thought was¡ªto take advantage of Jiang Jinxu''s ident and get things done quickly.

    "ording to Mrs. Jiang''s virtue, she must be cursing the world and scolding our family, and Jiang Xiaoya was also on the mountain yesterday..." Jiang Tanyue analyzed the matter again, "Although the reputation is bad, but if you can In the name of Ke Jiang Jinxu, it is also a way topletely separate our family, sister, what do you think? Sister? Lu Jingzhi!!"

    Her voice changed suddenly.

    The two people who heard the sound in the room ran out.

    Lu Jingzhi shook her head, and there was a double image in front of her eyes. She thought she was talking well, but she didn''t know that when her brain was short-circuited, her voice was intermittent and confused: "Say, tell me, I''m listening...listening..."

    She was exercising her abilities anytime and anywhere, and just now was no exception.

    I vaguely felt her space, and my heart jumped for joy, so I rushed boldly.

    My mind was instantly disturbed by a stick.

    um.

    The smell of blood.

    Lu Jingzhi subconsciously raised his hand and wiped under his nose, spreading the bright red.

    My ears are itchy.

    Lu Jingzhi wanted to touch it again.

    But his hands began to tremble, involuntarily, like Parkinson''s, and his arms were raised in the air, then softened like noodles in an instant, hitting his legs with a snap, and then his body fell forward.

    The seven orifices bleed.

    Unconscious.

    The three of them panicked instantly.

    "Little Miaoer? Little Miaoer, wake up!"

    "Sister, can my sister hear me?"

    "Second sister..."

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t hear anything.

    The doctor is very busy today, just after leaving Jiang''s house, he was dragged to the thatched cottage at the end of the vige.

    "Hungry." The doctor said firmly after feeling his pulse.

    The three of them would not believe it.

    Qiqiao bleedinga, you tell me she is hungry? ? ?

 Chapter 54: tiger

    Chapter 54 Tiger

    "You''re really hungry, let''s see if you can be so hungry?" Shen Nanwei said in a bad tone, "Watch if you can, and change people if you can''t. Don''t waste time, life is at stake here!"

    The doctor was also surprised.

    The little girl''s face was covered with blood, which dried up and stuck to her face, looking miserable.

    He checked again and again.

    I am afraid of making mistakes.

    However¡ª"Please ask someone else to be wise."

    He tried his best.

    Herees the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, who is also malnourished, starving to the point ofa.

    Jiang Tanyue turned and went out, "I''ll go find Doctor Yi."

    "Doctor Yi? But Doctor Yi from Wenxintang in the town?" the doctor asked.

    After receiving an affirmative answer, the doctor said, "That''s my teacher. If it''s convenient, why not go with me? It''s strange. In just one day, two strange incidents happened."

    Jiang Tanyue paused.

    Strange thing?

    What about the Jiang family?

    "That''s right, the trapnded on the calf all of a sudden, and the bone didn''t break."

    Jiang Tanyue shook her head.

    She thought it was a strange thing.

    No matter how strange it is, I can''t me my sister''s malnutrition.

    -

    In three days, several waves of doctors were changed, and if Lu Jingzhi didn''t wake up, Jiang Tanyue would run to the county.

    "What did they say?"

    At that time, Lu Jingzhi woke up and quickly finished a bowl of egg fried rice, rubbed his belly, "Still hungry."

    Jiang Tanyue''s eyes wereplicated: "...They all said that you were in aa due to malnutrition."

    They don''t believe it.

    Now...I believe it.

    Lu Jingzhi smiled embarrassedly, and his eyes fell on a new bowl of egg fried rice, "Why is today''s meal so delicious! Sister, are you awakened?"

    not at all.

    The fact that she can eat delicious egg fried rice is purely because she has a younger sister who can cook.

    Facing Lu Jingzhi''s rainbow fart, Jiang Wunian rubbed the corner of his clothes, blushing a little on his face, pursed his lips and whispered, "If it''s delicious, I''ll cook for my second sister in the future."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded wildly.

    She closed her eyes and tried to contact her own space, but she was still a little erratic.

    Hungry is really hungry.

    The wrist seems to be thinner again.

    When Lu Jingzhi was full, the eyes of the three of them were already dull.

    It was only then that Lu Jingzhi realized that he had spent thest of the family''s money by hiring a doctor and getting her medicine.

    After the pot of egg fried rice is finished, the family returns to a state of deficit.

    "Oops, my prey!" Lu Jingzhi eximed, "Isn''t it already stinking in the woods? There''s still a basket..."

    She dragged such a long way so hard...

    It''s useless to be upset now.

    Lu Jingzhi acted immediately, climbed the mountain to look, the basket was still there, but the ce where the roe deer was originally ced was empty, and there were traces of grass leaves. After walking two steps, he saw a pile of bones.

    "Looks like it was eaten by a wild beast." Lu Jingzhi also sighed, she can''t hang out today, she has to hunt again, and then carry the prey down the mountain to see if she can go to the town to sell it.

    poverty.

    Her family is really poor.

    Poor visible to the naked eye.

    Although the pannier is still there, it was damaged and needs to be repaired when I get home¡ªforget it, I won¡¯t wait until I get home.

    Some of the fruits inside have also rotted, and the smell is not very pleasant these days.

    The wood-type power can manipte the branches of trees and mend the broken baskets.

    Nondescript, but it''s fine to keep using.

    The ability of the water system absorbs the moisture in the air and cleans up the dirt.

    Then, repeating the old trick, the deer startled and hunted the closest prey to her¡ªa tiger.

    "Just wait, just wait a little longer... When my space recovers..." Lu Jingzhi straightened his back, put a few pheasants and a nest of wild eggs into the back basket, and covered it with ayer of grass.

    Go down the mountain with a basket on your back.

    She didn''t bring the tiger down the mountain, it was so bright that if she met a viger, it would scare people''s eyes out.

 Chapter 55: cousin missing

    Chapter 55 Cousin Missing

    Lu Jingzhi tied it up in a bush next to the mountain stream, and the wood-type ability spawned vines, wrapping ityer afteryer.

    "I can''t be eaten by wild beasts now, right? I won''t wait long, and I''lle back at night and take it away."

    Humming a song and returning home, I saw Aunt Zheng walking out of their house.

    Lu Jingzhi greeted obediently.

    "Xiao Miao is back?" Aunt Zheng took her hand, looked at the big basket behind her, andughed, "Xiao Miao is really capable, and brought back a basket full of wild vegetables."

    Actually not.

    Only the top is wild vegetables.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t say much, and smiled obediently, "Aunt Zheng is looking for something from my mother?"

    Aunt Zheng nodded and said solemnly, "Xiao Miao, have you heard? Your second cousin is lost."

    "Jiang Xiaoduo?" Lu Jingzhi shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it, I lost it for a few days, have you found it now? Do you need my help?"

    Aunt Zheng was a little busy, so she left in a hurry after saying a few words.

    After sending Aunt Zheng away and returning home, Lu Jingzhi heard the whole story.

    During the three days when she was unconscious, Huxi Vige was bustling.

    The most lively ce is the Jiang family.

    The night Jiang Jinxu broke his leg, Jiang Xiaoduo from Dafang disappeared.

    The eldest of the Jiang family has two daughters and a son. The second daughter, Jiang Xiaoduo, is fifteen years old this year. She is the daughter of Jiang Dafu and Zhao Chunhan. There is a red birthmark on the left half of her face, and she has not said anything about her marriage until now.

    Of the girls in the Jiang family, only Jiang Caier is favored.

    Jiang Xiaoduo''s mother, Zhao Chunhan, has a temperament simr to Shen''s, and can even be said to be softer than Shen''s.

    Jiang Xiaoduo is not a girl who can speak well, and her life can be imagined.

    "Could it be that the Zhang family took him away?" Lu Jingzhi made a bold guess, "The Zhang family can''t marry Jiang Caier, so they can only choose Jiang Xiaoduo as the next best thing?"

    Jiang Tanyue frowned, "In my imagination, the Zhang family would fight Jiang Caier with Mrs. Jiang, or they would have to return fifty taels of silver, and would not choose Jiang Xiaoduo, who was almost disfigured."

    But in case she guesses wrong...

    "Did Jiang Xiaoduo disappear on the night that Jiang Jinxu disappeared?" Lu Jingzhi tapped the table with his fingertips, and made a bold guess again, "I picked up Jiang Jinxu and his sister from the deep mountain, could Jiang Xiaoduo also be on the mountain? ? I just didn''t see it?"

    Once the seeds of doubt were nted in his heart, Lu Jingzhi''s heart began to be unbearable like a cat scratching.

    "Who found out she was missing?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

    "Ms. Zhao discovered it. That afternoon, she found that her daughter hadn''t returned home, so she went out to look for it. She was scolded by Mrs. Jiang and stayed to work. Later, Jiang Jinxu was injured and carried back. At that time, except for Zhao Shi, no one cares whether a family has more or less girls."

    The gossip for so many days is not for nothing.

    Shen Nanwei narrated everything she knew in detail, and finally said regretfully, "It''s been three days, so much luck."

    Lu Jingzhi muttered, "Everyone went crazy that day, and ran out one by one."

    Jiang Wunian pinched the hem of his clothes and shook his head, "No, at noon that day, because of some trivial matters, grandma scolded my second cousin, and I was involved when she scolded and scolded. I went to the mountain after dinner..."

    Some things happened next, Jiang Wunian ran into the deep mountain in a daze.

    The whole person was shocked and frightened.

    My mind is extremely confused.

 Chapter 56: cheap sister can cook

    Chapter 56 Cheap little sister can cook

    "Sister, I remember you said that Jiang Jinxu came to visit at noon that day, what did he say?" Lu Jing recalled, holding his chin.

    Jiang Tanyue: "Let''s pick up Jiang Xiaoya from the old house, without saying anything else."

    confused her.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t quite understand what this meant, so he turned around and asked Jiang Wunian, "Did you quarrel with Jiang Jinxu?"

    Jiang Wunian thought for a moment, shook his head, and said softly, "No."

    One is bored reading in the room every day, and the other helps with work every day.

    There is no intersection at all, how can they quarrel?

    Lu Jingzhi packed up the things in the back basket, and wanted to go out with a pheasant, but was stopped by Jiang Tanyue, "Send it to Vige Chief Yang''s house?"

    Lu Jingzhi smiled, "I was in a hurryst time, so I had a meal at Yang''s."

    Jiang Tanyue shook her head, "Stew it, just send a bowl of chicken over there."

    If you send too much, the Yang family will not ept it.

    Next, it was time to analyze the reason for doing so, Lu Jingzhi made a stop gesture, "I don''t understand, don''t need to talk, I just listen to my sister."

    But Lu Jingzhi still ns to go out.

    "I''ll go and see if I can find some clues about the second cousin."

    Lu Jingzhi is a man of action, so he got up and walked out.

    "Wait, let''s eat first."

    She was stopped by her sister.

    In case of malnutrition and starvation and fainting outside, it will be troublesome.

    In the memory of the original owner, she has an ordinary rtionship with this second cousin.

    There is a gap in age.

    I''m also busy, so I don''t have time to chat together like a partner.

    However, after all, everyone was bullied in Jiang''s house, and they would also say a few words on weekdays, and they helped each other when they couldn''t do their jobs.

    Although she has good physical strength, it takes a lot of time to run back and forth.

    In addition, he ran to Yang''s house with a big bowl.

    There is no such thing as a food box in their house, and there is another bowl on top of one bowl.

    The advantage is simplicity and convenience.

    The disadvantage is... the fragrance is so fragrant, wherever she passes, people want to poke their heads out to have a look.

    Always talk to her.

    Lu Jingzhi snorted.

    She also finds it fragrant.

    Sister Cheap said that she was good at cooking in her previous life.

    Ask Lu Jingzhi to say that Jiang Wunian is too modest.

    It''s not cooking, it''s quite cooking.

    She watched Jiang Wunian standing in the small kitchen, first like this, then like that, and then the scent was so tangy that people couldn''t help drooling.

    The hospitality is hard toe by, An Shi took arge bowl full of stewed chicken nuggets with potatoes, and even called Lu Jingzhi toe to eat, the little girl smiled and waved her hands and replied, "No need, I''m not hungry today."

    Lu Jingzhi went around the ce where Jiang Wunian and Jiang Jinxu were picked up.

    I didn''t find Jiang Xiaoduo, nor did I find any clues about her, but I found a book.

    "Jiang Jinxu''s?"

    Blue book cover, no name, the content inside... Lu Jingzhi closed his eyes after flipping twice, and gave her feedback honestly, "I don''t understand."

    are all in traditional Chinese characters, making my eyes dizzy.

    And it''s not just these things that she can''t understand, she thinks it''s very problematic to stop words.

    There are no punctuation marks, and the reading is done by feeling. The threshold for reading is too high.

    It should belong to Jiang Jinxu.

    Because it was found not far from the trap, I carefully identified the traces of grass des being trampled on, and it was estimated that it was the direction he ran from.

    It was gettingte, and although there was still light left, every house was closed.

    The deer swaggered in fright and dragged the tiger down the mountain.

    Entered the yard and threw it in.

    Three members of the family: ¡°¡­¡±

    Pheasant and rabbit are fine, what the **** is this? !

 Chapter 57: My sister will take you to buy new clothes

    Chapter 57 My sister takes you to buy new clothes

    "Sell it, and we will have money tomorrow." Lu Jingzhi was full of pride, "If we save more money, we can rece the thatched house with a brick house."

    After repeatedly confirming that Lu Jingzhi was alive and kicking, that his arms and legs wereplete, and that he was not injured, the three of them let out the breath held in their throats.

    Jiang Tanyueforted her beating heart, and red at Lu Jingzhi.

    Is this a sensible adult?

    She really didn''t expect that there were tigers on the ancient mountain...

    After all, I am not familiar with this era.

    Sister is really worrying.

    Jiang Tanyue was thinking, should she treat her sister as a reliable adult in the future?

    Shen Nanwei walked around the tiger twice, touched the fur of the beast boldly, and suddenly asked Lu Jingzhi with great interest, "It has no scars on its body, how did you kill it?"

    "Strangled to death." Lu Jingzhi stroked his throat with his hands.

    As for how he was strangled to death, several people did not ask in detail.

    Jiang Wunian''s adoring eyes almost melted Lu Jingzhi.

    "Second sister is amazing!"

    Lu Jingzhi epted thepliment very calmly, "Of course, I have been exercising for many years!"

    The mastery of abilities is meticulous, striving to kill with one blow, and reducing the pain of the prey when struggling.

    "I''ll take you to the town to buy clothes tomorrow." Lu Jingzhi said to Jiang Wunian, she was quite proud, "Tomorrow we will have money~"

    Jiang Wunian only has this outfit.

    Made of coarse cloth.

    It feels hard to the touch, with some patches on it.

    "Really?" Jiang Wunian''s eyes lit up, and then he shook his head, "The Jiang family''s old house still has some of my clothes, just find a way to get them."

    Her voice is still very small, like a little rabbit, as if there is any slight disturbance, she will **** her ears and jump into the nest.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t understand, "You don''t want new clothes?"

    "No," Jiang Wunian quickly exined, "Mother told my eldest sister that there are still a lot of things to buy at home, and I have to save money. I will go to the town to buy a house in the future."

    Lu Jingzhi: "That won''t dy your getting dressed, so it''s settled, I''ll take you to buy clothes tomorrow, sister, will you go?"

    Jiang Tanyue will definitely go.

    If she doesn''t go, Lu Jingzhi will just buy it randomly.

    Shen Nanwei leaned over, "Going to buy clothes?"

    "ordingly, most people in the vige would pull a few pieces of cloth and sew their own clothes." Jiang Tanyue gave Shen Nanwei a look, letting her experience it for herself.

    Shen Nanwei stretched out her two hands slowly, "If I don''t take good care of my rough hands, how can I sew clothes? Hey, there is a beautiful and kind-hearted woman waiting for her to marry." I don''t know if my rough hands can embroider a perfect wedding dress..."

    Three people: "..."

    Lu Jingzhi leaned forward, reached out to hold her hand, and felt it.

    Lu Jingzhi''s hands were rough at first, but she was a child after all, with light injuries and quick recovery, and because of supernatural powers, her palms are soft now.

    "I soak my hands in hot water every day, and then apply the ointment you brought back from the townst time. At this speed, I will raise it for more than half a month, and I can barely see it." Shen Nanwei really took good care of these hands.

    I said a lot, but in fact, I only want to tell them two sentences - buy ready-made clothes, don''t think about asking me to make clothes, I''mzy, and I still have excuses.

    It''s finalized, I''ll go shopping for clothes tomorrow.

    New bedding and bedding have to be arranged!

    Lu Jingzhi was about to go back to sleep, but Jiang Tanyue called to stop him.

 Chapter 58: Dont faint, dont faint, its dead

    Chapter 58 Don''t be dizzy, don''t be dizzy, this is dead

    In the middle of the night, Lu Jingzhi dragged the tiger and knocked on the door of Zheng''s house.

    Seeing the big fluffy head and the ck and yellow stripes, Aunt Zheng who opened the door for her almost fainted from fright.

    "Don''t get dizzy, auntie, don''t get dizzy, this is dead!!"

    No matter what you say, the plump Aunt Zheng dared to take a loud breath.

    "It''s the middle of the night... Xiao Miao! You are trying to scare your aunt to death!"

    Aunt Zheng softened her face, thinking it was a prank by Lu Jingzhi.

    Touch it with your hands¡ªreally!

    "The head of the house! The head of the house!" Suddenly she let go of her voice, and then, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, her voice softened.

    "Xiao Miao,e in quickly, wait for auntie."

    The originally dark Zheng family lit oilmps.

    Zheng Orion and the three boys of the Zheng family who had already fallen asleep woke up from their sweet sleep.

    There is a tiger in the middle of the main room.

    The fur is smooth with clear stripes.

    There was no blood all over his body, and his eyes were closed tightly, as if he had fallen asleep.

    If it wasn''t for the gradual stiffening of the body, Zheng Orion would have thought it was a fake tiger.

    "Uncle Zheng, do you want to cooperate?" Lu Jingzhi stood with his hands behind his back, "You help sell, and we will share the money you received."

    Next, whether Zheng Orion asked where this thing came from or how it died, Lu Jingzhi smiled and shook his head, "It''s a secret, it can''t be said."

    My sister taught her.

    In front of trusted people, it is also a smart thing to be a rogue child asionally.

    Seeing that she had made up her mind not to say anything, Aunt Zheng gave Zheng Orion an elbow, "Thest time the pheasant was given to Auntie by Xiaomiao, since Xiaomiao believes in Auntie''s family this time, and you, Uncle Zheng, then Auntie wants to You promise, we won''t talk about this matter."

    The three half-children who were still excited to threaten their prey, were picked up one by one by Aunt Zheng to give Lu Jingzhi a guarantee.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Of course I trust Aunt Zheng, otherwise I wouldn''t have brought her here directly."

    "Uncle assures you, this will definitely sell for a good price...but uncle has to skin it, shave the meat, and sell it separately." Zheng Orion said, "I don''t ask how you did it, but this If it is sold, someone will ask, there is no blood hole on it, it isplete, if someone wants to chase you and find you..."

    Lu Jingzhi thought, then kill him.

    Sigh.

    This is not the end of violence against violence.

    Her mncholy was fleeting, she nodded obediently, "It''s up to you to deal with it."

    Looking outside, Lu Jingzhi said, "I have something to do, I have to go."

    The Zheng family couldn''tugh or cry.

    Even the price, share, nothing was discussed, she left her prey and left?

    Lu Jingzhi''s head hurts when he heard this kind of business.

    More or less will do.

    As long as she doesn''t know that she was cheated and suffered a loss, she doesn''t care about anything.

    But the Zheng family is a kind family.

    Zheng Orion wanted to discuss it with her, but when Aunt Zheng saw that the little girl''s originally bright eyes drooped a little, she looked like "you can say whatever you want", so she raised her elbow again and gave Zheng Orion a p.

    "That''s fine, let''s discuss it after we sell it ande back." Zheng Orion looked at the huge monster on the ground, smiled and sighed, "In my whole life, I only killed a tiger when I was a teenager. At that time... "

    The Zheng family helped each other.

    Let¡¯s start talking about those great achievements again!

    Lu Jingzhi was amused by the expressions of the family, she turned around and waved, "Good night."

 Chapter 59: Ghost! !

    Chapter 59 Ghost!

    Aunt Zheng sent him away with a smile, "Where did Xiao Miao learn this? It''s very interesting."

    "Maybe it''s some kind of fairy." Lu Jingzhi''s voice was light and ethereal.

    With a bright moon above his head, and only a little shadow under his feet, Lu Jingzhi swung his arms like this, and left the Zheng family''s sight in a leisurely manner.

    Like a knight.

    A few people left looking at each other in nk dismay.

    Lu Jingzhi, who was on another road, was muttering, "My sister told me that there was a fairy in my dream... I forgot, but in the end, is it aeback?"

    Calcte it.

    it does not matter.

    Anyway, those who doubt her can''t beat her.

    Moreover, her intuition made her choose the Zheng family.

    She believes in herself.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t go home to sleep.

    Tonight''s moon is big and round, the moonlight is as cool as water, the green grass and trees show their teeth and ws, and the silent mountain vige falls into a deep sleep.

    The only sound of her footsteps on the road.

    Lu Jingzhi deliberately stomped his footsteps harder, tapping, apanied by a faint humming sound¡ªif this was put in a movie, it would definitely be a scene that would scare people to death.

    In the apocalypse, people live in the open air, are raided in the middle of the night, and everything happens.

    Lu Jingzhi likes such a quiet night.

    No gunfire, no crying.

    No hoarse growls from zombies.

    Mankind is sleeping, waiting for the dawn to embark on a new journey.

    Suddenly, the sound of her footsteps changed to cat-like again, light and light, and after a few dodges, she came under a house.

    Shadows veiled her, and Lu Jingzhi merged with the darkness.

    Who is sneaking around without sleeping most of the night?

    A figure walked out of the vige, limping, and faintly choking.

    The figure is very familiar!

    Lu Jingzhi''s lips raised an arc.

    Zhang Dabao.

    Coincidentally, this is not it.

    I wanted to put on his sack some time ago, but Zhang Jiagang had a feud with her, so it was not easy to start.

    Now it''s different.

    It is the people from the Jiang family¡¯s old house who have a feud with the Zhang family.

    Lu Jingzhi is about to move.

    No sack?

    It doesn''t matter.

    Is there anything in the world that can be difficult for her? !

    Zhang Dabao went to town.

    He owed money to someone and went to pay it back.

    By the way, I gambled two more rounds.

    Because he ran out of money, he was beaten up by the gambling house and thrown out.

    Didn¡¯t catch up with the bullock cart, so Zhang Dabao could only walk home on his own legs.

    Moon on the branches.

    The cold wind whizzes.

    The branches waved in the pale moonlight.

    The satin clothes he was wearing, which were better than most of the vigers, were also ripped off to pay for the money. Zhang Dabao gritted his teeth angrily, "I look down on you! Your grandpa and I have money! I just lost two rounds, bah! Look at me!" Second-rate¡­"

    Plop.

    The person fell to the ground.

    Zhang Dabao cursed for a while.

    He got up.

    In just two steps, Iy down again in the dog-eat-shit position.

    His mouth gnawed on the mud.

    "Bah! Bah bah!"

    The big yellow dog next to him was woken up by scolding, and he raised his head to the sky and howled twice. As soon as Zhang Dabao got up, he was so frightened that he tripped again.

    He thought he was too flustered.

    In addition, after being beaten, my legs hurt, feel weak, and I can''t do what I want.

    Little did he know¡ªaround the upper of the shoe that was covered by the shadow he couldn''t see, there were sprouts that grew taller suddenly, wrapping around his ankle.

    After falling three or four times, Zhang Dabao still dared to curse, crying, "Mother, father, there is a ghost! There is a ghost to catch me..." and crawled all the way home.

    Get up and fall down again.

    The person who was originally limping, now walks even more funny.

    If it is someone else, I am afraid that they will not be able to control the soft grass like silk with such precision. It is a technical job to not only stop people at the right time, but also leave no traces and not be noticed.

    But if it was Lu Jingzhi, she only felt that she could handle it with ease.

 Chapter 60: shout once and go to hell

    Chapter 60 Shout once, go to hell

    Seeing Zhang Dabao weeping and falling pitifully, Lu Jingzhi only felt that he wanted to hum a couple of songs again.

    As soon as he suppressed the excitement, Zhang Dabao over there copsed.

    Late at night.

    Ankle pulling sensation.

    It''s like a dead man''s wrist is sped.

    Zhang Dabao, who was only wearing a jacket, copsed on the ground, with yellow water stains all over his body.

    "Let me go, let me go, let me go! Is it you? Is it you who came to seek revenge on me?"

    "Dandan, I didn''t kill you, I didn''t bury you, and I didn''t abduct you! You have revenge for revenge, don''te to me!"

    Lu Jingzhi stopped.

    What did she hear?

    Co-author or a murderer?

    Dandan.

    What a familiar name.

    Through it quickly in my mind.

    Zhang Dabao''s three daughters-inw, one died, one went crazy and the other ran away.

    This is the dead one.

    There is no surname, only a first name called Dandan.

    What the Zhang family said to the outside world was that the woman was in poor health and sick, and she was pregnant with the child and gave birth prematurely, and she died twice.

    It doesn''t look like this.

    Big des of grass were born, stretched out, and climbed onto Zhang Dabao''s calf silently, covering his eyes and mouth the moment he blinked.

    The other vines were one tied behind his wrist, and one wrapped around his knee.

    Snapped.

    The person is put on the ground and dragged into the shadows.

    pitch ck.

    The moonlight was blocked by the des of grass, Zhang Dabao whimpered and wanted to shout, but his mouth was also entangled.

    The ears swished coolly, as if soaked in water. Suddenly, the sound of the big yellow dog barking was blocked.

    Ears, eyes, mouth, five senses lost three of them.

    Zhang Dabao''s fearful blood almost flowed backwards.

    Is he going to hell?

    cold.

    it''s too cold.

    This night should not have been so cold!

    In the middle of the day, Zhang Dabao heard a voice that could not be distinguished from a man and a woman. The voice cut to the point, "Who did you kill?"

    Zhang Dabao wriggled on the ground like a giant maggot.

    Damn it.

    He really did go to hell!

    "Woooooooh¡ª"

    The voice was a little impatient, "Be lenient when you confess, and strict when you resist."

    "Ohh Ohh ohh!"

    Lu Jingzhi tilted his head.

    oh.

    Mouth is still sealed.

    "Shout, go to hell."

    The threat of Yin Cece reached his ears through the water vapor, Zhang Dabao shivered from the cold, and nodded in a hurry.

    He was a delicate and tender person, but now he fell to the ground, his face rubbed against the ground, his face was covered with dirt, and he was no longer delicate.

    In the face of life and death, this is nothing.

    Lu Jingzhi let go of the de of grass on his mouth, Zhang Dabao: "...Ghost...Ghost...There are ghosts...Woooo..."

    The voice was hoarse and dry, heart-piercing.

    The rattan suddenly tightened Dabao''s neck, Lu Jingzhi counted the time, and then let him go, "Shout once, it hurts once."

    Going back and forth several times, feeling dizzy and suffocating, Zhang Dabao finally came back to his senses. He didn''t know if **** was like this, but the pain was more ufortable than going to **** in his understanding.

    He began to answer questions like a marite.

    Who died.

    Dandan is dead.

    was beaten to death by his parents.

    buried in the yard.

    With the unborn child.

    Lu Jingzhi resisted the desire to strangle him to death. For such a family, Mrs. Jiang dared to marry the original owner''s sister!

    Murder for money!

    "Who are you going to marry next?"

    "No one... oh! Jiang Xiaoduo, my mother has fallen in love with Jiang Xiaoduo, but I don''t like her, she is too ugly! I want to persuade my mother to marry Jiang Xiaohua..."

 Chapter 61: do bad things without leaving a name

    Chapter 61 Doing bad things without leaving a name

    Zhang Dabao shivered. He felt that the water vapor in the air was getting heavier. His scalp was numb, and the sense of death swept over his body. He cried and begged for mercy, "Dandan, are you Dandan? Dandan, I..."

    "Jiang Xiaoduo..." Lu Jingzhi didn''t expect to hear this name here, she pondered for a moment, "Jiang Xiaoduo disappeared, is it because you think she is ugly and hid her, just to marry Jiang Xiaohua?"

    "I''m wronged..."

    Lu Jingzhi''s intuition is really good.

    Although she didn''t guess the reason, she guessed the ending.

    Before Jiang Xiaohua disappeared, Zhang Dabao had indeed seen her.

    Not only has he seen it, he even knows where Jiang Xiaohua has gone.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    pursed his lips.

    Originally, she just wanted to frighten her, beat him up, and put the me on the Jiang family, but she didn''t expect to let her know Jiang Xiaoduo''s whereabouts by mistake.

    "She kept climbing up the mountain, and she was so pitiful when she cried. I saw that she was about to reach the deep mountain, so I kindly persuaded her to go down the mountain. If she didn''t, I showed her a way."

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t care whether he was kind or malicious, her heart skipped a beat, "Which way?"

    "Yang Family Vige."

    Before Lu Jingzhi let Zhang Dabao go, he suddenly stopped, and looked up and down his legs with his eyes half down.

    The little hand touched his chin and began to think.

    Jiang Jinxu broke his leg. If Zhang Dabao broke his leg again, wouldn¡¯t the vige suspect that Mrs. Jiang would be more likely to retaliate against society?

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhm

    very good.

    She does it right.

    When ites to breaking the calf, it is absolutely not the thigh.

    People have passed out from pain.

    dirty.

    Too dirty.

    Lu Jingzhi took two steps back in disgust, she was only wearing a pair of soft cloth shoes, the soles were not thick, and she was afraid of getting something that shouldn''t be on it.

    Lu Jingzhi dissolved the des of grass covering his eyes, mouth, and vines wrapped around the bends of his wrists and knees.

    Ayer of water tape wrapped around the ears was also scattered all over the ground, turning into water droplets and melting into the soil.

    Do bad things without leaving traces.

    One set down, smooth flow.

    Blinding the ears by releasing the water ability can reduce hearing. In a silent world, people who are **** are more likely to copse. Of course, this is not the point, the point is¡ªit can slightly change the tone.

    Even vaguely male and female.

    The house here has been abandoned for an unknown number of years.

    It is more dpidated than the thatched cottage at the end of the vige.

    It almost became the residence of the original owner''s family.

    There is still some distance from the nearest house.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded in satisfaction.

    After finishing his bad deeds, Lu Jingzhi patted the dust on his clothes and turned to leave.

    She is very busy.

    What I said to Aunt Zheng about something else is not just a perfunctory talk.

    She really has something to do.

    I have to return Jiang Jinxu''s book.

    Jiang Jinxu is a man, neither good nor bad, and I heard from my sister that at noon on the day of his ident, he went to the thatched cottage and told them that since he had money, he would take Jiang Xiaoya over. Jiang Xiaoya was not doing well in Jiang''s old house.

    My sister said that this man definitely has a ghost in his heart, maybe he believed Mrs. Jiang''s nonsense that "the third room beats him", and he couldn''t even tolerate a child.

    Lu Jingzhi doesn''t think so.

    Intuition told her that maybe she really felt that Jiang Xiaoya was being bullied.

    Jiang Wunian himself said that at noon that day, when she ate an extra bite of vegetables, her grandma hit her arm with a feather duster.

    Although Jiang Xiaoya is a "boy", her life in Jiang''s old house is not much better than that of her oppressed sisters.

    Lu Jingzhi nned to leave that book on the table¡ª

 Chapter 62: what is embarrassment

    Chapter 62 What is embarrassment

    Climb over the courtyard wall, walked to the window in the direction the original owner remembered, and raised her hand to try it, but the window was not locked, which saved her trouble.

    However, as soon as he opened the window, he met Jiang Jinxu''s eyes.

    The bed is directly opposite the window.

    Country houses are not as particr about big families, screens and so on are nothing.

    The two are separated by a dark room.

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose and smiled with curved eyes.

    As long as she is not embarrassed, it is someone else who is embarrassed.

    "I went to the mountains to pick it up." Lu Jingzhi broke the silence and threw the book in.

    By the moonlight, she saw Jiang Jinxu nodded slightly, "Thank you."

    "You''re wee, little... Uncle, I need your help with something." Now that she had already bumped into it, Lu Jingzhi simply smashed the can, and shey on the window and poked her head in.

    It has such a strong herbal taste, I''m afraid it will pickle people up.

    "As long as I can help, I will do my best." Jiang Jinxu did not sleep, but leaned on the bed, "You were the one who rescued me the day I was injured. I didn''t mention this to my family. It''s not ungrateful." Illustrated."

    The boy in the room was leaning against the bed, his voice and smile were no different from the memory of the original owner.

    Lu Jingzhi remembered that when she was on the mountain, she was still dizzy.

    "Yeah. I don''t expect grandma''s ''thank you''." Lu Jingzhi emphasized thest two words, and after she finished speaking, she made herselfugh.

    How "heavy" is that kind of gratitude.

    Jiang Jinxu couldn''t understand the little girl outside the window. He was injured and needed shelter from the wind. The window was open, and the wind was a little cold at night, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just continued to ask, "What do you need my help for?"

    "Go and tell grandma, our Sanfang will attack you."

    Jiang Jinxu doesn''t understand.

    Why?

    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak for a long time, Lu Jingzhi thought that he didn''t want to help, and the smile on his face was no longer there, and his voice was a bit resentful, as if he was ming him for wasting his time, "I can help you with anything you just said!"

    "I won''t do things like revenge." Jiang Jinxu changed the subject, "Unless you tell me why you want me to do this."

    "because¡­"

    There was movement from the west room.

    Someone got up, probably to go to the bathroom.

    Lu Jingzhi leaned on the window with one hand, and jumped into the house neatly.

    Next to the window is a desk with a volume of books on it. Coincidentally, Lu Jingzhi left a mark on it.

    Lu Jingzhi closed the window, shaking with the scroll.

    The traces can''t go down.

    She put the book back on the desk, and stood in front of the desk to block it.

    How expensive the books are, she has seen it in the town, otherwise how would she return the books she picked up.

    "I want to separate." Lu Jingzhi listened to the rustling sound in the courtyard, and said, "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree, I will take worse measures to ensure things go smoothly. Finish."

    Jiang Jinxu felt that he didn''t want to know what the "worse means" were.

    "I heard you hurt your head?" Jiang Jinxu asked.

    Kow''s temperament changed drastically.

    See you today, it is true.

    "Yes, the second aunt pushed me, don''t change the subject, are you helping or not?" Lu Jingzhi''s patience has never been much, and he has exhausted it in two sentences.

    Even if the room was pitch dark and her expression could not be seen, Jiang Jinxu could tell that her tone had changed and became very bad.

    "The elders are alive, and the family is not separated."

    Lu Jingzhi thought to himself, do you still need to say that the elder is still alive?

    If it wasn''t... She thought the elder was not alive¡ªof course it meant his elder.

    Dear friends, leave a lot ofments, the take-off of this book depends on you (sure!)

    Don¡¯t fatten up things like treasures and books. The more you raise them, the thinner they will be. Only proper watering (rmendation tickets, rewards,ments, five-stars) can make it thrive (add more, easter eggs, wonderful follow-up).

    I love you~

 Chapter 63: I managed not to raise my arm to give her a slap

    Chapter 63 I barely raised my arm to give her a p

    The temperature in the room suddenly dropped sharply, and Jiang Jinxu had a heart attack for no reason.

    Lu Jingzhi said, "It doesn''t matter if we are only separated from the third house, whether they are elders or healthy."

    There is no need for her to exin anything, Jiang Jinxu knows why she has such a wish.

    The Jiang family...is not friendly to them.

    "Let me think about it."

    After a minute of silence, Lu Jingzhi urged, "Have you thought about it yet?"

    Jiang Jinxu: "...You go home first."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded, tsk lightly, "True ink marks."

    She thought she could do a lot of things in one night, but she didn''t expect to get stuck at thest step.

    The sound outside disappeared, and Lu Jingzhi wanted to open the window and jump out.

    "etc."

    "Is there anything else?" Lu Jingzhi leaned against the window, although she couldn''t see her expression clearly, Jiang Jinxu could feel that she was on the verge of being irritable.

    "I''m sorry about the third brother."

    "You didn''t kill people, you didn''t want to throw the corpses into mass graves, and you didn''t **** thepensation. If you have a brotherhood, you should be sad and sad, not guilty." Lu Jingzhi shrug.

    Open the window, the big moon is hanging on the treetops, and there are no shadows that are too far away. The small person, the small shadow, is not much higher than his desk, and looks quite lonely.

    Because the age gap between him and his three elder brothers is toorge, and Jiang Jinxu always has to go to school, it is impossible to say how deep the rtionship is.

    Death means never seeing each other again.

    Even as he grows older, he will be erased from people''s memory.

    He couldn''t even attend the funeral of his third brother.

    Afraid of disturbing him, he didn''t even inform him about life and death matters.

    Just because he wants to study in school, prepare for exams, take the imperial examination, and be an official...

    For a while, I couldn''t tell whether my heart hurt more or my legs hurt more.

    The house fell silent again.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi wanted to wait for this little uncle to spread rumors, and then wait for Mrs. Jiang to find them in person to separate the family.

    As a result, not only did they not wait for the separation, but they also waited for an unexpected guest.

    The eldest aunt, the second aunt, and the fourth aunt came to the door together to invite them back to the old house.

    "Mother said, we are a family after all, our mouths and teeth are still fighting, our family is noisy, we can''t turn around and make up." Qian Zhenzhu walked into Shen Nanwei with a three-point smile, reaching out to be intimate Holding her arm, "Our sisters-inw miss our siblings and nieces, let''s go, pack up, let''s go home."

    Shen Nanwei barely raised her arm to give her a p, and finally remembered that she was no longer an imperial concubine, so she hurriedly moved away from the face that was approaching her, turned her head, and then dared to take a breath of airfortably.

    She stinks.

    I don''t know how long I haven''t showered.

    It''s disgusting to be so close to her.

    Qian Zhenzhu looked at Shen''s face that was so coquettish with disgusted expressions, and her face was distorted by jealousy, but she didn''t dare to say anything like before, after all, she came today with her mother-inw''s mission.

    She has to do it right.

    If you have anything to do, you have to take the person back first.

    Qian Zhenzhu stretched out her hand to greet Zhao Chunhan and Zhou Ziyun, "Sister-inw, fourth siblings, alle to persuade them, the third siblings are still having a temper."

    The three came with a high profile, and behind them were many watching vigers.

    Walking out of the house and walking on the road, they looked at each other, eyes full of joy of watching a y.

    I don''t know what kind of drama is going on in Lao Jiang''s house.

    I don''t know what I''ve been doing all day long.

 Chapter 64: Trick them?

    Chapter 64 Coax them?

    Zhao Chunhan lost his daughter, and these days he went up the mountain and went to the surrounding viges, he didn''tb his hair or wash his face, his eyes were cloudy and lifeless, like a madman, he would go up to everyone and ask if he was there Dodo to her home.

    The person being dragged away first shook her off, and then there was a cry of surprise: Isn''t this Mrs. Zhao?

    Zhao Chunhan was in a daze.

    I also have to endure the scolding of my mother-inw.

    Said that she gave birth to a loser.

    Said that she waszy if she didn''t work.

    Said that her daughter might have lost it or ran away with some wild man.

    Zhao Chunhan listened numbly.

    My own man also scolded her.

    Let his mother bother.

    Can''t even look after a daughter, and has to make his mother worry and get angry.

    It''s her fault, she''s wrong, she deserves to die.

    After staying up for several days and nights, the eyes were ck and bloodshot, and the big bump on the forehead was only covered with ayer of nt ash, which looked quite dirty.

    Mingming is not very old, but his body is bent, and there is no trace of life in his body.

    She was pushed in front of Shen Shi by Qian Zhenzhu, pinching the rough edges of her clothes, her eyes did not dare to look at this Shen Shi who was clean and tidy, her hair wasbed beautifully, and she even smelled like soap locust on her body.

    It seems that one more look can reflect the unsightlyness of oneself.

    Zhao Chunhan muttered the corners of his lips, and it took him a long time to say a word, "Third brothers and sisters, mother and everyone want... want you to go home..."

    Go home and work.

    Sanfang and the others murmured silently in their hearts.

    Zhou Ziyun also secretly rolled his eyes. Qian Zhenzhu wanted to push her forward, but Zhou Ziyun said unceremoniously, "Second sister-inw, don''t push me, I''m still holding the baby. Who is to me for dropping my Xiaohe?!"

    She came here with her little daughter Jiang Xiaohe in her arms.

    Hearing that Jiang Xiaomiao''s temperament changed drastically and Qian Zhenzhu was beaten, Zhou Ziyun didn''t want toe at all, but her mother-inw spoke, she had no choice but toe.

    Holding the child can save me a little trouble, Zhou Ziyun thought so.

    Zhou Ziyun persuaded perfunctorily, "Sister-inw three, go back with your nephews and nieces."

    Lu Jingzhi was awakened by Jiang Wunian, her pretty face was nervous in front of her, her brows and eyes were all wrinkled, "Second Sister..."

    Just waking up in a daze, Qian Zhenzhu''s loud thunderous voice was heard outside the house.

    "Zombie siege???" Lu Jingzhi jumped out of the bed and took a defensive posture. His whole body seemed to have changed, his eyebrows and eyes were like knives, silent and sharp, and it was only after two seconds that he remembered that he had crossed.

    Rx suddenly.

    Jiang Wunian thinks this description is very vivid.

    That second aunt looks like a zombie.

    "Second sister, someone hase to the old house and wants us to go back to live." Jiang Wunian exined the current situation to her in a low voice while the second sister was getting dressed.

    Outside the house, Shen Nanwei rejected her as the second sister-inw, but Qian Zhuzhu refused to let her go, and didn''t listen to what she said at all, and kept trying to pull her and take them home.

    She said that her mother-inw regretted it. She said that her mother-inw just wanted to ept her son''s death, and she couldn''t ept it for a while, and she was too sad...

    No, I woke up and thought of Sanfang¡¯s goodness, breaking the bones and connecting the tendons.

    Jiang Xiaoya got involved with it.

    Jiang Xiaoya made grandma sad by talking inside and outside.

    Qian Zhenzhu thought in her heart, after the little **** is caught, she will have to be beaten up¡ªthe mother-inw heard people say that Jiang Xiaoya was also on the mountain that day, cursing and saying that Sanfang, from the old man to the young man, beat her little son!

    There are more and more vigers watching.

 Chapter 65: The deterrent power of the deer startling branch

    Chapter 65 The deterrent power of deer startling branches

    Everyone knows who Mrs. Jiang is.

    But even if they all know it, there are not many people who can clearly recognize the viciousness of the olddy''s operation and sneer at it.

    Many people think that no matter how vicious Mrs. Jiang is, she is an elder, an old man. Elders, they are so humbled to give you a step. If you don¡¯t go down, how hurtful is it? How unfilial?

    Even knowing that behind this kind of filial piety is blood and tears.

    So what.

    Shen Nanwei saw that people''s faces became more and more unkind.

    She gritted her teeth.

    The eldest daughter is not at home, she can''tpete with this group of people at all¡ªthe vigers are ignorant, and the skills learned by Shen Nanwei, who was born in Gongdou, are useless.

    Shen Nanwei shed two teardrops.

    The eldest daughter said, when you can¡¯t beat others, you should cry for a while before talking¡ªapplicable to the scene of vigers watching.

    Shen Nanwei cried pear blossoms with rain, and when she wiped her tears with her hands, she sighed sincerely¡ªit was so rough, her face hurt when she wiped it.

    "Mother." Lu Jingzhi opened the door and came out, stood beside Shen Nanwei, and raised his hand.

    Qian Zhuzhu let out a cry like killing a pig, and trotted back behind the two sisters-inw.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Just wanted to stretch.

    But she likes this kind of deterrence.

    Yawned, her beautiful eyes were filled with water vapor, she fainted softly, her hair was scribbled into a ponytail, swaying with her movements, the whole person was sluggish, but like a sharp sword out of its sheath.

    Shen Nanwei chuckled, she could always feel a sense of security from the little girl.

    "You are at home?"

    "Well, sleepy, didn''t go up the mountain."

    Qian Zhenzhu thought she was lucky, and came to the thatched cottage just as the little lunatic was not at home. Unexpectedly, when she was the happiest, Lu Jingzhi gave her a blow in the head.

    Lu Jingzhi was of course sleepy.

    I didn¡¯t go home half the nightst night.

    "Let''s go back to live in the old house? Go feed the pigs, feed the chickens, chop pig grass, cut firewood, wash the family''s clothes, pick vegetables, cook, tidy up the vegetables, work in the ground, pick up water, pick up manure, and clean up...?" Lu Jingzhi said in a few ck faces In the middle, she pped her hands, "Oh yes, it''s more convenient for her to beat someone up."

    is telling the truth.

    Not only that, Mrs. Jiang also took a fancy to the new things they packed up these days.

    Wild ginseng!

    How much does it cost!

    If Jiang Jinxu hadn''t broken his leg, was arguing with Zhang''s family and other messy things, under Qian Zhenzhu''s instigation, on the night of selling wild ginseng, Mrs. Jiang would have brought troops to kill her.

    "Look at what you said, that''s your grandma, can it still hurt you? Isn''t it just to let you do some work, and you hate it now?" Qian Zhenzhu said earnestly, "You go and ask, what The children at home don¡¯t work? Right, sister-inw.¡±

    "Um...yes...yes...all work..."

    It''s all like this, there''s nothing wrong with it.

    Zhao Chunhan thought nkly, there is nothing wrong.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to quarrel.

    Sleepy, tired, hungry.

    Otherwise, let''s fight.

    She turned her head sideways, her eyes brightened.

    Following her line of sight, Qian Zhenzhu saw a stick, with some dark brown traces on the crisp light gray bark.

    That''s... blood from her head.

    Immediately, cold air rose from the soles of her feet. She wanted to turn around and run, but her whole body was filled with fear, and she didn''t even have the strength to turn around.

    Even swallowing has be a luxury.

    The little girl obviously didn''t say a word, but Qian Zhenzhu seemed to understand thousands of words from her dark eyes.

    She just watched helplessly as the little girl raised her foot and walked towards the stick.

 Chapter 66: Can this be tolerated?

    Chapter 66 Can this be tolerated?

    "The children in every family work, but there is no child who does not even have enough food after doing the most tiring work, and there is no child who needs to help the elders who do not work and dodge to work. You say Right, Second Aunt."

    Jiang Tanyue''s voice came from outside the yard, calm as water, but like the sound of heaven.

    Qian Zhenzhu never felt that this niece appeared at such a good time, like a savior.

    "Eldest aunt, second aunt, fourth aunt."

    Passing past a few people, Jiang Tanyue winked at Lu Jingzhi.

    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head: I don''t really understand.

    "But the second aunt is right. We should go back. It''s a waste of time to pack things up. Mother, you can stay here with my little brother and slowly clean up. My sister and I will go back to the old house first. As for where to live... When we came out, we almost I didn¡¯t bring anything with me, so I¡¯ll just live in the original house, I¡¯m sure the bedding is still there.¡± Jiang Tanyue said.

    Zhou Ziyun hugged the child and said quickly: "How could it be still..."

    Who is her mother-inw? Does anyone still not know?

    Sure enough, young and naive.

    After all, it is easy to be fooled.

    It''s not like her, who has long seen the essence of Mrs. Jiang.

    Qian Zhenzhu''s face burst intoughter, and she immediately cut off Zhou Ziyun''s words, letting her roll her eyes: "I''m still here, I''m here. Let''s go, Xiaohua is the best, go home with your second aunt, your little sister Xiaosui is talking about it every day. Sister Xiaohua, of course, and her sister Miao."

    Among the crowd, there was a woman who couldn''t stand it anymore, and said in a low voice, "I want to coax the two little girls back, and I''m talking about the children..."

    There are still a few people, you start chatting with me sentence by sentence, inside and outside the words are warning the two little girls not to go back.

    "Really? I remember that grandchildren lived in the house where the mother and three lived? Your family, Jiang Xiaoshu, even showed off that with the new residence, you don''t have to sleep with your older sisters in the small house."

    There are also those who joked, "This is a few days of carefree life, and I want to go back to honor the elderly. Otherwise, how are you going to live the days when you don''t have enough to eat?"

    In the end, I thought it was a family matter and didn''t get involved.

    There are also those who really think that these two little girls are doing the right thing, and they take it for granted, "Of course they have to go back, they are granddaughters, and they will have to work when they get married in the future. What''s wrong with doing some work at home?"

    "I thought something was wrong in the morning, how can I be angry with my granddaughter''s grandma, isn''t this a disadvantage of virtue!"

    "Ms. Chen is a womanly family after all. Look at the two children who were well-behaved when Mrs. Jiang was there. Now...Ms. Shen has taught the children to the ground! The heart of a vicious woman! The children taught are divorced from the old man!"

    "Yeah, she has a good-looking face, has a bad stomach, and taught her children to be fierce. How can she marry in the future... Isn''t it the olddy who worries about Jiang Xiaohua''s betrothed to the Zhang family..."

    "It''s just hitting you twice, but it doesn''t really kill you. She is the elder, and the younger generation not only has to suffer, but also has to reflect on what he did wrong."

    Lu Jingzhi''s little hand was held by Jiang Tanyue and shook.

    means don''t hit people with your hands.

    Lu Jingzhi memorized the faces of several people, thinking that one night he would have time to discuss life with them.

    She couldn''t hold it back, she slightly raised the corner of her mouth, and looked directly at the man, "I didn''t do anything wrong, it''s just a wrong birth."

    A pair of eyes were clear and clean, but bottomless, the old woman felt a shock in her heart, "Of course it''s the wrong birth, if you are a boy..."

 Chapter 67: Shes always been good at **** people off

    Chapter 67 On hating people, she has always been very good

    "I said that I was born in the wrong birth, and I was unfortunately cast in his Jiang family." Lu Jingzhi said, "Of course, I am definitely not the only one in the world who thinks I was born in the wrong birth, your daughter may think so too."

    With a smiling voice, he said very heartbreaking words.

    Lu Jingzhi managed to drive an olddy crazy.

    No, more than one.

    She **** off a few more people.

    Several people''s faces exploded.

    Lu Jingzhi felt refreshed.

    Qian Zhenzhu was about to say something, but when she remembered that this little lunatic really didn''t understand human rtions, she immediately shut up.

    Disdainful in my heart.

    No matter what, she is still a little girl.

    As soon as he heard that he could go home, Pidianpidian came back without even caring about packing up.

    This is just great.

    The task given by my mother-inw has beenpleted.

    Tricking the two of them back to the Jiang family will make it easier for them to be sent to the Zhang family.

    Zhou Ziyun took a step behind, Jiang Xiaohe, who was only three years old in his arms, grinned at Lu Jingzhi.

    She raised her hand and squeezed Jiang Xiaohe''s face.

    Soft.

    is what a child should look like in Lu Jingzhi''s memory.

    Zhou Ziyun raised her very well.

    In my memory, this fourth aunt often quarreled with Mrs. Jiang. She only gave birth to two girls, so it can be said that she did not poke old Mrs. Jiang''s thunder.

    She is not as honest as Zhao Chunhan and Shen, and she is not as good at speaking as Qian Zhenzhu, but she suffers much less bullying. First, her fourth uncle is more protective of her, and second, her mother''s family protects her shorings and often helps her out.

    "Don''t you two have brains?" Zhou Ziyun opened his mouth and said something, "Your mother doesn''t have brains, so do you two...e back and wait to be sold?"

    What she said was not unpleasant.

    However, Jiang Tanyue said softly, "Thank you Fourth Aunt, I won''t go to the Zhang family."

    Zhou Ziyun was amazed, "Since we all know that my mother-inw tricked you back this time to make it easier to sell you, you''re stilling back? You''re still bringing your sister?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "She can''t beat me."

    Zhou Ziyun: "... If you dare to touch her, the olddy will lie on the ground and scold your eighth-generation ancestor."

    She was "fortunate" to be treated this way.

    Didn''t chat any more because it''s almost here.

    As soon as he approached Jiang''s house, he heard crying for a while.

    The mournful sound of the trumpet went straight to the eardrums, making people feel excited from the tailbone.

    "That''s... our house!" Qian Zhenzhu pped her thigh and rushed in first, "What''s wrong, this is it!"

    very good.

    The people who had just watched a lively scene at the end of the vige quickly overtook several people and merged into the crowd watching the excitement at the gate of Jiang''s house.

    Lu Jing raised his eyebrows, "Mother should like such a lively scene very much."

    The house of Jiang¡¯s family is old, and it is an adobe house.

    It is not as good as a brick house, but it is more than enough than the top, and it is much better than their leaky thatched hut.

    After entering the gate, there is a courtyard, facing the main room, and next to it is the main room.

    In this kind of house in the vige, the head of the family lives in the main house.

    The Jiang family is no exception.

    Sanfang lived in the south room next to the entrance, but now it was divided up and became the residence of several grandchildren.

    There is a row in the east room, the elder one lives closer to the main room, the second child lives in the back, and the fourth child lives in the west room.

    The room next to the main house belongs to Jiang Jinxu.

    The kitchen is on the east side.

    The pigsty, chicken coop, andtrine are in the southwest corner, next to the gate.

    The Jiang family has no backyard.

    It should be said that only their magical broken thatched cottage, with its vastnd and abundant resources, has a front and back yard.

    The front yard of Jiang¡¯s house is big enough, no backyard is needed.

    But there are so many people, it seems crowded, and it is ufortable to turn around.

    Not to mention the juniors who are fourteen or fifteen years old and still sleep with their parents.

    Even if the yard is big enough to amodate these individuals today, it is not enough.

 Chapter 68: Dont be sad, you are worth fifty taels

    Chapter 68 Don''t be sad, you are worth fifty taels

    During the period when the three sisters-inw and sister-inw were sent to the end of the vige to coax people, the Zhang family moved Zhang Dabao, who had a broken leg, to the gate of the Jiang family.

    Zhang Dabao was in charge of crying out for pain, the old couple of the Zhang family was responsible for watching over Zhang Dabao and wiping his tears, and the couple of the Zhang family were quick to settle the ounts of the past two days.

    "I asked for fifty taels of silver from us as a betrothal gift! Fifty taels!! Look at that Jiang Xiaohua, she is so skinny, is she worth fifty taels? But for the sake of bing an inw soon, we gave it to her! "

    There was crying and howling, and here Lu Jingzhi whispered, "Sister, don''t be sad, you are worth fifty taels."

    Jiang Tanyue had ck lines all over her hair, "Shut up and rest for a while."

    "I''m afraid you''re not happy."

    "No. Zhang Dabao''s leg..." Jiang Tanyue vaguely guessed, judging from the fact that her sister didn''t get up early this morning and didn''t go to the mountain, she guessed that she was definitely not just "sending off the tiger" in the middle of the night .

    "I heard it was broken." Someone next to him replied.

    Lu Jingzhi tilted his head, blowing away the hair that fell on his lips, and blinked at his sister.

    have to.

    is her.

    Jiang Tanyue went back to Jiang''s house along the way, just because she wanted to use Zhang''s family to split things up.

    Unexpectedly, because of the ck hands of her sister, things went more smoothly than she imagined.

    In such a situation, no one cared about the two sisters, they were happy to make up the numbers among the crowd.

    "After taking the money, I want to go back on my word. Do you think our Zhang family is easy to bully? The money is not blown by the wind. If you don''t want to marry Jiang Xiaohua, you don''t want to pay back the money. Okay, let''s continue to find a way. Or else marry Jiang Caier over here."

    The wound on Zhang Qin¡¯s face that was picked by Mrs. Jiang was still there. She pointed to her wound and burst into tears, so that the neighbors on the left and right and the vigers who came to watch could see clearly, "Look, look, the Jiang family disagrees, don¡¯t return it. Money, and beat someone! Is there anyone in Huxi Vige who doesn¡¯t know about this?!¡±

    Zhang Qin shows people with a kind image on weekdays, which is different from Mrs. Jiang''s sarcasm, so when she artictes things clearly, some people really like her.

    For a while, the image of the victim has been vaguely established.

    "That''s your coward. You can''t even hold a little girl. You are in a thatched cottage. Go and drag your house!" Mrs. Jiang jumped, pointing at Zhang Qin and yelling.

    "Shameless bastard, don''t let your son take a **** and lower his head to see what kind of thing he is, and he is worthy of my precious daughter? My Jinxu is going to be a high official in the future, and my girl is going to marry a nobleman from an aristocratic family Be the wife of the family! It¡¯s only fifty taels, you can open your dog¡¯s mouth!¡±

    Zhang Qin sneered, "Be a high official? Can your son still be a high official? Have you ever seen a high official who is disabled! The doctor said, your son is useless andme!"

    Mrs. Jiang couldn''t bear this grievance, and she was about to rush up and have a back and forth with her.

    Zhang Qin fought with him, Mrs. Jiang didn''t forget to call for foreign help, Qian Zhenzhu rolled up her sleeves and rushed forward, and she didn''t forget to pull Zhao Chunhan.

    She protected the olddy and hid behind, Zhao Chunhan took a few hits.

    Zhang Qin didn¡¯t mean that, she called it a day, and started to cry, crying for her son Zhang Dabao¡¯s life.

    Mrs. Jiang''s nose is crooked.

    She always nders others on weekdays, how could anyone put a **** bowl on her head?

    "You fart! Your son went blind and broke his leg, spraying feces all over his mouth, see if I don''t tear your face off!"

 Chapter 69: The black pot was very successful

    Chapter 69 The ck pot was very sessful

    In the crowd, Lu Jingzhi moved his lips slightly, muttering softly, like a mosquito buzzing.

    Only Jiang Tanyue, who was nearest to her, heard a few words.

    The corner of his mouth twitched.

    The younger sister is actuallymenting on the fight between the two.

    He speaks decently, and sometimesughs out loud when he makes himself happy.

    "enough!"

    Mrs. Jiang was stopped.

    The entire Zhang family was dispatched, not to be bullied.

    The men from Jiang''s family who went to work were called back, and Mr. Jiang shouted angrily.

    Seeing his wife shut up as he wished, he turned to look at the Zhang family and asked why.

    Zhang Dabao broke his leg.

    The Jiang family did it.

    Mr. Jiang asked who did it, but the Zhang family couldn''t tell, but they insisted that it was definitely the Jiang family.

    Recently, I only have conflicts with the Jiang family.

    Jiang Jinxu''s leg was broken, so Zhang Dabao''s leg was also broken.

    Still on the same leg.

    are also calves.

    "Uncle Jiang, you are the elder, the most sensible, and the Jiang family is not a small family, you don''t want to be like the younger generation, do something wrong and still refuse to admit it." Zhang Xiong said to Mr. Jiang.

    Mr. Jiang wants face, so he does this.

    I decided to investigate the matter immediately and give the Zhang family an exnation.

    Zhang Dabao wailed: "Mom... my leg hurts... go home, let''s go home... I can''t feel my leg..."

    He was lying on a stretcher like a corpse, and was left to dry in the yard, with five or sixyers of quilts piled up on his body, and he was so pressed that he could hardly breathe.

    He was sweating from the heat, and his legs were shivering from the cold.

    "You said, you were beatenst night?" Jiang Youcai asked, "Did you see who did it?"

    of course not.

    He even thought it was ghosts who did these things.

    But Zhang Dabao wouldn''t say that.

    Zhang Dabao couldn¡¯t exin clearly, but the Jiang family did the killing.

    He was so delirious from the pain yesterday that he forgot what he said.

    But I vaguely remember someone mentioning Jiang Xiaoduo.

    Zhang Dabao felt that it must be Jiang Dafu who beat him.

    Because Jiang Xiaoduo is his daughter.

    He must have felt that he had kidnapped Jiang Xiaoduo, so he went to trouble him.

    As for why not Zhao Chunhan?

    He was limping yesterday, but he was a man anyway, put him down quietly, only a man can do it.

    But Zhang Dabao didn''t say anything about Jiang Xiaoduo.

    Anyway, his mother found a reason for him.

    My legs hurt so much!

    Zhang Dabao was discovered early in the morning. At that time, his shouting voice was almost useless, and no one responded to him. He was going to climb home, and halfway through the climb, he was seen by the vigers.

    One leg was swollen into a pig''s trotter. Seeing Zhang Dabao''s miserable appearance, Zhang Qin cried out.

    It was only now that the doctor hurried over.

    No way, there is no doctor in the vige, so I can only go to the town to ask for it.

    Just like that, the doctor helped Zhang Dabao look at his legs in the yard.

    broken.

    This is really impossible to fake.

    Not only did the vigers turn against Zhang Qin, but even Jiang Youcai had to believe that his wife did it.

    After all, she is really wicked.

    Vige Chief Yang was called to deal with this matter.

    While having a headache, I asked about the situation with a fair and just attitude.

    Of course, people are not immune to customs, and he also wondered in his heart whether Mrs. Jiang went crazy and ordered her sons to break Zhang Dabao''s leg.

    There was a lot of quarrels, and during the quarrel, Mrs. Jiang started to roll on the ground, calling her third son who died early, and said that if the two daughters raised by him were not so disobedient, they would have be inws with the Zhang family. Why was he so suspicious of his nose and face? People are calling at the door of the house, so do you want her old face...

 Chapter 70: Why didnt I see her old face?

    Chapter 70 Why didn''t I see her old face?

    Suddenly caught by cue, Lu Jingzhi sneered, "She still has an old face? Why didn''t I see it?"

    The little girl''s voice was neither loud nor low, which happened to be heard by the people around her.

    Jiang Tanyue''s face remained unchanged, and even her eyes did not flicker, but her mouth moved: "It''s early."

    What''s early?

    Blended too early.

    Lu Jingzhi said: "Finish things early and go home early."

    Seeing the two of them, Mrs. Jiang seemed to finally remember what she asked her second daughter-inw to do.

    She got up from the ground neatly and came straight to the two of them. Lu Jingzhi silently took the stick she had taken all the way and brought it to her side from the side, "Grandma said, the bedding in the third room is still reserved for us. See, is it true?"

    Mrs. Jiang thought that she was following the policy of being soft.

    But in fact, there is no room for them at home.

    Very good, as soon as the persones over.

    She stretched out her hand to push Jiang Tanyue, but Lu Jingzhi was already prepared, separated the two with a stick, and walked to the Zhang family with her sister.

    In just a few days, Zhang Dabao felt that this Jiang Xiaomiao looked better.

    He gasped in pain, and he didn''t forget to tell Zhang Qin, "Mother, fifty taels of silver!"

    Zhang Qin didn''t have this thing in her mind. Her son''s leg injury was enough to fill her mind, but if her precious son opened his mouth, he would definitely be satisfied.

    Mrs. Jiang narrowed her triangr eyes, "You take this **** girl away, I won''t give you fifty taels."

    "Fifty taels?? You owe Zhang''s family fifty taels, and you have to pay for my son''s broken leg!" Zhang Qin opened his mouth loudly, asking for fifty taels a mouthful.

    Mrs. Jiang simply gave her two granddaughters to the Zhang family.

    Mouth opening and closing.

    They be someone else''s family.

    "This is not good." Lu Jingzhi said, "Grandma, you are trying to make my uncle bear the stain of his life!"

    When mentioning her youngest son, Mrs. Jiang froze, "Stain, what stain?"

    "Selling your granddaughter." Lu Jingzhi took it for granted, "Aren''t you doing something wrong?"

    "Fart! You are my granddaughter, a junior, even if you are sold, who dares to say anything! What kind of stain is not stain! You **** girl, dare to arrange your elders, my mother thinks you are living toofortably!"

    If Lu Jingzhi let her get close, he would be too sorry for the hardships he suffered in his previous life.

    She suddenly realized, "Students who take the imperial examination are very concerned about their families. If they want to be high officials, they must have a harmonious family, but¡ªoh, yes, I forgot, my little uncle has a broken leg and is crippled I passed the imperial examination, let alone the officialdom, no wonder Grandma doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s tainted or not, she dares to sell her granddaughter in public, and once she sells her granddaughter, she¡¯ll get two of them.¡±

    Grinning, she raised the stick in her hand, and lightly lifted the broom that the olddy had pped away.

    Paji fell to the ground.

    Dust flew up, choking Mrs. Jiang all over her face.

    The creases on her face kept trembling as she sneezed.

    She gritted her teeth and was confused, "Why, why does this affect Jinxu..."

    She certainly doesn''t believe in Lu Jingzhi, but once some things are rted to the exam and future of her youngest son, she will be very concerned.

    "Xiao Miao, your little uncle''s leg is injured, notme, don''t be like those women who gossip at such a young age." Jiang Youcai said.

    He has heard of this statement.

    If you want to be a high official, you must be clean and free from stains.

    So he has been aboveboard all his life, never doing viinous deeds, even if the vigers mention him, it is also apliment.

    As for what the women at home do, how can he, a grown man, take care of it...

    Short-sighted women are so aggressive.

    Thank you for your rmendation.

    Thanks for the reward of [The writing is so beautiful], mua one.

    It''s the baby of the starting point, I almost didn''t find it.

    Bow, I hope you guys will continue to love me, biubiu

 Chapter 71: doing things

    Chapter 71 Working on things

    Jiang Youcai stopped Sapo and stared at her seriously. Only then did Mrs. Jiang realize the seriousness of the matter, but she quickly rolled her eyes, "Grandma found you a good family..."

    "Brothers and friends respectful, family harmony must be the scene that adults would like to see, how about this, for the sake of the image of the little uncle, let''s be humble, sister, you can give this ''good family'' to the little aunt."

    After Lu Jingzhi finished speaking, Jiang Tanyue nodded with dignity.

    "My daughter won''t marry into his Zhang family, what is he, Zhang Dabao..." Mrs. Jiang cursed for a while, bringing the Zhang family back to their thoughts.

    One moment Zhang Qin was thinking that this Jiang Xiaomiao rarely spoke human words, and the next moment he was arguing with Mrs. Jiang again.

    Misty atmosphere.

    The sun is getting bigger, and the sun is scorching on the body.

    Lu Jingzhi mobilized the ability of the water system, and the temperature of the whole body dropped a little.

    She''s about to explode.

    Let''s make a quick decision! !

    If it was Jiang Tanyue, it would be more steadfast. While the words ignited the two families, it would not ruin the favorability of the vigers, but Lu Jingzhi didn''t care about that.

    Since my sister said that no matter how free she is today, she will get what she wants, of course she is not polite.

    "Well, if you say you are notme, you are notme." Lu Jingzhi spread his hands, "Then your family shouldn''t sell your granddaughter, right?"

    Jiang Youcai knew that if he didn''t do anything today, even if he was caught by this little girl, he yelled at Mrs. Jiang, "Go, return the fifty taels of silver to the Zhang family."

    Taking her silver is tantamount to stealing her heart.

    But when the family members let go, Mrs. Jiang could only hold back her anger.

    That''s fifty taels of silver!

    Arge piece of white flowers!

    One, two, three, four...all neat silver ingots of twelve taels!

    These are not those given by the Zhang family.

    This is what the olddy took out of her pocket.

    At least, she thought so.

    When the money was in Zhang Qin''s hands, the olddy curled her lips and wanted to yell twice, but was stopped by Mr. Jiang.

    This matter is not over yet.

    Just when people thought it was messy enough, more messy things appeared.

    Under the mediation of Vige Chief Yang, Zhang Dabao, who had a broken leg, was sent home first.

    His quilt was so hot that it started to smoke, but his legs were still cold. If he didn¡¯t go home, he would be useless.

    people were sent back, but it doesn''t mean that the Zhang family suffered a loss in this matter.

    The Jiang family did not admit that they did it, but Zhang Jiafei said they did it.

    Before Zhang Dabao left, he was so hot that he became unconscious, and shouted, "It''s Jiang Dafu, I know! He even asked me where Jiang Xiaoduo went!"

    Zhao Chunhan rushed up like crazy and asked where her daughter had gone, did he know?

    With red eyes and disheveled hair, he stared at him closely, expecting an answer.

    She was dragged back by Jiang Dafu and reprimanded.

    Originally, the two families were equal, but after Zhao Chunhan made such a fuss, the Jiang family began to make a loss.

    "Could it be that it wasn''t Jiang Dafu, but the Zhao family who did it?"

    She is in a trance because of her daughter''s disappearance.

    So I went to find someone in the middle of the night¡ªit was the same as the previous two days, nothing surprising.

    Seeing the idle Zhang Dabao, suspicious him, beat him, and asked about Jiang Xiaoduo''s whereabouts...

    Zhao Chunhan categorically denied it.

    She didn''t do this kind of thing.

    She wasn''t crazy, she was just a little excited when she heard her daughter''s name.

    Besides, Zhang Dabao is a big man, how can she beat him? !

    Why don''t they think about it?

    It''s impossible!

    Didn¡¯t sleep for days, worked every day, and was pinched, beaten, and mocked.

    Zhao Chunhan was so tired that he was in a trance, the more he rified that he was not crazy, the more he looked like a lunatic.

 Chapter 72: big sister

    Chapter 72 Big Sister

    Zhao Chunhan pulled Jiang Dafu, shook his head, looked earnestly and prayed, "I''m not crazy, really, the child''s father, did you hear, Zhang Dabao mentioned our Duo Duo''s name, he has seen Duo Duo, you go Ask, ask where Dodo has gone..."

    Snapped.

    Jiang Dafu pped her.

    Exhausted strength.

    Immediately, Zhao Chunhan''s side face became swollen, and even his eyes began to turn red.

    It''s just the time to blink, the eyes are getting bigger and smaller at the same time.

    The face is very funny.

    But, no oneughed.

    Jiang Dafu''s eyes were filled with disappointment and disgust, he looked at Zhao Chunhan as if he was looking at garbage, and said loudly, with strong displeasure, "Why are you like this! You went out in the middle of the night, saying you were looking for your daughter, but you ended up with a lunatic As if to hit someone? Did you see what kind of bullying you made your mother suffer?! Are you satisfied?!"

    Then, regardless of what she said, he grabbed her by the wrist and forcibly pulled her in front of his mother, making Zhao Chunhan kneel and apologize to Mrs. Jiang...

    Lu Jingzhi looked at Zhao Chunhan, feeling suddenly ufortable.

    So, Wen Dou is not her strong point¡ªeven if it is heaven and earth, it is not possible to drag the innocent aunt out of the me when she is in a fight.

    Otherwise, don''t talk about it so uselessly.

    Use violence to control violence and end the chaos?

    "Mother, Zhang Dabao said it was a man who beat him. Why does my uncle insist on saying that my aunt did this kind of thing? My aunt is obviously a woman?" Jiang Tanyue raised her eyes obediently and asked the person next to her. woman.

    The woman ate melon seeds, andughed out loud, "There are so many reasons, he wanted to hit him, so he did it... No..."

    The woman''s eyes lit up.

    The eyes of the people around them lit up.

    yes.

    why?

    "There is no reason, Jiang Dafu must have done it, he pushed his wife out."

    Jiang Dafu''s eyes turned red when provoked by a voice.

    "Who! Who is talking nonsense!"

    No one found.

    But this idea has taken root in people''s hearts.

    no way.

    People in the vige always have time to spare, so they love to watch other people''s liveliness. Coupled with Zhang''s indulgence, the Jiang family can''t even close the door, so they can only let people watch.

    Zhao Chunhan''s dazed eyes became clear for a moment, and she stared at the person next to her pillow.

    I want to hear his exnation.

    No exnation.

    But Zhao Chunhan was struck by a thunderbolt¡ªJiang Dafu is a person who can do such a thing.

    People say he is honest.

    But as the person next to him, Zhao Chunhan knew better what kind of person he was.

    If it was instigated by his mother-inw, he would do this.

    Zhao Chunhan wanted to pounce on her and ask, why, if you did it, you did it, why did you put the **** pot on her head?

    But the light in the eyes gradually disappeared.

    never mind.

    will be beaten.

    The less trouble, the better.

    Lu Jingzhi''s palm was pinched.

    She pursed her lips, and there was no smile on her lips for a long time.

    My sister is amazing.

    One word turns things around.

    Having fought in the workce for many years, and fought wits and courage with brothers and sisters for many years¡ªJiang Tanyue knows a truth well.

    The truth of the matter is not important, public opinion is the most important.

    Whether it is the Inte public opinion in the previous life or the current vige public opinion.

    It was the case when the schrs were used, and it is the same now.

    On this day, the Jiang family was disturbed by the rambunctious chickens and dogs.

    The pigs in the pigsty were unbearable and lost two catties.

    The Zhang family wanted to paypensation, and the two sisters had trouble separating.

    As long as Jiang Youcai showed the slightest sign of disapproval, Lu Jingzhi would sigh, "My poor, clever little uncle, who both parents think you areme and have no chance of being a high-ranking official, so you can have blemishes to your heart''s content. ah!"

 Chapter 73: Whats theirs has to be theirs

    Chapter 73 What belongs to them must be theirs

    Jiang Youcai has one head and two big ones.

    Still need to maintain the image.

    Cunchang Yang tried to dissuade him on the surface, but in fact he helped to fuel the mes.

    Finally, the two sisters got their wish.

    Separated.

    Jiang Tanyue thought, there is no free gift in this world.

    Go find Yang Yuecheng another day to y for a while.

    The separation letter has been written, only the third room is divided, and the rest of the family still live together in the old house.

    To put it bluntly, I just abandoned them.

    However, some people also want this kind of abandoned life.

    Zhou Ziyun gestured again and again, Jiang Dahua silently shook his head.

    Now mix it in, mother will use them as a gas bucket, and let out a bad breath.

    Zhou Ziyun pinched him angrily, turned around and entered the room with his little daughter in his arms.

    "How can two children be masters!"

    A few long-lived elders in the vige came to be witnesses. When everyone arrived, Jiang Youcai still wanted to struggle.

    A family should eat and live together, enjoying themselves... Even if the third son dies, the granddaughter still belongs to his family.

    As soon as the voice fell, Shen Nanwei appeared in the yard.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know when she came or how long she watched the excitement.

    In this way, they separated.

    Amidst Jiang Tanyue''s argument and slight weakness, and under Lu Jingzhi''s yin and yang aura of pulling Jiang Jinxu out for a walk from time to time, Jiang Youcai distributed the original three-bedroom property to them.

    Add a few plots.

    Originally, Lu Jingzhi could have asked for more, but Jiang Tanyue shook his head.

    If Sanfang didn¡¯t have ¡°boys¡±, there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing.

    But Jiang Wunian is not a real boy after all.

    The more you want, the bigger the rebound will be when things are revealed.

    Lu Jingzhi looked dissatisfied.

    upying the original owner''s body, she has to seek benefits for it, even if she doesn''t need this or that, or even doesn''t care about it, or despise it.

    But what''s theirs has to be theirs.

    What the Jiang family owes is not a lot of things, but a real life.

    Although Jiang Tanyue didn''t quite understand why her sister was angry, she also knew that she was unhappy, so she whispered in her ear, "Trust your sister."

    Patted her on the shoulder.

    Knowing that her sister felt ufortable because of her aunt''s affairs, Jiang Tanyue winked at her yfully, which was rare.

    Soon returned to indifference.

    Fastly, Lu Jingzhi was a little overwhelmed.

    However, I wasforted!

    Then, she watched her sister show off again.

    The thatched cottage at the head of the vige originally had no owner, but it was Vige Chief Yang who lent them to live in.

    With Jiang Tanyue''s efforts, the thatched housend was bought by Jiang Youcai, and the title deed was transferred to her.

    It''s deste over there, and it''s still close to the mountains, so it''s cheap.

    Jiang Tanyue: "Although our Sanfang is poor, we are not caring people. We are used to living a hard life. With only two acres ofnd, we can live frugally.

    Grandpa can think about helping us buy the thatched cottage so that our family can live in peace of mind, it is really...

    No wonder Daddy often said when he was alive that he admired you the most. You understand righteousness and never bully the weak.

    Neighbors in the neighborhood say that my father is warm-hearted and kind, but who doesn¡¯t know that when people around mention my father, the first thing to praise is that you teach well.

    We are already thankful for having a ce to live. Although the mother has no strength to restrain the chicken, the sisters are weak, and the younger brother has not yet grown up, but as long as he has hands and feet, he can live, really! !

    In order not to make the second aunt and the others unhappy, let¡¯s do this, we don¡¯t want the original bedding and pillows of the third room, the pots and pans that came out, etc. "

    The admiration in the eyes of the little girl is so dazzling.

    Too sincere.

    How could such apliment be false?

 Chapter 74: Shout out to my sister again

    Chapter 74 Shout out to my sister again

    Jiang Youcai couldn''t hold back anymore, he couldn''t see his eyes when he smiled.

    Jiang Tanyue repeatedly declined, and finally took away the bedding and pillows in the third room, and kept other bits and pieces.

    Rice, flour, oil, pots and pans, chicken, duck and pigs, nothing.

    Jiang Youcai couldn''t bear it. He felt that this granddaughter was too cute and sensible, so he wanted to be the master and gave them ten taels of silver. Under the cannibalistic eyes of Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Tanyue refused righteously.

    Under her profound sense of righteousness, in the end, Jiang Youcai exchanged the front and back yards of the thatched house, and the surrounding wastnd of more than an acre, with and deed, and ced them in Jiang Tanyue''s hands.

    It wasn''t until they left that Jiang Youcai sighed deeply, "Xiao Hua, if you were a boy, you would definitely inherit all the advantages of your father. What a pity, what a pity!"

    Lu Jingzhi: No pity, after all, Jiang Xiaohua is not only not a boy, but not even your granddaughter.

    There was a trace of teasing in her eyes, and she scratched Jiang Youcai''s back.

    Lu Jingzhi even thought wickedly in his heart, when the true face of "Little Hua" is exposed in the future, will this old man be paralyzed by vomiting blood?

    Then I received a helpless look from my sister.

    Lu Jingzhi smiled and nodded.

    She understands she understands.

    If she is the only one in the family, then she will not be immune to this bird-like attitude, and she will fly into trouble, and even live directly in the mountains, where she can exercise her abilities and stay away from her best rtives.

    But there are four people in the family.

    To step by step, live hard, take a step towards the vi~-

    The matter of the Zhang family was settled long ago. When the old people in the vige came, Jiang Youcai ordered Mrs. Jiang to send the Zhang family away with money.

    As for the money that was suddenly taken away, where will Mrs. Jiang n to make up for¡ªof course, the big house.

    In the Jiang family, there has always been no reward for the amount of money handed over, but the olddy will definitely bear a grudge if shemits a crime.

    There is no separation in the family, and no matter how much money they earn, they have to hand over 90% of their money, which is used for business expenses. In other words, Mrs. Jiang holds the financial power.

    Even if he emptied his family, Zhao Chunhan couldn''t afford that much money.

    She begged so hard that she even knelt on the ground and kowtowed so loudly that her forehead was blue, but no one cared.

    "Mother, Dafang really has no money. Five taels of money was saved for a long time to cut clothes for the children. The patches on Duo Duo''s clothes can''t be mended... really no money."

    Thinking of her second daughter whose whereabouts were unknown, Zhao Chunhan burst into tears with runny nose, crying without image, "My Duo Duo..."

    Mrs. Jiang was more reasonable than her: "Bah, no money? What about the money that Dafu earned from working part-time? You hid it! I don''t care about it, you don''t even want to take a penny out of my pocket for fifty taels of silver." , or I will pay you money, or let Da Fu break your leg!"

    Thinking of the fifty taels of silver, Mrs. Jiang got up from her seat and kicked Zhao Chunhan in the heart.

    Zhao Chunhan endured the pain to see Jiang Dafu.

    Although she had a hunch, Jiang Dafu''s indifferent eyes still made her feel like she was falling into an ice cer.

    Sure enough, he followed his mother and asked her where she hid the money.

    Where is it hidden?

    Originally, he couldn¡¯t earn three melons and two dates by working part-time, and had to hand in a lot. Jiang Dafu listened to his mother, and was coaxed to take the most every time.

    Five liang of silver is thest savings of Da Fang.

    But no one believed it.

    They thought she was a poisonous woman, a scourge, lost her daughter, and wasted money.

    Zhao Chunhan''s eyes were full of pain, but he had to admit it.

 Chapter 75: Hungry meal

    Chapter 75 Hungry Food

    dowry.

    Yes, she still has a dowry...

    Sell the hairpin at the bottom of the box.

    That was the only one brought by her natal family, and it belonged to her.

    Zhao Chunhan felt as if he was blocked by a stone.

    Back then, when Mrs. Chen was wronged for stealing her mother-inw''s golden earrings, she was beaten with a rattan cane, killing most of her life.

    Finally recognized it.

    Zhao Chunhan is afraid.

    If Mrs. Shen had recognized the matter earlier, the family wouldn¡¯t have had to jump around for so long¡ª

    Zhao Chunhan didn''t want to be beaten.

    I can only ept this scapegoat.

    She flinched, thinking that things should end quickly.

    She still needs to tend the vegetable field, and then go out to find her daughter...

    But she thought things too well, and suffered two big losses in one day. If Mrs. Jiang didn''t work her up, the sun woulde out from the west.

    -

    The matter of the Jiang family will be left behind for the time being.

    After this trip, it was already past noon.

    With a grunt in his stomach, Lu Jingzhi suddenly became depressed, "Is there any food for our family?"

    I heard that she ate all she could eat after waking up.

    Thest rice is finished.

    "Aunt Zheng went to the town with Uncle Zheng, and asked her to buy some rice noodles." Jiang Tanyue said, "I went out in the morning to exchange some rice noodles for the pheasant you brought back, so I can make do with it for a day. There are still potatoes at home. Some small fruits, sweet potatoes..."

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t hear so much anymore.

    It¡¯s still the same sentence, make money, trust your sister, and then wait for the meal.

    This question can no longer even be a question.

    There is food to eat!

    There must be something to eat!

    There was still some distance from the end of the vige, Lu Jingzhi''s little nose wrinkled up and smelled things, "It smells so good!"

    "Yeah, this is too delicious! What do you cook at home? It smells so good! It makes my mouth water."

    It was Zhu Xiner and her mother-inw who were talking, and they were helping to deliver things.

    The original quilts and bedding of Sanfang were all rolled up. Shen Nanwei has a small group in the vige, and Zhu Xiner''s mother-inw Kong is among them.

    As soon as she heard that she was going to move something, she immediately pushed her own small cart over, and even helped push it all the way without letting Shen Nanwei and her sisters touch their hands on the way.

    It is really the kind of enthusiasm that is enough to scare people in the society.

    "My little Ya''er is cooking for lunch today. I don''t know what to cook."

    There is a strong aroma floating in the air, which makes the saliva start to secrete unconsciously.

    The deer''s frightened and lethargic expression disappeared visible to the naked eye, and every pore was filled with joy.

    Finally, I couldn''t hold back anymore, and the others ran home one step at a time.

    Shen Nanwei made an appointment with great kindness, and did not leave the two of them behind. They helped move things into the house and left.

    Things were piled up in the utility room. Looking at the cramped and damp utility room, Kong took her good sister Shen Nanwei''s hand and felt distressed, and even began to wipe tears.

    Shen Nanwei was a little moved by what was said.

    Isn¡¯t it, life like this is really difficult¡­

    "It''s good to separate. After the family is separated, you won''t be bullied. You also have a few acres ofnd, which can be cultivated well. Not to mention delicious food and spicy food, it''s still okay to fill your stomach.

    You are a hardworking person, and the children are notzy. When a family is together, life can always go on.

    If there is something to talk about, you see, when you first got married, we had a good rtionship, and then...

    No more talk, no more, you should eat, I''ll go first, remember toe home and call someone if you have something to do! "

    Bao, do you want to leave a rmendation ticket~ hahahaha

 Chapter 76: Fragrant fried chicken drumsticks

    Chapter 76 Fragrant fried chicken drumsticks

    Kong and Zhu Xin''er left.

    The two Kongs only saw the utility room, but did not see the rest of the houses where people lived.

    To be honest, after repairs, changing beds, and adding new bedding, it doesn''t look as uneptable as imagined.

    But everyone in the family is living a good life, so this configuration can only be regarded as improvised, far from satisfactory.

    But they don''t know that if they can do this in a short period of time, if other people find out, they will definitely be dumbfounded.

    Almost self-made.

    Jiang Wunian has been staying in the small kitchen since Kong and his two came in. After the meal, there is nothing to do, so he hangs his head and ys with his fingers, waiting for the two to leave.

    Lu Jingzhi squatted at the door of the stove, washed his hands, and was holding a fried chicken leg at the moment.

    One bite, it is fragrant, tender, and crispy.

    Lu Jingzhi was so happy that there was a smile in his eyes, and he was not stingy with his praise. Jiang Wunian lowered his head and blushed, "It''s really too much..."

    "I don''t seem to have chili at home, how did you make it spicy?"

    Lu Jingzhi likes peppers, and she has a high eptance rate. She has tried all kinds of spicy, spicy, and spicy.

    However, my favorite is the spicy, which is slightly heavier than slightly spicy. It is delicious and enjoyable, and it is very friendly to the mouth and stomach.

    "It''s dogwood. Although it doesn''t have the spicy taste of chili, it''s also a good seasoning." Jiang Wunian was less shy and shy when talking about professional things.

    Not only told Lu Jingzhi how to make fried chicken legs, what kitchen skills she used, but also how to make tomato sauce with tomatoes.

    Yes, for today¡¯s meal, everyone not only ate crispy chicken legs, but also french fries, and even ketchup.

    Only fried food is easy to get angry, Jiang Wunian thoughtfully made two fried vegetables and a pot of soup.

    Before Jiang Wunian came, eating for the three of them was called survival, but after she came, eating for them was called life.

    Lu Jingzhi was very satisfied.

    Even Shen Nanwei, who has always been picky, ate an extra fried chicken leg, and her stomach was full in the end.

    Diligent.

    Practical.

    Handy.

    Shen Nanwei smiled with crooked eyebrows.

    It¡¯s such a great feeling to have a daughter.

    Be more caring than her son.

    Jiang Wunian, who was recognized, didn''t know where to put her hands and feet. Her heart, which had been terrified for several days and refused to rx, was suddenly soothed.

    It was like a kite floating in the clouds, but now it was finally pulled by the string and slowly fell down.

    In this era, she finally has a sense of belonging.

    After eating, Lu Jingzhi told her family that she had something to do without taking a long break.

    "Jiang Xiaoduo is in Yangjiacun? What did Zhang Dabao say?" When Jiang Tanyue was thinking, there was a faint trace between her brows, "Do you believe him?"

    "I scared the **** out of me, how could I have the mood to lie, what is this, he even exined the murder clearly." Lu Jingzhi looked disdainful, she didn''t think Zhang Dabao was still in the mood at that time fool her.

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    It''s hard to think about what my sister did in the middle of the night.

    She used to do this kind of sacking thing?

    Also, you bastard.

    "But I don''t have time to take care of that for the time being. Finding Jiang Xiaoduo is the most important thing now." Lu Jingzhi had a sad look in his eyes, but it only took a moment before it disappeared, "Put the me on Auntie , has something to do with me, but not all of it, I''m going to help get her daughter back aspensation."

 Chapter 77: Ginger is always a businessman

    Chapter 77 Jiang is always a businessman

    Sadness is a draining emotion.

    Instead of being sad, it is better to do something serious.

    A handnded on the top of her head, helping her to press down the wild and unruly hair, and gently stroked along the direction of the ponytail.

    Lu Jingzhi knew that her sister wasforting her.

    "I''m not a child." She murmured softly, but she shook her head while sticking to that hand from the bottom of her heart.

    In the past, she also had many friends who liked to rub her hair.

    They all liked her.

    But no more.

    She has a sister now and likes her too.

    very nice.

    The anxiety of doing something wrong is suppressed.

    "I don''t know much about the Yangjia Vige. I only know that they are very chaotic. I heard that the ancestors of the vige chief belonged to Yangjia Vige. He couldn''t bear it so he moved away and moved to Huxi Vige.

    There are unruly people in the poor mountains and rivers, and the life of Huxi Vige can be regarded as poor, but there are not many bad people. One can imagine how poor and evil Yangjia Vige is. "Shen Nanwei urged, "Little Miaoer, we know you are very powerful and believe in you, but don''t make fun of your personal safety. "

    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently.

    Jiang Tanyue vaguely remembered that when she refused to let her go to the mountains, her younger sister was so obedient and nodded to her so innocently.

    me the little girl who can deceive people.

    Jiang Tanyue wrapped the leftover crispy chicken nuggets at noon, and put them together with a few steamed buns left in the morning in a small navy blue bag, "You digest quickly and get hungry easily, take it on the road and eat."

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''tugh or cry.

    Although Yangjia Vige is not close, it is not so close.

    But she still carried a small burden on her back.

    Thest "starvation fainting incident" probably scared a few people.

    Seeing Lu Jingzhi walking briskly, shaking his head and flicking his ponytail, and running away without a trace, Shen Nanwei rubbed the center of his brows, expressing his iprehension, "Why is Jiang Xiaoduo so caring, Jiang Xiaoduo has nothing to do with her rtion."

    After listening to the ins and outs of the matter, Shen Nanwei''s beautiful eyebrows showed a different style, "It''s like Xiao Miao''er''s temperament¡ªand I think that even if there is no such thing as sister-inw being med, Xiao Miao''er will not let Jiang Xiaoduo ignore it." .¡±

    To Jiang Tanyue, those are irrelevant people.

    Same as Jiang Caier, same as Jiang Jinxu, same as Aunt Zheng, same as everyone in Huxi Vige.

    Everyone can be used by her, but in different ways.

    She will be gentler to some "good people", and even make corresponding pensation", using "interest rtionship" to maintain the stability of "utilization".

    Be cruel to some "viins" until thest value is squeezed out.

    For those who are indifferent...

    Everyone is divided into categories, and it is properly arranged here in Jiang Tanyue.

    As for the person who was identally injured by her¡ªsorry, it was unintentional and has nothing to do with her.

    She takes one step at a time and sees three steps in doing things, but she doesn''t take everyone''s interests into consideration.

    Jiang is always a businessman, not a phnthropist.

    Shen Nanwei had nothing to do, and began to instruct Jiang Wunian to boil water, and she wanted to soak her hands and rub oil.

    Rolling up his cuffs, he was still muttering, "If you want me to tell you, just report this to the vige chief, why don''t you go there yourself."

    "Mother also said just now that there are troublemakers in the Yang family vige, and the only thing Vige Chief Yang can do is to take the Jiang family for a walk. If you can''t find Jiang Xiaoduo, tell me otherwise, and maybe you will be picked on."

    I understand the truth.

    The wild path of the younger sister who doesn''t follow the routine is suitable for finding someone.

    "I''ll go to the vige chief''s house."

 Chapter 78: Salted fish imperial concubine wants to stand up

    Chapter 78 Salted fish imperial concubine wants to stand up

    Seeing that Jiang Tanyue was about to leave after tidying up her clothes, Shen Nanwei asked, "Do you want to inquire about things without bringing gifts?"

    Jiang Tanyue showed a light smile, and Shen Nanwei was tsk tsk in her heart when she saw it, and the elder daughter''s voice seemed to be three points gentle, "Mother, why don''t you say that the gift is not a gift, I just go to chat with the little sister."

    After making a joke, Jiang Tanyue said seriously, "Thanks to Vige Chief Yang for the separation of the family today, I will go to Vige Chief Yang''s house to say thank you, and I will go to ask about the situation in Yangjia Vige by the way. I don''t bring gifts. The time is wrong, too. It¡¯s utilitarian, and I¡¯ll give it to you next time I find a chance.¡±

    Seeing Yang Yuecheng, the twoughed andughed together for a long time.

    Although the beginning of the rtionship has a purpose and has beenpatible downwards, but it is undeniable that this simple life without fighting with the old Jiang family is really happy.

    In the future, when she has money, a house, enough contacts, and a little power, she will be able to nt flowers, read books, chat, and enter retirement life with peace of mind.

    Speaking of reading, Jiang Tanyue asked her little sister if she could read or not.

    Not to mention, Yang Yuecheng is really literate.

    Jiang Tanyue was very surprised.

    In her opinion, the Yang family is much more advanced in educational philosophy than the Jiang family.

    On the other side, while nursing her hands, Shen Nanwei asked Jiang Wunian to take out a few enlightenment books, preparing to teach her how to read.

    As a result, Jiang Wunian took the book and read it word for word.

    "Thousand Characters"

    "You can read? Jiang Tanyue and Xiao Miaoer don''t know each other." Shen Nanwei couldn''t understand these "travelers" anymore.

    "We used simplified characters in our daily life in that era. This kind of characters is called traditional characters in our country. The eldest sister and the second sister should not be involved in daily life, so I haven''t learned it."

    Jiang Wunian faced the beautifuldy''s joyful inquiry, and exined with some embarrassment, "I have lived with my grandparents since I was a child, and I have written brush characters, and asionally read ancient books when learning to cook."

    Shen Nanwei didn''t understand, but she was shocked.

    In her understanding, this little daughter can write two kinds of characters.

    Jiang Wunian shook his head frankly, "Not two, I can also speak English, a little French, and a little Spanish..."

    All are needed for cooking, so she took the time to learn.

    She has a stupid mind, slow response, and a very useless person. It took a long time to learn these things.

    Shen Nanwei was even more shocked.

    Now, I don''t take care of my hands anymore.

    Since I don¡¯t need her to teach and study, I¡¯m still idle when I¡¯m idle, and it¡¯s good to listen to some stories.

    The eldest daughter is thoughtful and not talkative, the second daughter answers every question, but she is so busy, the only one she can get is the youngest daughter, and Shen Nanwei hides the sly look in her eyes, this youngest daughter is so innocent !

    It looks very deceiving.

    The unequal information has always made Shen Nanwei suffocate. The eldest daughter is ignorant of this, but with her brain, she can understand many things immediately.

    On the contrary, the eldest daughter has many things that she doesn''t understand.

    The imperial concubine cannot ept this kind of thing.

    She is used to letting everything be in her own hands.

    Although, there is nothing wrong with living a t life now... no no no, take it into your own hands!

    The concubine Salted Fish Emperor is going to make aeback.

    Jiang Wunian, who is simple and socially fearful, didn''t know that she was already being targeted the moment the two sisters went out.

    Jiang Wunian always answered questions about her mother, and when it came to things she was familiar with, she seldom smiled on her reserved and shy face.

 Chapter 79: social fear Jiang Wunian

    Chapter 79 Social Fear Jiang Wunian

    Not everyone is like Lu Jingzhi, with strong adaptability, and not everyone is like Jiang Tanyue, who can force himself to adapt to life just to survive.

    Jiang Wunian is still in a state of being absent.

    In the afternoon, the sun was hot, and the coldness of the thatched cottage at this time was no longer cold, but just right.

    The two chatted like this all afternoon.

    Whenever Jiang Wunian felt that she had talked too much, and the second before her mother might dislike her for being a talkative and troublesome person, she could see Shen Nanwei''s burning eyes.

    She is listening carefully.

    The very serious kind.

    Ask a lot of oundish questions.

    The joke is very strange.

    is still low.

    Jiang Wunian is not a very talkative person, she shrinks when meeting strangers, but with her girlfriends, she is also talkative.

    Now, she is gradually entering the state.

    Is the logic not very rigorous?

    It''s okay, people who listen carefully to you don''t care about yournguage problems.

    Discourse sometimes upside down?

    It doesn''t matter, the other party has no impatient look.

    Sometimes she even digresses, and mentions the golden retriever raised in her hometown without answering the core of the question.

    Jiang Tanyue came home and found that this sister was a little different.

    Like a string that was stretched to the extreme, it finally knows how to rx a bit.

    She raised an eyebrow.

    Mother gave her psychological counseling?

    A little surprised, but didn''t say anything.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s route to Yangjiacun was dictated by Zhang Dabao.

    One dares to speak, the other dares to believe.

    Not to mention, going all the way forward really led her to find Yangjiacun.

    Yangjia Vige is separated from neighboring Lujia Vige by a low mountain.

    One vige is on the sunny side, and the other is on the shady side.

    It is this mountain that separates the two viges and makes the two viges grow into different appearances.

    In Lujia Vige, Lu Jingzhi dragged a woman with a pleasing face on the road, and was taken home to drink some water.

    Hearing the little girl in front of her say that she was going to Yangjiacun, wearing bright clothes, she seemed to be a woman who had just married into her husband¡¯s family, and her face immediately changed, "What? Yangjiacun? You are a little girl, why are you going there!"

    "Go find someone."

    "Who are you looking for?"

    "I am a friend."

    "Male and female?"

    "Girls."

    The woman''splexion changed unpredictably, and finally she said seriously, "Go home, go home and ask her adults to have a look, maybe you can find someone."

    Now it was Lu Jingzhi''s turn to look panicked, "Are they going to kill people?"

    The woman was just a childish little girl in front of her, she finally rxed her vignce, her voice softened, "That''s not what it means."

    Seeing her hesitating for a while, wanting to say something but looking worried and disgusted, Lu Jingzhi patted her chest and said, "Beautiful sister, you can treat me like an adult, even if I don''t understand something, go home and tell your parents, they will understand."

    The woman chuckled, "Small mouth is sweet, okay, let''s just pretend you understand."

    Yangjia Vige, the vige¡¯s main surname is Yang, every family is rted to rtives, and they value boys over girls. Many baby girls are buried after birth. Over time, there are more boys than girls here, and it is difficult to marry a wife.

    Besides beingzy, the whole vige is very poor, and no one in the surrounding viges is willing to marry their daughters.

    Even those who want to sell their daughters want a good price, and Yangjiacun can''t even afford to buy a daughter-inw.

    I don¡¯t know how many years ago, a young man who went out from Yangjia Vige brought back a lot of girls. After distributing them to his tribe, he made a lot of money. Since then, the trend of trafficking in Yangjia Vige has been prevalent.

    ticket~

    Thought about a round of PK~

 Chapter 80: she is ready

    Chapter 80 She is mentally prepared

    The woman didn''t know about these filthy things at first, her vige is far away from Yangjia Vige, but now that she is married to Lujia Vige, which is separated by a mountain, her husband''s family will naturally tell her about it.

    "Are you from a nearby vige?"

    "Yangjia Vige doesn''t abduct and sell people nearby. They all go to far away ces to ''pick up'' some girls, so it''s normal that you don''t know about this kind of thing."

    "But if that friend of yours really arrives in Yangjiacun..."

    The woman''s eyes hesitated, not knowing whether to say the next thing.

    Lu Jingzhi breathed a sigh of relief, and said firmly, "As long as she is not dead, I can find her."

    Finally, under Lu Jingzhi''s persistence, the woman pointed out a way for her, but firmly prevented her from going there, and kept telling her to go home and find an adult.

    At this time, someone happened toe to this house to look for this woman. When he saw Lu Jingzhi, he was taken aback and asked the woman, "Is this your rtive?"

    "Yes." The woman took Lu Jingzhi''s hand and sighed, "Sister-inw Chen, you came just in time. My sister from a rtive''s family came to me and said that my good friend has arrived in Yangjia Vige¡ªcan you help me find it?"

    The older woman''splexion suddenly became strange, "You, you..."

    Lu Jingzhi''s palm was gently pinched by the woman.

    "Well, I''m here to find my friend." Lu Jingzhi said, "I heard that there are troublemakers in Yangjiacun. I have no choice, so I came to ask my sister for help. My friend is easy to recognize. There is a birthmark on his face. He is fifteen years old. Around, I went out in the afternoon four days ago..."

    "What can your sister do for you!" Sister-inw Chen patted the table for a while, "Okay, you are Xingxiang''s younger sister, and sister-inw can''t let this matter go, you... hurry home and let everyone in your vige go A trip to Yang Family Vige might bring him back, otherwise..."

    Sister-inw Chen instructed carefully, Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently.

    Sister-inw Chen finally said, "The little girl is quite courageous, she dared to find this ce by herself, you look very smart¡ª"

    Lu Jingzhi nodded.

    Yeah, I shouldn''t be stupid.

    The woman named Xingxiang smiled and said, "I know, I will tell my sister to keep your mouth shut. Even if the family members ask, they will only say that they found it by mistake."

    Sister-inw Chen nodded in satisfaction.

    Lu Jingzhi understood.

    Seeing that her big eyes were still flickering at her, Mrs. Chen said, "Don''t doubt it, it must be true. My daughter was once taken away in this way, and then the whole vige made a fuss... It was a person in their vige who didn''t know the rules. People did it, but they also protect their shorings in the vige, if there are few people who go there, there is no way to get them back."

    "It''s just...your friend has been missing for four days...be prepared."

    It seems that Mrs. Chen doesn''t want to tell her something too dirty.

    Didn¡¯t even say that not only are some friends ready to be someone¡¯s wife, but they also have to be prepared to be taken away from Yang¡¯s Vige and sold out.

    She said it implicitly, but Lu Jingzhi understood.

    She was mentally prepared.

    Even prepared for the worst¡ªgoing back with the corpse.

    Under the watchful eyes of the two, Lu Jingzhi returned the same way. As soon as he was out of their sight, he made a detour, crossed the path and went up the mountain.

    Wait for the vigers toe?

    Mr. Yang is not someone who does nothing.

    But it¡¯s not a thing to be unable to stand up to the Jiang family.

    Except for Jiang Xiaoduo''s biological mother who is still willing to inquire about her whereabouts, what about the others?

    Who cares about her.

    Rather than wasting that time, it would be better not to have expectations in the first ce.

    If she wanted the vigers to take action, she wouldn''t havee alone.

 Chapter 81: Lu Jingzhi is not used to anyone

    Chapter 81 Lu Jingzhi is not used to anyone

    The hill is not too high, but the trees are dense and lush. It is not as dangerous as the deep mountain, but the road is not easy to walk.

    Lu Jingzhi has a good sense of direction. Even on the mountain, his footsteps are almost straight.

    When the sun was setting, we arrived at the other side of the mountain.

    She didn''t go down the mountain immediately, but stood on a high ce and observed.

    Yangjia Vige is within easy reach.

    The first reaction in Lu Jingzhi''s mind was - no wonder they are doing abduction and trafficking, this ce really doesn''t look like there are girls who want to marry here.

    Let''s put it this way, the house closest to her looks extremely shabby, and it''s three points more deste than the thatched cottage she just walked through.

    And most surprisingly, this is not an exception.

    Looking around, the thatched cottages are ugly and have their own characteristics.

    The case in Huxi Vige has be the norm here.

    Lu Jingzhi stood behind the bushes, and the way behind her had gradually be like the ck mouth of a wild beast as the night fell. Her thick eyshes could not hide her mocking expression¡ªyou are poor, are you right?

    Trafficking?

    Normal?

    Almost an open secret?

    Lu Jingzhi is not used to anyone.

    -

    Yang Family Vige.

    In the dpidated thatched hut closest to the mountain, a man with a beard was tied, blindfolded and fell to the ground.

    "You can shout, if you are not afraid of your head falling."

    The man murmured twice to show that he understood.

    He tried his best to dodge back, twisting into an abnormal shape under the light and shadow, but he still couldn''t escape the coldness on his neck.

    That is a knife, it must be a knife!

    Losing vision and hearing bing extremely blurred, just a slight touch makes people tremble from the bottom of their hearts.

    Lu Jingzhi held a small wooden knife in his hand.

    It was made by using the wood-type ability to condense andpress the center of a tree.

    Although it is wood, after processing, it is no worse than iron.

    Even in terms of texture and sharpness, it is much better than ordinary daggers on the market.

    It is very useful to threaten people.

    "I''m looking for a little girl, about fifteen years old, with a big birthmark on her face." Lu Jingzhi''s voice was cold, and he listened carefully, "In the past two days in your vige, has anyone gone out to kidnap people?"

    Under the death threat, the man quickly recruited.

    Yangjia Vige has existed for so long, and what it cares about is that every one is prosperous and the other is damaged. It is impossible for these words to be uttered from the mouths of the vigers on weekdays.

    But that''s because they didn''t feel a real death threat.

    "Tell me the locations of the families you mentioned."

    The newly abducted girls have been sold cheaply to families without wives.

    Next, there are more than a dozen families that she needs to find.

    The back of the knife struck the back of the man''s neck, and immediately, the man fell crookedly to the ground.

    The woman huddled in the corner of the house, petite and pitiful, her eyes, ears and mouth were covered by Lu Jingzhi equally.

    Lu Jingzhi didn¡¯t restrict her movement, no need¡ªher legs were tied together, and this corner was where she slept, ate, drank and cked.

    Looking closer, Lu Jingzhi realized that this was not the woman she had imagined.

    Although it was tattered and extremely smelly, her cheeks still had rounded arcs. Judging from her figure, she was just a girl not a few years older than her.

    "Don''t shout, can it be done?"

    When dealing with girls, Lu Jingzhi''s voice is softer.

    What''s more, in such a scene, it''s hard not to treat girls as victims.

    With a light movement of her fingertips, she removed the binding leaves from her mouth.

    She heard the sound of the upper and lower teeth of the girl in the quiet room hitting each other and chattering.

    "Take me away, save me, and I will repay you!"

 Chapter 82: her sadness

    Chapter 82 Her Sadness

    The girl''s voice was dry and hoarse. As soon as she said a word, her lips split open, and blood beads kept rolling down.

    She licked it, took a breath of cool air in a low voice, and then, as if addicted, she bit the wound with the small fangs on her left side, sucking the warm blood that flowed out.

    Lu Jingzhi sped her chin with one hand, and prepared to pour a mouthful of condensed water into her mouth with the other.

    Unexpectedly, she opened her mouth and bit her hand.

    Unable to dodge in time, a tooth mark was chewed out on his hand.

    Immediately afterwards, there was the scream of the girl crying.

    Lu Jingzhi made a decisive decision and pped her on the back of the neck.

    People are dizzy.

    "Hiss... hurts."

    Pale blue light lingered on the back of the hand, and the teeth marks quickly disappeared.

    After a pause, Lu Jingzhi sighed, squatted down, and gave her a sip of water.

    The person on the ground has lost consciousness, but the instinct to swallow is still there, trying to swallow water mouthful by mouthful.

    Visible to the naked eye, the wound healing of the lip p disappeared.

    Lu Jingzhi''s small face was tense, her lips were pursed straight, and the veins in her temples were twitching. She gritted her teeth and stood up. She wondered if it was an illusion brought about by the cramped room. Three points dizzy, stature a little staggering.

    Dream back to the end.

    She had seen more than one of these rooms.

    There is more than one such human.

    Not limited to girls.

    -

    This family was the first choice for surgery, firstly because it is close to her, and secondly because this family has few families.

    Only two people.

    Where she is going next, there may not be only two people in the family.

    Thankfully, night fell.

    Can hide the figure well.

    It is very windy tonight, with dark clouds covering the sky.

    The whole vige is like a deserted tomb, there is no other sound except the rumbling wind.

    Suddenly, there was a wailing sound from the tomb.

    There was a short cry first, followed by a burst of crying.

    It was as if a switch had been turned on.

    Whining and whimpering, begging for mercy, madness and dreaming.

    East, west, north, south, in every corner, there is no ce that does not make a sound.

    For more than a dozen "new daughter-inw" families, Lu Jingzhi went door to door looking for them.

    Fighting is not afraid of routines, as long as you seed.

    It''s just that Jiang Xiaoduo was absent from ten families in a row.

    The confessions of each family are basically the same. I have never seen a fifteen-year-old girl with a birthmark on her face.

    There are not only "new" people in these people''s homes, but also "old people", who are numb, crazy, and even "assimted" in order to survive. cotton.

    But he is not soft on his hands. If you don¡¯t understand the words, you should knock them out first before speaking.

    The eleventh household, still without Jiang Xiaoduo.

    Lu Jingzhi was worried again, and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Don''t fall into this kind of magic cave!"

    But prayer belongs to prayer, and what should be done is absolutely unambiguous.

    The twelfth family.

    There is no Jiang Xiaoduo.

    When Lu Jingzhi arrived, he heard the cry of a weak baby, muffled.

    Water system supernatural power covered his ears shallowly, and this was the sound he heard.

    Entering the room¡ªthe smell of blood is strong, the woman on the bed has just given birth, the umbilical cord is still unbroken, the baby is covered in a quilt, and even the hands and feet cannot escape the killer of the biological mother.

    "Fuck!"

    Anyway, Lu Jingzhi reacted quickly and saved the baby.

    "You don''t want her? Because she''s a girl?" Lu Jingzhi suppressed the anger in his heart, grieving for this era, this Yangjiacun, this woman, but he had no choice but no position to get angry.

    Doesn''t make sense.

    The woman''s mouth was released, and in the darkness, her voice was rare and calm, "Yes, she is a girl and shouldn''t be alive."

    "Because patriarchal? Because you think she can''t carry on the family?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

 Chapter 83: theres always someone in charge

    Chapter 83 There will always be someone in charge of this matter

    The man''s swearing, the old man''s harsh nagging, and the several concertos in the house suddenly disappeared, leaving only a hazy voice that seemed toe from outside.

    Women should be afraid.

    But she wasn''t afraid.

    Not even distracted by the image of himself having no dignity at all.

    "She shouldn''t be the next me."

    Narrative tone, indifferent and cold.

    Lu Jingzhi tapped his fingertips on the baby''s face, and because of the natural affinity on his body, the baby''s weak crying sound disappeared.

    Just staring nkly at the darkness in the room.

    Lu Jingzhi remained silent, helped the woman tidy up, and stuffed the baby into her arms, "Your child, you can figure it out."

    Before the woman had time to react, Lu Jingzhi moved her arm away again, "Forget it, you''d better not see it."

    The woman smiled briefly.

    "What are youughing at?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

    "You seem to be very conflicted. You want her to live, but you don''t want her to be my burden. Don''t you think that as a mother, you should be willing to hug her child?" The woman''s voice was very soft and ethereal.

    "I don''t think so." Lu Jingzhi said logically, "Because she doesn''t look like the one you wanted to have."

    Seeing that the woman wanted to chat with her, Lu Jingzhi hurriedly stopped the topic: "I''m here to find someone, and I don''t have enough time. I''ll talk about anything when Ie back."

    "return?"

    Lu Jingzhi frowned: "Come back and take you away, don''t you want to go?...It''s over, another brainwashed one."

    In thetter sentence, she spoke lightly, but her voice was heavy and muffled.

    It''s not the first, and it won''t be thest.

    There is also a woman whose leg was broken by a man and who angrily scolded her for being so cruel that she dared to beat her husband.

    "Take us away?" The womanughed briefly again, "Where are so many people, can you take them away?"

    "Report to the official."

    "it''s useless."

    "There will always be a way." Lu Jingzhi said firmly, "I haven''t seen any official, but I''m sure, no matter this or that, there is always someone who can take care of this matter."

    "There are too many nasty things, even if you take care of them, you can''t take care of them." The woman only thinks that she has met a young man who has just entered the rivers andkes.

    "That''s their responsibility."

    How can you ignore it because there are too many?

    "I''m talking about you." She thought to herself, little son, you can''t control these things.

    Lu Jingzhi pondered for a moment: "There are indeed many. But I didn''t n to take care of them all. I just cared about what I encountered¡ªit didn''t matter if it was one."

    There was one family at the end¡ª¡ªLu Jingzhi retreated before he had time to leave.

    The woman hummed suspiciously.

    Because the retreat was too hasty, Lu Jingzhi identally stepped on the belly of the man on the ground, tripped and staggered, and almost knocked his head on the bed.

    "What''s wrong?" the woman asked.

    "Shhh¡ª"

    Lu Jingzhi squinted his eyes, and through the window, he could see the light of the fire outside.

    Not one ce.

    But in all directions.

    Listen carefully, the sound of huge but not messy footsteps.

    Outside, the continuous brightness of the torches lit up the entire Yang Family Vige.

    They surrounded the entire Yangjia Vige and searched from house to house. If there was any slight uncooperation, their heads would roll off with chatter.

    The night wind swept across, sending the breath of blood to all directions.

    Lu Jingzhi lightly bit the soft flesh on the side of his cheek, and then traced the trace with his tongue, pacing back and forth, a little anxious: "What is this for? Bandits? Army?"

    After thinking for a while, she withdrew all the abilities and put them together in her body.

    She needs to reserve the ability to deal with emergencies.

    Being in the dark for too long, even with heavy blinking, the woman could only see a vague figure.

    Very thin, curly hair.

    Looking at the figure, he looks like a child.

    She is in the dark.

    But it is like the morning light at dawn.

    ticket~

    The new book list is more than twenty, I love you~

    When will thement area be lively, mncholy.

 Chapter 84: Id rather be a bandit

    Chapter 84 I prefer to be a bandit

    Suddenly the woman''s ears were released, and the chaotic voice suddenly became clear. "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be a bandit."

    Lu Jingzhi: "I would rather be a bandit."

    Chaos and evil, use violence to control violence.

    If it was a regr army, she wouldn''t be able to act casually.

    There is still thest one that has not been investigated.

    It happened to be such a coincidence.

    What if... what if Jiang Xiaoduo is in thest household?

    What if?

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to let this possibility go.

    The people outside are moving very fast, the brightness is getting more and more dazzling, they are approaching here.

    Themotion outside only rose for a moment, and then calmed down.

    "They are killing people." Lu Jingzhi''s face was extremely ugly.

    Even inside the house, it was as if she had opened her head, gurgling and pouring the smell of rust into it, so what would it look like outside the house?

    Now she knows nothing about the outside world and is very passive.

    "what you do?"

    The woman got out of bed, "Go, go out and have a look."

    Lu Jingzhi: "You just gave birth..."

    The woman approaches and says, "You don''t want to be recognized?"

    Is not this nonsensical?

    She took Lu Jingzhi''s hand, there was no resistance as imagined, she paused, this little hand was warm, very thin, and it was painful to touch, but unexpectedly the skin was very good, as warm as jade, delicate and smooth.

    "Come with me."

    As soon as he stepped out of the room, he was stabbed across the neck with a big knife that was still dripping with blood: "I have offended you. Let all the living people in the roome out."

    Lu Jingzhi: Damn, Feng Shui turns around.

    "They''re all in the house, passed out." The woman said.

    This is not the first family that Lu Jingzhi has engaged in. Obviously, theing person has long been prepared.

    Drag everyone in the house like dead dogs and drag them to the open space in the middle of the vige.

    It was only then that Lu Jingzhi discovered that although most of the viges were thatched houses, there were exceptions. In the middle of the vige was arge tile-roofed house of green bricks, which was very luxurious. The information I got when I contacted her to extract a confession was probably the first. A family that eats crabs.

    It was also the beginning of the deformity in Yangjiacun.

    "My lord, another family has fallen into aa." The guard who brought the two of them over sped his fists and signaled to the person in a sedan chair.

    There was no answer, but the person guarding the sedan chair replied, "Which house is it?"

    "The seventh house."

    Someone came again: "My lord, all the males from two families were found in the west were beaten unconscious."

    Fortunately, Lu Jingzhi had a heart ofpassion, saw that some people were pitiful, and their brains were clear, so no one fell into aa.

    She doesn''t seem so obtrusive in it.

    Sackcloth is also very "vige".

    Under the light of the fire, the scene in the open space is invisible.

    The guards holding the torches were dressed in uniform and surrounded the ce airtightly.

    All the men in Yangjia Vige were thrown aside and under special supervision. Two or three heads rolled down beside them, and one eyeball was just pointing to this side. Lu Jingzhi wanted to see clearly, but the woman covered his eyes: "Look down at your feet." , It¡¯s so dirty outside, I¡¯m scared to have nightmares.¡±

    The rough skin on the palms hurts.

    Lu Jingzhi pursed his lips and hummed lightly.

    After that hand was released, she continued to float with her head down and her eyes wandering.

    Because they were "abducted", the two were put in a group of women.

    Thanks again for her **** instincts ¡ª never showing her face to anyone, not even the ones she felt sympathetic to.

    Except for this woman holding her hand.

    Hope this is a solid one.

    Compared to the men who were shocked and quiet like a chicken, the women here are more riotous.

    Because there are not only women, but also many children.

 Chapter 85: set fire? seriously? ? ?

    Chapter 85 Set fire? seriously? ? ?

    Most of them are boys.

    Scattered two girls, yellow and thin, big head, small body, like bean sprouts deformed after soaking in too much water.

    They were trembling.

    Where have the children seen this kind of battle?

    "Cry again, kill me." This was the first time the person in the sedan chair called the son spoke.

    Lu Jingzhi moved his ears.

    Listening to the voice, he is not very old.

    Before his thoughts stopped, he felt a heat on his face.

    The boy next to him who kept crying and cursing was beheaded with a knife.

    Blood was all around.

    Vomiting sound continued.

    But obviously depressed, even the sound of breathing became a bit calmer.

    Lu Jingzhi also retched a few times following the flow.

    Raised his hand to wipe off the blood on his face.

    "My lord, no one has been found...all the families in the vige, everyone, are here."

    It turned out that they also came to find someone.

    and her purpose is the same.

    If you walk too much at night, you will eventually encounter ghosts¡ªthis is Yangjia Vige.

    Lu Jingzhi focused on two purposes, while paying attention to the young man and looking for Jiang Xiaoduo in the crowd.

    There is no Jiang Xiaoduo.

    Are you sure everyone is here?

    "Are you sure it''s all here?"

    The teenager agreed with her, and even asked aloud.

    "My lord, I have searched everything inside and out, and nothing was missed."

    very good.

    Jiang Xiaoduo is not here.

    After this period of time, she will run away.

    After dawn, the difficulty doubles.

    The guard guarding the side asked in a low voice: "My lord, will someone rescue him one step ahead of time?"

    "Go back home."

    "The people here in Yang Family Vige..."

    "Um?"

    "The subordinate is talking too much."

    Suddenly, the guard discovered in horror that his young master lifted the curtain and poked his head out to look somewhere.

    That''s where Lu Jingzhi is.

    The wind howled.

    The mes were blown and fluttered around, dragging the shadows and barking their teeth and ws.

    The water vapor in the air is very heavy, and it is estimated that there will be heavy rain.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t expect that he just took a few more nces at the sedan chair, and the people inside would notice it.

    She hurriedly lowered her head and grabbed the corner of her clothes.

    Can''t see me.

    Can''t see me.

    Can''t see me.

    There are several groups of women blocking her.

    Fortunately, nothing went wrong.

    When doing the counting, most of the guards left the sedan chair, and the rest of them yelled at the men and took them away forcibly.

    Women and children here, there are not many guards.

    Seeing that people were panicking, someone exined it.

    I have to take them to the county first.

    As for whether to help them find family members or something else, it will be arrangedter.

    Lu Jingzhi thanked the woman in a low voice, and finally hid inside the house under the cover of the crowd and trees.

    When the people left, she climbed the mountain and left.

    Take the opposite position from them, and you will not be caught.

    Just squatting in the dark room and practicing the ability for five minutes, Lu Jingzhi sniffed.

    Fuck.

    Is the thick smoke blowing by the wind outside serious? !

    Set fire to the vige!

    On such a windy night, set fire to it!

    If you don¡¯t pay attention, let alone the mountains, even the Lujia Vige next door can be affected.

    If you don¡¯t run away at this time, are you still waiting to be burned into jerky?

    The ability of the water system forms a protective film around the body, especially the nasal cavity, to filter out a lot of dust, so as not to run all the way and cough.

    It is too expensive.

    Fortunately, after a lot of tossing, she ran up the mountain.

    While using the woods to speed up the recovery, he waited in ce.

    If the fire spread to the forest before it rained, she would have to find a way to put out the fire.

    Fortunately, dark clouds gathered and torrential rain poured down, suppressing the billowing smoke and raging mes. Lu Jingzhi heaved a sigh of relief, washed his face with the rain, and set foot on the way home.

 Chapter 86: what are you worried about?

    Chapter 86 What are you worried about?

    It''s been a bad day.

    So, where did Jiang Xiaoduo go? !

    Thoughts were spinning, Lu Jingzhi shook his head.

    She tried her best.

    Let¡¯s take a step and see one step at a time!

    -

    Lu Jingzhi returned to Huxi Vige at midnight the next day.

    No way, the rain yesterday was too heavy, she hid in the cave until noon the next day.

    Then the sun came out.

    Thinking that the road under his feet is not easy to walk, it is better to wait for the sun to bake, and Lu Jingzhi rested again.

    Huxi Vige.

    The footsteps that were about to go home paused, Lu Jingzhi changed direction, walked briskly to the gate of Jiang''s house, climbed over the wall familiarly, passed the yard, walked to the front of the wing, and stretched out his hand to open the window.

    very good.

    People didn''t sleep.

    "Little uncle, why don''t you sleep in the middle of the night?"

    Jiang Jinxu: "..."

    Why can she ask such a question in front of other people''s window so confidently?

    "Leg hurts."

    Lu Jingzhi took out a bottle of ointment from his cuff and threw it over. The strength was well controlled, and itnded right in Jiang Jinxu''s hand.

    "This is my medicine, here it is for you." Lu Jingzhi pointed to his head, "I''m almost healed."

    It was still covered with gauze.

    After wringing out the water, drying in the sun and then returning to work.

    As soon as the heavy rain stopped, the weather became hotter. She was going to cut her hair next, and used a few strands of hair to cover the ''wound''.

    It''s too difficult, she''s too difficult!

    The wound has scabbed and healed, but the covering cannot be removed.

    Jiang Jinxu did not expect that she would stay up most of the night ande to deliver medicine to him.

    For a while, I felt very ufortable.

    Although he doesn''t know much about the situation at home, he can figure out the general situation in the daily noise.

    She''s not having a good time.

    Because of his mother.

    Jiang Jinxu wanted to return the small bottle of ointment to her, but was unable to walk, so he said, "I have the medicine, and you keep your ointment."

    Lu Jingzhi: "Don''t you want to get better? This ointment is good."

    She removed the gauze on her head in circles in front of Jiang Jinxu. Suddenly, the wind blew, and the fine sweat on her forehead was blown away, bringing a burst of coolness.

    One word, cool!

    "My wounds are almost healed."

    She relied on the dim moonlight and blurred vision tonight, so she dared to act like this.

    "Don''t you want to get better? Do you really want to be a little cripple?"

    Hearing the little girl''s low voice, Jiang Jinxu''s brain began to hurt. He remembered the conflict in the yard thatsted for half a day yesterday.

    Among them, the crisp and crisp voices of one person on the left, one on the left, and the other on the right, "can''t do scientific research" are the most outstanding.

    Using the reason that "schrs can''t have stains on their bodies" overwhelmed his parents.

    Does he want to be a littleme?

    In no mood.

    Although he is senior, speaking of it, Jiang Jinxu is only fourteen years old this year, one year older than Jiang Tanyue, and three years older than Lu Jingzhi.

    Still a teenager.

    If you don¡¯t go home, you can study in school without worry, and you won¡¯t get hurt.

    If he hadn¡¯t been injured, he would be on his way to the government exam now, instead of lying in bed here, suffering from unbearable pain, worrying about gains and losses¡ª

    The doctor said, heal with peace of mind.

    The doctor also said that there is a high probability that his legs are not well maintained.

    It is already a blessing from God to be a **** instead of a **** with a broken leg.

    Of course, only he himself knows these.

    The family doesn''t know anything.

    Still waiting for him to get better, to go to the exam in a prosperous way, to be admitted as a child student, to be admitted to...be a high official.

    "What are you worried about? I''m worried that my road to the imperial examination will be broken. Is there no reason for you to restrain my mother?" Jiang Jinxu said lightly.

 Chapter 87: The shortcoming of the little girl who does things frequently

    Chapter 87 The little girl''s frequent shorings in doing things

    Lu Jingzhi was stunned, displeasure gradually appeared on his small face, and his tone was mixed with dissatisfaction, "Little uncle, you are so dark."

    Jiang Jinxu: "..."

    Yes, this little niece is here to deliver medicine to him.

    Even if it was as dark as he imagined, he had no reason to say anything.

    His tone softened three points, "She is my mother and my elder, I have no position to say anything more, if¡ªif I am really ill..."

    Unable to take the government examination, no longer able to be a schr, and having stains on the body is no longer an insignificant matter.

    Then he can''t help it.

    There is no way to use it as a shield anymore.

    There is no way to go any further.

    When things got to that point...no one thought about it.

    "You just say Sanfang beat you, and then let grandma cut ties with us, as a repayment for saving my life, how about it?" Lu Jingzhi blinked her eyes expectantly, but there are dark clouds tonight, she can''t see clearly Jiang Jinxu''s expression.

    For this little niece, what kind of swords and mes are the Jiang family? She was so abandoned by her¡ªJiang Jinxu should be angry, after all, this is his family, but thinking of the past, he couldn''t get angry.

    Yes, here is indeed her mountain of swords and seas of fire.

    "If I spread rumors like that, my mother won''t be toote to dodge, but will..."

    "Trouble my family everywhere?" Lu Jingzhi shrugged, "Then don''t let her cause trouble, let me think about it¡ªshe troubles my family, you will be unlucky once, hehe, you are grandma''s favorite young son, she You will definitely not be wronged."

    Jiang Jinxu: "..."

    At this time, the wind is cold, the legs hurt, the tongue is bitter, the chest tightness and shortness of breath, all kinds of factors can be ignored, and her words are enough to make people pay full attention to her.

    She meant it.

    She really nned it this way.

    Weird.

    It''s so weird.

    She not only figured out such a wicked idea of ??turning ck and white on her own, but also came to discuss it with him.

    No, maybe it¡¯s not a discussion, but a notification.

    It may also be called exhortation.

    A picture appeared in her mind, she said yesterday with this image lying on the window - of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree, I will take worse measures to ensure the smoothpletion of the matter.

    In the blink of an eye, something caught in my mind, "A man from the Zhang family, did you instigate it?"

    "You are too dark." Lu Jingzhi said expressionlessly.

    "Or - you broke Zhang Dabao''s leg?"

    "...you are too dark!" Lu Jingzhi felt guilty.

    "You deliberately framed this incident on the eldest aunt?"

    "I didn''t, I wanted to frame grandma!"

    Jiang Jinxu: "..."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    very good.

    Lu Jingzhi: "...No, in fact, I just want to make things bigger, and I didn''t deliberately frame anyone."

    is to me the entire Jiang family.

    Then just want the snipe and the m to fight for the fisherman''s benefit.

    The little girl is often immoral in doing things, but she always speaks so sincerely, as if she never lies.

    Or, disdain to lie.

    Jiang Jinxu doesn''t like to get involved in family affairs, and when he was in school, he seldom went home, and when he got home, he kept himself indoors and didn''t want to go out.

    The age gap with my brothers is too big, so I have nothing to say.

    The age gap with nephews and nieces is small, but the generational gap is still there.

    What''s more... In short, after thinking about it, the memory of this niece in his mind is either that she huddled at the corner of the table to eat or she was scolded and cried. Jiang Jinxu doesn''t know what kind of person she is.

    So, is this the real temperament of this niece?

    At this moment, let him see clearly.

 Chapter 88: something must be wrong with him

    Chapter 88 There must be something wrong with him

    However, Jiang Jinxu still had doubts, "You are a girl in her teens, how did you hurt Zhang Dabao?"

    "Oh, he drank, gambled, was beaten, and walked back to Huxi Vige with a limp from the town. I missed it." Lu Jingzhi opened his eyes and said nonsense, but it was very slippery.

    Hearing the wordme, Jiang Jinxu''s calf felt faint pain.

    Lu Jingzhi also thought of his leg injury, she warned, "Be sure to use the wound medicine, it works very well, and my head is healed."

    Seeing her insistence, Jiang Jinxu couldn''t say anything more, so he nodded in response.

    Things should have ended here.

    But seeing the little girl still lying in front of the window, Jiang Jinxu closed his eyes and opened them again, hiding his helplessness, "Is there anything else?"

    Could it be possible to repeat to him the importance of the matter of "Sanfang Ke him" again?

    I didn''t expect that it was not the case.

    "I was thinking, why do you have nothing to do and run to the deep mountains? Could it be that you are tired of work and want tomit suicide?"

    Now there are many examples of education driving students crazy. The ancient imperial examination system was more stringent, and every exam was a real pressure.

    Lu Jingzhi thought a lot.

    What Fan Jinzhongju.

    What anxiety disorder.

    What depression...

    Don''t me her for thinking too much, it''s really¡ªthis little uncle is too calm.

    He has a broken leg!

    But disabled!

    But it¡¯s the end of my life!

    There must be something wrong with him!

    Maybe it''s the brain!

    The county examination in February and the government examination in April. Those who have passed the two consecutive examinations within one year are called Tongsheng.

    There will be a college exam in September and October, and if you pass the college exam, you will be a schr.

    After bing a schr, he embarked on the road of imperial examination in a serious way.

    Going all the way, the students who fought to be the number one schr can be said to be among thousands of troops, but he was the only one who rushed to the single-nk bridge, which is admirable.

    It''s too early to say this.

    Lu Jingzhi heard her mother mention that people with disabilities are not allowed to enter the court as officials.

    Obsolete.

    Jiang Jinxu is useless.

    Rao the two are not rtives or acquaintances... It can''t be said that, even if the two have no friendship, the only friendship is that she saved his life, so I can''t help but sigh.

    So, why go to the mountains to die?

    Jiang Jinxu was shocked again by his little niece''s rhetoric, "No."

    he denied.

    Seeing that she still broke the casserole and asked the end, Jiang Jinxu said softly, "No, the parents who suffer from the body, hair and skin, I never thought about myself... I didn''t know that things would be like this."

    In the middle of the night, suddenly there was another person to confide in, and the young man''s heart was unavoidably exposed, "I was going to chase Jiang Xiaoya and strayed into the mountains."

    Now it was Lu Jingzhi''s turn to be surprised.

    Jiang Jinxu went to the thatched cottage at the end of the vige because of Jiang Xiaoya being bullied that day.

    The house was noisy, so he took his books up the mountain. There is a stream in the mountain, and there is a very clean ce. He ns to stay there for an afternoon.

    The half-grown children in the vige were ying andughing. When passing by, he listened to them. They had just bullied Jiang Xiaoya and watched her run away to the deep mountains crying.

    so-

    Lu Jingzhi was a little bit caught in his heart.

    is to find her sister.

    Fortunately¡ªshe brought her back from the deep mountains.

    After knowing the truth of the matter, Lu Jingzhi''sst bit of concern for Zhang Zi disappeared.

    She came to deliver the medicine today, and the ointment was indeed rubbed on her forehead, but in fact she never used it at all, and only used some ointment for Jiang Wunian.

    But the content is a little different.

    She added water and wood abilities to it.

    Double healing abilities, although the effect of attaching to the ointment is not obvious, but the ingenuity lies in the fact that it moisturizes things silently.

    Talk is better than nothing.

 Chapter 89: Compassionate to my sister

    Chapter 89 Showing love to my sister

    She did her best¡ªthat''s what she thought.

    But that was before hearing the reason for Jiang Jinxu¡¯s injury.

    "Although you didn''t stop people, you even put yourself in¡ª" Lu Jingzhi thought about how to say the next words.

    Jiang Jinxu didn''t want to hear it.

    The little niece speaks too badly.

    "But! But you are kind. I think I have to thank you." Lu Jingzhi thought for a long time before finding a reason with him. Too much blood and I don''t smell blood and stop to find my brother... so I have to thank you!"

    Jiang Jinxu: "...No, goodbye."

    What he said he has no face to face.

    He saw the little girl with a blurred face sping her hands together, muttering for a while, as if making a wish or praying, and then, a ck shadow flew towards him like lightning.

    In an instant, he lost consciousness.

    Lu Jingzhi hid the remaining small stones in his cuff, and then passed the window lightly.

    She was very careful this time, not stepping on the scroll on the desk.

    Anyway, the doctor has seen his injury and said that there is hope for recovery.

    The light blue water dispels the darkness in the house.

    She is sure of beingpletely cured, but doing so¡ªseems not very good.

    Last time, the broken bone was connected to him.

    This time, the tendons are connected again.

    Although the remaining wound looks hideous, it is not difficult to heal, not to mention the wound medicine she gave.

    Just don¡¯t even think about this year¡¯s government exam.

    At least until next year.

    After confirming that the person on the bed was still unconscious, Lu Jingzhi jumped out of the window without a sound and left Jiang''s house.

    -

    Early the next morning, the family members discovered that Lu Jingzhi had returned.

    Slept soundly in the house.

    Her sleep quality has always been good.

    Lu Jingzhi woke up hungry from the smell of rice.

    After dressing neatly, gather up your hair with your hands, grab it into a ponytail, and tie it up.

    I miss my previous life all the time, including the time when I wanted to tie a ponytail but didn¡¯t have a small rubber band, so I had to use cloth strips to tie it around.

    Lazily, he condensed the mist with water-based abilities and washed his face.

    The abilities that were exhausted after healing the woundst night gradually recovered over time.

    In the early morning, there is plenty of water vapor, and the water system ability bes active.

    She first said "Jiang Xiaoduo was not found".

    Few people in the family did not ask too much.

    "What are you eating today?" Lu Jingzhi took a deep breath while sitting at the dining table.

    Although she is full of energy, the blue and ck under her eyes cannot be removed, because her fair and clear skin makes her even more exhausted, and she looks rather pitiful.

    "Vegetable and lean meat porridge, iron te tofu, tea eggs, pickles, and steamed buns."

    Xiaolongbao is small and exquisite, white and soft.

    Most importantly, it is stuffed with zhini eggs.

    Lu Jingzhi took a bite, his eyes lit up instantly, "This is the taste! I used to like it so much!"

    Lu Jingzhi said this.

    I said it when I went to town.

    Unexpectedly, my sister still remembered.

    Lu Jingzhi frowned with a smile, stuffed half of the steamed buns in his hand into his mouth, raised his arms and put them together on top of his head, and said indistinctly, "Sister is so kind, kind, loves you. "

    Jiang Tanyue nodded calmly: "Yes."

    The ears are a little powdery.

    It is not a good thing for a younger sister to be too enthusiastic.

    "Xiaoya, I love you~ Bixin"

    Jiang Wunian blushed.

    The iron te tofu is delicious. The tofu is tender and delicious, but the outeryer is burnt. If you bite it down, the fragrant tongue will fall off.

    Seeing that Lu Jingzhi ate several pieces one after another, Jiang Tanyue asked, "How does this taste? Do you think there will be a market if you sell it in the town?"

 Chapter 90: Ready to do business

    Chapter 90 Preparation for doing business

    Lu Jingzhi gave a thumbs up, "It''s delicious."

    As for the market or something¡ª"Anyway, I will buy it. I used to go to the night market. I used to go to the night market. Iron te tofu, stinky tofu, spiked potatoes, roasted gluten... are the snacks I must buy!" Lu Jingzhi was satisfied.

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    My sister is afraid that she has reported all the stalls in the snack street.

    However, her nonsensical words are very popr. Shen Nanwei: "What is stinky tofu? Is it better than this iron te tofu?"

    "Each has its own advantages and disadvantages! Stinky tofu is stinky tofu put in oil...and..." Lu Jingzhi babbled between meals while eating, and finally added, "I don''t know how to cook, I only know how to eat."

    The next moment, several pairs of eyes fixed on Jiang Wunian.

    Being stared at like this, Jiang Wunian immediately began to dodge his eyes, and felt that it was not very polite, so he nced at everyone like a routine, and then lowered his eyshes: "I will, but I just didn''t dare to do it."

    I''m afraid they won''t be able to smell the smell.

    Seeing that the topic was gradually drifting away, Jiang Tanyue had no choice but to bring the thoughts of several people back after eating the steamed bun in her hand, "Xiao Ya and I are going to sell iron te tofu in the town."

    Lu Jingzhi buried his head in his meal, and upon hearing this, he expressed his strong support for the sister''s decision, "Very good."

    Jiang Tanyue knew that she would say this early in the morning. It is not a day or two for her sister to be confused about money. She also understands that her sister¡¯s thinking is simple and rude.

    "Although you are backed by the mountains, you can''t rely on you to hunt prey to make money. Once or twice is fine, but after a long time, it will inevitably cause trouble." Jiang Tanyue lowered her eyes, "Besides, something happened to Jiang Jinxu in the deep mountains. I feel that deep mountains are always dangerous."

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head in a daze, "Fortunately, I''m not afraid."

    Shen Nanweiughed out loud.

    Then the eldest daughter nced at her, "It doesn''t matter if you are the only one making money in the family, we also want to help. After all, no one is trash, right, mother?"

    Shen Nanwei pretended to be confused with an understanding, without even avoiding her eyes, "It should be."

    Jiang Tanyue stopped talking, then turned around and began to calcte the profit of doing business.

    There is a tofu maker in Huxi Vige. The tofu I ate today was bought by her yesterday, and I learned about the market by the way.

    Based on what he saw and eaten when he went to townst time, Jiang Tanyue believes that selling iron te tofu is a feasible solution.

    Pricing does not need to be too high, small profits but quick turnover.

    Xiao Ya said that the sauce was made in secret, and she improved itter. If it is done, it will be a unique business.

    Some people may imitate it in the future, but first, they may not be able to imitate this taste, and second, they will not stop at iron te tofu.

    Lu Jingzhi''s brain went from "tofu three copper coins" to "the profit is XXXXX" to "&amp;amp;amp;amp;#&amp;amp;amp;amp;£ª¦Ð%" "Abaaaba Abba"

    She was sleepy.

    I was sleepy just after waking up.

    Seeing her eyelids start to fight, Jiang Tanyue had to stop, "It''s okay if you don''t understand."

    "Yesterday you were not at home. Uncle Zheng sold the tiger for 500 taels of silver, 19% of it, and 450 taels are here with me now. Let me show you."

    Silver ticket.

    Silver Ingot.

    ced on the table, it has the temperament of a nouveau riche.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded indiscriminately, "Not bad, not bad, much more valuable than ginseng."

    Jiang Tanyue: "Uncle Zheng didn''t peel it, but cut it open on the abdomen. Because it isplete and just meets the needs of a wealthy family, the transaction price is good."

    Thank you pluto. for your reward, bow~

    Thanks to all the students who voted~

    I wish you all good health and good luck~

 Chapter 91: Mr. Jiangs small class starts

    Chapter 91 Mr. Jiang¡¯s small ss starts

    Jiang Tanyue said, "I remember that tiger bones can be used as medicine, so I asked Uncle Zheng to find Jin Youqian in Wenxintang. It turned out that he was not a doctor, but someone from Wenxintang."

    The Wenxin Hall in the town is just a branch hall.

    Lu Jingzhi counted with his fingers, "Four hundred and fifty taels, how long is it enough for us to live?"

    "Not long, so continue to work hard to make money." Jiang Tanyue settled another ount for her¡ª

    "It costs a lot of money to eat.

    The weather is getting hotter. We need to buy thin shirts for the four of us. Each person has at least two sets, but for quality of life, we must buy more than two sets.

    Learning to write, you need to continue to buy pens, ink, paper and inkstones.

    Also... I hope to find someone to dig a well in the yard first.

    As for the recement of thatched huts with brick houses, we need to wait a little longer. The house will be refurbished before winter this year at thetest. Otherwise, the mountains will be blocked by heavy snow and they will freeze to death this winter. "

    Lu Jingzhi automatically tranted in his brain, "Make money, or you will freeze to death, I understand, I will go wandering around the mountains again."

    Come back with something.

    Three people: "..."

    Although, there seems to be nothing wrong with it.

    "Then it''s settled. Starting tomorrow, Xiaoya and I will go to the town to set up a stall." Jiang Tanyue said, "Xiaoya will be in charge of cooking, and I will be in charge of selling. At home, mother will continue to take care of your hands. Why don''t you rest for two days? Sample?"

    The deer is not tired after being startled.

    She is happy to run up the hill.

    Being close to nature is good for supernatural power training.

    "Sister, haven''t you always disliked doing things that cost too much time? Why do you want to make iron te tofu with small profits but quick sales." Lu Jingzhi was puzzled from the soul.

    You think she is listening, her eyes are out of the world again, and she even has to squint.

    Said she didn''t listen, and the question she asked was very to the point.

    Jiang Tanyue did say this.

    So much so that the firewood at home is bought from a man who lives alone in the vige.

    He has nond and no family members. He usually chops firewood and sells it in the town, regardless of who he sells to. For the same price, the vige is much more convenient than the town.

    I bought arge water tank at home, and it is full every day. They have a lot of water at home. Everyone loves to be clean. Washing hair, face, and bathing, even washing vegetables uses more water than vigers, and washing pots and dishes also consumes water. The big head... A few days ago, Jiang Tanyue, who carried water, was also contracted out.

    "There is no room for improvement in chopping firewood and carrying water, but there is room for business." Jiang Tanyue said.

    "Xiaoya is still a boy in the eyes of others. Wouldn''t it be bad to take him to do business?" Shen Nanwei looked at the little girl who always liked to nod her head and rub her fingers like a bunny, feeling a little more affectionate in her heart .

    "In this era, schrs, farmers, businessmen, and businessmen are the most looked down upon." Jiang Tanyue said lightly, "The ruler''s strategy for social stability is nothing more than a strategy. In fact, no matter what kind of person is at the top of the pyramid, he must be respected. "

    Schrs, farmers, businessmen, so-called "schrs" are schrs.

    In ancient times, the priority of schrs was mainly to encourage reading. If people read a lot, they will be well-educated. If everyone is well-educated, the country will be easy to manage.

    In the farming society, farmers are the actual creators of social wealth, raising their status is rewarding farming and mulberry. As long as everyone has no worries about food and clothing, the society will be stable.

    Artisans provide daily necessities to the society, so their status should not be too low.

    Many rulers in ancient times would implement a policy of emphasizing agriculture and suppressing business.

    There is a very important reason is to prevent poption loss.

 Chapter 92: Selling miserably, showing badly, she has always been very good!

    Chapter 92 Selling miserably, showing badly, she has always been very good!

    Because thend is immovable, farmers can only cultivate in a fixed ce, but money can flow, and businessmen often take money from one country to another to make money.

    So in order to prevent poption loss, the emperor will deliberately demean businessmen.

    Effect from top to bottom, after being looked down upon by the rulers, many schrs began to use public opinion to belittle businessmen in order to show their nobility.

    It is said that businessmen are not engaged in production, but only engage in opportunistic and cheating. They are mercenary, morally corrupt, and represent greed and desire...

    After such an argument was spread, in the ancient society where benevolence and kindness were the moral principles, businessmen were naturally cedst. Even if they were rich, they were not as good as a poor "schrly family".

    Of course, in this society, schrs represent "money", "power" and "wealth". There are many schrly families, but not many poor schrly families.

    "What''s more, Xiao Ya will definitely not take the imperial examination route."

    As soon as Jiang Tanyue finished speaking, Jiang Wunian nodded in a hurry.

    If you bully the emperor, it is the fault of the nine ns.

    Whether it''s time travel or rebirth, she covets one, she just wants to eat, drink and live happily.

    Shen Nanwei nodded.

    "The previous dynasty emphasized agriculture and suppressed business, but our dynasty has rxed strict taxes on merchants since the founding of the country. During the period of the Supreme Emperor, it even encouraged business. Until now, the status of merchants has been greatly improved."

    Listening to Shen Nanwei''s words, Jiang Tanyue was thoughtful, "Did mother take charge of Zhongfu before?"

    Women from a wealthy family, even if they don¡¯t take charge of the middle ss, have to take care of the back house from elementary school. There arend and shops in the dowry. Even after they get married, the profits are their own.

    Although there are subordinates to take care of it, many things need to be checked by the owner.

    "No matter, there is nothing to manage."

    The imperial concubine is very arrogant.

    For her, it shouldn''t be called holding the middle pce, it''s called holding the phoenix seal in her hand and controlling the middle pce¡ªas long as she wants.

    But she doesn''t want to.

    Thankless work.

    "Look, my mother has a lot of insight into this, and my daughter just thought..."

    Before she finished speaking, she watched her mother start fiddling with her hands again, and when her fingertips ran across the rough palms, there were tears in her eyes.

    Several people:"¡­"

    Should have figured it out long ago.

    This is a salted fish.

    Very salty and very salty.

    Selling badly, showing badly, she has always been very good!

    In fact, no matter whether it is emphasizing agriculture and suppressing business or encouraging business, they don''t have much fluctuation in their hearts, because this is the only way to go.

    if not?

    It is possible to read books, but it is impossible to be a schr.

    Going to the ground to carry a hoe? Not to mention that Shen Nanwei wanted to lie down and be a salted fish, even Lu Jingzhi, who had always been able to endure hardship, would shake her head repeatedly when she heard it.

    In modern farming, it is possible to farm in the doomsday nting base, but in ancient farming, the yield per mu is daunting, and the tools are not powerful!

    Going to be aborer?

    No.

    ¹¤, in ancient times, refers to artisans, handicraftsmen, cksmiths, pottery makers, carpenters, etc.

    It seems that no one at home has activated this skill.

    Of course, except for Jiang Wunian.

    Besides doing small business, I can¡¯t think of any other way to get rich.

    In this way, the things that need to be done tomorrow are finalized.

    After eating, Lu Jingzhi went to the mountain as usual, just took two steps, felt dragged a bit, looked back, Jiang Wunian was pulling the corner of her clothes with his fingertips.

 Chapter 93: sister is a little snail

    Chapter 93 My sister is a little snail

    Seeing her turn around, Jiang Wunian lowered his head, and asked with a buzzing sound of mosquitoes, "Second Sister, can you take me up the mountain? I''ve finished my housework, and I won''t run around or make trouble. ¡­?"

    She looks so nervous.

    Even after waiting for two seconds without getting an answer, the fingers were about to retract and the body was about to shrink.

    "Of course." Lu Jingzhi nodded slightly, "Do you have anything to do?"

    "I have nothing to do, I just want to go up the mountain for a while, will it cause you trouble? Otherwise, forget it..." Jiang Wunian still remembered that thest time it was because of himself, the second sister''s deer was not brought back.

    Actually, Lu Jingzhi didn''t remember this at all.

    Comined andined, I always remember what it does.

    "Don''t, I want someone to talk to me too." Lu Jingzhi''s eyes lit up suddenly, he looked Jiang Wunian up and down, and when she was about to shrink into the soil, he asked aloud, "Do you know wild ginseng?" ?"

    Jiang Wunian nodded obediently like a primary school student, "I have seen it."

    Visible to the naked eye, the second sister''s lips raised a big smile, "Do you know Ganoderma lucidum, Cordyceps sinensis, Panax notoginseng...?"

    Jiang Wunian hesitated for a moment, "Maybe, I''m not sure, I knew each other at my house, I don''t know if they look the same here..."

    Lu Jingzhi put his hand on Jiang Wunian''s shoulder, andughed twice, "You are amazing! It''s like a walking encyclopedia, let''s go, my sister will take you for a walk in the deep mountains."

    Looking at Jiang Wunian whose eyes were dangling because of being praised, Lu Jingzhi raised his eyebrows and rubbed his hands, eager to try, wishing to climb up the mountain immediately, "Let''s go, let''s see if we can make a fortune today!"

    The two of them walked away, and they could vaguely hear a voice exining, "...I''m not sure if I recognize you or not. If I don''t know you, Second Sister, don''t be too disappointed..."

    "I must know it! My sister is so amazing!" Lu Jingzhi turned on the bragging mode.

    The voice gradually faded away.

    until it disappearspletely.

    Thanks to the distance between their house and the nearest family, otherwise, nothing could be hidden from the vigers with this noise.

    -

    On the way up the mountain, although the two didn''t talk much, Lu Jingzhi felt the excitement from the little girl behind him.

    She is like a little snail, in the nature of mountains and rivers, she finally slowly reveals her small tentacles, touching here and there.

    "Be careful, pay more attention to your feet." Lu Jingzhi led her to avoid the hunting trap.

    This is a deep pit dug forrge animals. The top is covered with dry grass, and the bottom of the pit will be sharpened with wood or bamboo. Once an animal falls, it will be trapped in it, or it will lose too much blood. die, or be starved to death.

    "Little uncle is very lucky. If he steps into this kind of trap, he will be able to pierce through the whole body." Lu Jingzhi''s brain was wide open, "It''s like a mutton skewer."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    Actually, I don¡¯t really want to make fun of other people¡¯s pain.

    But, it''s really funny!

    Puff Chi.

    "When hunters make traps, they will always mark the side, so that they can turn around to catch their prey, and can also prevent vigers from being injured." Lu Jingzhi took the wooden stick in his hand for exploring the road, smoothed the grass in front of him, and let It bounced back to its original shape, and the long weeds looked like tumblers, which was very fun.

    When ites to traps, she has a bit of disgust in her voice, "I don''t know which vige hunters set the traps in the deep mountains. It''s really immoral. I don''t even mark them."

 Chapter 94: Her hands have killed people.

    Chapter 94 Her hands have killed people.

    Jiang Wunian''s lips turned white, and she patted her heart lightly. Even if there were marks or something, she couldn''t understand it. She was very d that she just fell that day, instead of being caught by a trap and breaking her leg, let alone falling. Trap, dressed as "kebabs"!

    "Speaking of which, I want to eat kebabs." Lu Jingzhi said, "little sister, can you roast kebabs? Let''s catch a sheep and eat meat today, okay?"

    Jiang Wunian hesitated: "I can make mutton kebabs, I can also make mutton stew, and I can roast a wholemb... But, can I catch the sheep?"

    She knows that this second sister is very powerful, but in the deep mountains, she is not "waiting for a rabbit"¡ªit is not like having a sheep.

    "Suck slip"

    Her second sister answered her question with a drooling sound.

    "Second sister, do you want to eat roasted wholemb or kebabs?" Jiang Wunian asked.

    "I want to do it all!" Lu Jingzhi restrained his desire to drool again, touched his stomach that was almost exhausted after eating, "Or...two?"

    That being said, Lu Jingzhi didn''t rush to look for the sheep immediately.

    Jiang Wunian is not physically strong. He is already sweating profusely when he came here, and his back is wet. Fortunately, his skin is not delicate, and the difort caused by the friction of clothes can be ignored.

    Looking at the second sister who was so refreshed that she could even try to run in the middle of the mountain at noon, Jiang Wunian had an envious look in her eyes.

    "What are you looking at me for?" Lu Jingzhi was grinning his teeth and struggling to eat the sour fruit. Feeling a warm look on her body, he suddenly turned around and nced at the little girl.

    After meeting her gaze, Jiang Wunian immediately avoided his eyes, "No...it''s nothing."

    Lu Jingzhi squinted his eyes and smiled slightly. The sunlight prated through theyers of branches and leaves in the forest, following her shaking head and shaking her head, it swayed on the side of her face, and finally settled in her ears.

    That piece of skin is very white, even slightly transparent.

    "Are you afraid of me?" Lu Jingzhi stretched out his hand and wiped off the red juice left by the remaining fruit on it, because it was too thin and the bones were obvious.

    Lu Jingzhi fiddled with his hands, the sense of strength amplified by the cold white skin was weakened by the sunlight a lot, his fingertips were blue and white, and his nails were also a little blue instead of healthy pink.

    Malnutrition¡ªthe doctor is still quite right.

    Even if the ability makes this body full of strength, the skin color and skin texture have undergone earth-shaking changes, hunger is still hungry, and theck of energy is indeed not enough.

    Otherwise, why is her hair still brown?

    Jiang Wunian was afraid of her, but Lu Jingzhi understood.

    Her hands have killed people.

    It is different from killing zombies and mutating animals and nts.

    So, using violence to control violence will have seque, right?

    In other words, she may have murderous intent.

    Her military adviser said.

    Lu Jingzhi has tried to be as good as possible, especially when facing her family¡ªJiang Tanyue didn''t hear this, otherwise she couldn''t help but sigh, and then said, sister, your unscrupulousness is not because your eyes are bent into small The crescent moon can dilute it!

    But it is undeniable that the curved eyes are indeed confusing.

    Jiang Wunian was confused.

    She thought that the second sister looked so pretty when she smiled!

    Full of juvenile feeling, with three points ofzy childishness¡ªJiang Wunian immediately announced that she is the second sister''s face fan!

    She shook her head: "No fear."

    "Then you don''t seem to like to talk to me very much." Lu Jingzhi thought for a while, and then added, "Of the three people in our family except me, you don''t like to talk to me the least."

 Chapter 95: her divine residence

    Chapter 95 Her Divine Residence

    "It''s nothing!! Just now, I just took a look at the second sister, and I think the second sister is in good health. After walking for so long, she doesn''t feel tired."

    Jiang Wunian noticed the slight sadness of the second sister, and immediately said that he absolutely did not dislike the second sister, and exined the situation just now very seriously.

    The more he talked, the more empty Jiang Wunian felt, and he almost swore to tell his second sister that he didn''t dislike her.

    The second sister wants to make money to support the family, and she will praise her delicious food in fancy ways, and will take her a little burden to the mountains because of a word, and exin to her what the marks next to the traps and traps look like, the most important thing ¡ª¡ªJiang Wunian still remembers when she was desperate and helpless, the second sister appeared like a god''s mansion and rescued her from the fire.

    How could she not like the second sister!

    And¡ªthe second sister is so beautiful.

    Lu Jingzhi smiled openly, no one doesn''t like to be favored: "From now on, I will take you for a walk up the mountain every day, and soon the muscles on your calves will be exercised. won''t get tired."

    Jiang Wunian touched his calf through the clothes.

    I don''t know whether the bones in the hands are more prominent, or the bones in the legs are more prominent.

    "There is a long way to go."

    Enough rest, the two got up and continued to walk forward, Lu Jingzhi said, "I will take you on the road I walked before, and it is easier to walk."

    Jiang Wunian leaned on a road-finding stick, walking staggeringly with one foot deep and one foot shallow¡ªis this already an easy road to walk?

    The difficult road that the second sister walked, how difficult is it?

    Thinking of the clothes I wore, the food I ate, the bed I slept in, the quilt I covered, the small yard I lived in... It was all the money earned by my second sister, and my heart was filled with a deep sour feeling for a while.

    "Second sister, I will make a lot of delicious food! When I have ingredients in the future, I will make them for you!"

    As far as social terror is concerned, pride and ambition are often just a matter of a moment, and the moment the voice fell, Jiang Wunian was also sluggish.

    I''m so nervous.

    what to do!

    What did she just say? !

    What if the second sister is not curious? !

    She was so embarrassed.

    Second sister has not spoken for two seconds!

    Sure enough, social fear shouldn''t speak.

    I won¡¯t say it next time.

    Do not care?

    impossible.

    Lu Jingzhi: "The roasted wholemb must be arranged, and themb skewers are also required! Can you make mashed potatoes? I want the sweet one, and the crispy chicken legs are delicious! I still want to eat! And burgers... Can the bread be made? It seems to be too embarrassing for you, spicy crayfish... Where is the milk tea? By the way, is there any milk here..."

    Lu Jingzhi muttered for a long time, then scratched his head suddenly, "Am I asking too much? In fact, everything is fine, as long as I can eat enough, I will be very happy."

    Making burgers in ancient times, well, she dared to say so!

    "I can do it." Jiang Wunian clenched his small fists, "As long as there are ingredients, I can do it. Burgers need bread and fried steaks. Steaks can be reced by other meats. I have tried baking bread in a small stove. Just knead the dough and knead it." Well, it will expand to form honeb pores."

    When it came to what she was good at, the little sister of She feared that her condition improved a lot, and she also had a smile on her face.

    Lu Jingzhi is adapting to Jiang Wunian''s walking speed, and is in an extremely leisurely state.

    Along the way, many dangers were avoided.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Walking, Lu Jingzhi noticed that the little girl stopped and stared fixedly at one ce.

    She looked along.

    "April of the lunar calendar, which is the month we often spend in May..." Looking at the mature fruit trees, Jiang Wunian was so excited that he almost jumped his feet, "It''s the season when some fruits are ripe! Are there mulberries? Second sister, let''s pick them Some go back!"

 Chapter 96: ready to pick fruit

    Chapter 96 Prepare to pick small fruits

    Lu Jingzhi runs around in the woods every day and has seen many ces where fruits grow, but the capacity of her basket is limited. Whenever she thinks of it, she picks a few bunches of fruits. Fill the stomach.

    A few fruits can relieve the tiredness.

    The two approached, and each picked two bunches of mulberries to eat.

    Large green mulberry trees are not conspicuous in this forest, but if you look carefully, you can see mulberries gathered together under the leaves.

    The branches are full of mulberries, and even because no one picks them, the fallen ripe fruits cover the whole field.

    Ripe mulberries are purple and exude a sweet smell. Unripe mulberries are red, even green with white.

    Only two or three were picked, and the hands of the two were stained with juice and changed color.

    "It''s so sweet. There is a mulberry tree in my yard. I eat fresh mulberries every year. They are much more delicious than the ones bought outside. But inparison, the mulberries here seem to be sweeter." Jiang Wunian ate again Two or three mulberries, and then said, "The virgin forest without pollution is indeed superior!"

    Lu Jingzhi put down the basket and asked, "How much?"

    Jiang Wunian was a little embarrassed, "Mulberry is not easy to store, it will be broken if you don''t pay attention, and it will be squeezed when you carry it down from the mountain..."

    She nced across a mulberry forest, full of longing and reluctance, a lot of fruit, just like that,yer afteryer, broken here... If you didn''t see it, it''s fine, but she saw it...

    Looking at the reluctance in the little girl''s eyes, Lu Jingzhi understood very well. Not long after the end, her space system ability is still too weak. Even if she owns an entirerge supermarket, she can only pick up food and mineral springs that can fill her stomach. Put the water in, and look at those strawberries, citrus, watermelons that no one cares about on the shelves...

    She also has this look.

    "Bring them all back?" Lu Jingzhi began to think about how many times he needed to run back and forth, "It may take several days..."

    "No, no, no, second sister doesn''t need it!"

    Jiang Wunian repeatedly refused.

    She just said something casually.

    If this is busy, it will be a huge amount of work!

    Lu Jingzhi tried tomunicate with the space.

    His eyes suddenly lit up.

    It seems... I can move the things inside!

    It''s just that she felt that the space was suddenly a little weird, as if she was only allowed to move one ce, um¡ªone square meter.

    Before I had time to decide whether to take something out or put something in, I heard the little girl say, "I can''t finish eating so much, and it will be broken if I take it back, unless..."

    "sold?"

    "Well, it''s sold."

    Transportation is a problem, and preservation is also a problem. If you go to the town to sell it, you won''t sell much, and if you go to a farther ce, you will have more problems.

    "I can... make it into jam." Jiang Wunian whispered, "If it can be sold, it will be more cost-effective than making iron te tofu. If it can''t be sold..."

    Then it''s over.

    Effort wasted.

    never mind.

    Let¡¯s sell iron te tofu honestly.

    That is the road nned by the big sister.

    She just needs to go.

    "The matter of selling things is not for the two of us to worry about." Seeing that the little girl was denying herself andining about herself before she even started, Lu Jingzhi cut off her words, "We just need to do it, we should start picking now." ?"

    Being interrupted by such an interruption, fortunately Jiang Wunian still remembered that the second sister wanted to eat roasted wholemb.

    "Okay then, pick mulberries on the way back." Lu Jingzhi decided.

 Chapter 97: tease the little snail

    Chapter 97 Tease the little snail

    Looking at the little girl reluctantly walking out of the mulberry forest, Lu Jingzhi said casually, "In the deep mountains and old forests, there are few people. The hunters just hunt, and many things are original. There are many fruit forests, no one cares, and they grow wantonly. , the overripe fruit falls into ayer, or else it will be pecked and eaten by birds."

    Every time she said a sentence, the little girl''s face became more painful.

    Lu Jingzhi had a faint smile on his lips, "You want them all?"

    Second sister is omnipotent¡ª¡ªJiang Wunian thought about it when she asked this sentence.

    She nodded like a chick pecking at rice, but saw the second sister change the subject, "¡ªthat''s impossible, but since you like these, I''ll take you to see, there is an apricot grove not far away, and a loquat grove , and...hahaha little sister, if you continue to be so distressed, you will have angina in a while."

    Jiang Wunian''s tone was resentful, "I just feel that getting rid of poverty and bing rich is close at hand, but far away."

    After teasing the little girl, Lu Jingzhi sighed, "Yes, this forest is full of treasures."

    Jiang Wunian shook his head, "Although there are treasures everywhere, the threshold is too high, not everyone can enter."

    "That''s true." If Lu Jingzhi didn''t have dual-element abilities, even if she had the boxing skills trained in the apocalypse, she would have to weigh it carefully if she wanted to go to the deep mountains.

    Lu Jingzhi remembered one thing, "I heard from my little uncle that he heard a group of children say that you went into the mountains by yourself, so he chased after you."

    Jiang Wunian''s body froze, as if remembering the things that frightened her again, she pursed her lips, trying to hold back, but couldn''t hold back, tears fell down in a snap.

    "That was the third day I traveled here... I was in a daze. At that time, somepanions in the vige called me to y. I couldn''t refuse, so I followed. At the edge of the stream, they went down to catch fish and wanted to drag me along."

    "This body is a girl, but it lives as a boy. I dare not go into the water, for fear of being found out, and then...they will take my clothes off."

    Jiang Wunian''s aggrieved voice began to tremble.

    She wiped her tears with her sleeve, and the stiff material scratched her little face a few red marks.

    Lu Jingzhi''s voice cooled down, "Have you been bullied? Beat them up."

    "But... I can''t beat it." Jiang Wunian''s mouth was constricted, and she was even more aggrieved. It would be great if she was as good as the second sister.

    I envy my second sister every day.

    "I can beat it."

    Loudly.

    With a bit of teasing.

    Jiang Wunian was taken aback.

    Lu Jingzhi touched his chin, "If you can''t beat him, you can sue."

    Sue?

    Who toin to?

    Who else.

    Lu Jingzhi pointed at himself, with innocent eyes, as if he felt that it was very reasonable and natural for him to instigate others to fight.

    "No... not good, they are still young, about eight or nine years old."

    "Bad is bad, regardless of age." Lu Jingzhi snorted lightly, "If you are bullied, you must take revenge, no matter whether he is a brat or an old woman."

    "Besides, I''m still young, this year I..." How old is it? "Well, it seems that he is only eleven years old, and he can do many things!"

    Puff Chi.

    Jiang Wunian was amused before he wiped away his tears.

    Lu Jingzhi said seriously, "That''s the stream water, even in midsummer, it''s icy cold, if you''re not careful, you''ll die in two minutes with leg cramps or something, they shouldn''t bully people like this."

    The two of them didn''t expect it, they just mentioned this, and on the way back, they ran into a brat who bullied Jiang Wunian.

    It can only be said that things cannot bear to be talked about.

 Chapter 98: they should cry

    Chapter 98 They should be crying

    At that time, the two were going down the mountain.

    Today''s luck is not very good, let alone roast wholemb, I didn''t even see a wool.

    But there are also many gains.

    Two-thirds of the mulberries in the basket, more than a dozenrge white fungus, and one thing that is said to be Ganoderma lucidum, but Lu Jingzhi thought it was a mushroom no matter how he looked at it and said¡ªshe still couldn¡¯t recognize it next time she saw it.

    Jiang Wunian insisted on helping to share the burden, dangling around with the basket on his back, his calves were trembling.

    Although she is a "boy" and the "grandson" of the Jiang family, not all boys are golden bumps, let alone her father is the least favored son.

    Even she is not favored.

    The work is no less than that of adults.

    But even working like this since childhood, the body is still very weak-after all, age is here.

    Resting by the stream, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t rest, watching the swimming fish moved his heart, and began to **** his saliva.

    "Chopped pepper fish head, charcoal-grilled whole fish, fish in sour soup, fried fish balls..." Lu Jingzhi hummed a self-made song, took off his shoes, rolled up his trouser legs and entered the water. The duck quacked and swayed past with a figure-of-sight step.

    Wrapped around the wrist like a green ribbon-like wooden ability, she took it back instantly as soon as it lit up, "Forget it, for the sake of duck eggs, I will spare your life."

    Yes, she saw wild duck eggs.

    About seven or eight.

    Feeling inward along the reeds, there was another nest of seven or eight duck eggs.

    Still going in, I suddenly heard a crying voice, "Second Sister..."

    The originally humming song stopped, Lu Jingzhi''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly cold, and she turned around suddenly. In addition to the little girl''s screams, she also heard a few teasing.

    Bluffing, annoying sound.

    Wade across the river and go ashore.

    Habitually touch the cuffs, the small stones are used up, it doesn''t matter, there will be no shortage of pebbles on the river bank.

    Jiang Wunian was pulled by his sleeve, stabbed, and his clothes were torn.

    "Jiang Xiaoya,st time we agreed to go into the water and catch fish together, but you don''t go into the water or catch fish. It''s not interesting at all! Why are you doing it again this time?"

    "The family is so poor that they can''t open the pot!"

    "My mother said, her family sold ginseng and made a lot of money!"

    "So what if I made money, my grandma disliked me, and the whole family was kicked out! Hmph! My mother said, it''s good to be kicked out, so the money-losers can eat at home!"

    Thest person who spoke was Qian Zhenzhu''s son. The Jiang family''s second wife was nothing. The son and daughter they raised were full of bad habits at a young age, especially this Jiang Xiaoshu, who was like a copy of Qian Zhenzhu.

    "Jiang Xiaoya is the most cowardly! She doesn''t even dare to drink water, lululu, she doesn''t look like a boy at all!"

    Six or seven and a half children surrounded Jiang Wunian,ughing at each sentence.

    Monkey anxiously started to grab Jiang Wunian''s arm, pushing and shoving, joking and wanting to push Jiang Wunian into the water.

    The half-grown boy was just the age that dogs would dislike him, and his hands were neither light nor heavy, and Jiang Wunian''s hand was pinched red.

    Because the second sister said that she wanted to catch fish, Jiang Wunian nned to weave a rope out of weeds to string the fish, and she walked a little further.

    I wonder if the second sister can hear her cry.

    "ah!"

    "who!"

    "my face!"

    With a few cries of pain, a gap was opened in the surrounding circle of the boys.

    The little girl who took the opportunity to run out hid behind her and shivered, with tears in her eyes. Lu Jingzhi said, "Why are you crying? They should be crying."

    "I''m afraid..." If there is no such thing as a woman disguised as a man, Jiang Wunian might not be so afraid even if she is bullied, but she is a counterfeit in various senses.

 Chapter 99: Who was she afraid of? !

    Chapter 99 Who was she afraid of?

    Lu Jingzhi rolled up her sleeves, shook off the drops of water from her wrists, and was still holding two round pebbles in her hands, turning her movements in a leisurely manner, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    Isn''t it just fighting.

    Who was she afraid of?

    For a moment, Jiang Wunian couldn''tugh or cry.

    What she was afraid of was not what the second sister thought.

    The half-children over there had already seen Lu Jingzhi, and came over aggressively, "Did you throw the stone?!"

    "Yes, so what?"

    Before this sentence, Jiang Wunian vaguely heard a sentence.

    "there is always a solution to a problem."

    The second sister said it?

    She knew that what she was worried about was that the woman disguised as a man would be exposed sooner orter?

    Because it was mixed with the voices of the boys chattering, Jiang Wunian once thought he was hallucinating.

    After Lu Jingzhi replied, no one dared to step forward.

    The little girl may be a year or two older than them, but she doesn''t look as tall as them. However, just standing there casually fiddling with the pebbles in her hands makes people feel that she is unfathomable.

    The sun was shining brightly, but it couldn''t prate her pupils.

    "Jiang Xiaomiao! You are so shameless, how dare you dare to attack us with stones! If I don''t beat you, you will find your teeth all over the ce!"

    Jiang Xiaoshu and Jiang Xiaoya are the same age, but they are a head taller than her, even Lu Jingzhi, which shows how well raised they are on weekdays.

    The Jiang family¡¯s cooking is done by Qian Zhenzhu. Compared with other jobs, it¡¯s clean and simple. The most important thing is that you can steal it. You can eat two extra pieces of meat for this meal, and an extra bite of rice for that meal. Not only did Qian Zhenzhu eat well, but her two sons and daughters were raised fat and strong.

    If the Shen family came to improve the Jiang family¡¯s beauty, then Qian Zhenzhu came to weaken the Jiang family¡¯s beauty. She and Mrs. Jiang are rted by blood after all. But with the addition of Qian Zhenzhu, finally, the beauty of her children can be regarded as being exaggerated.

    Jiang Xiaoshu yelled and rushed forward with fists clenched. A few boys who had been hit by stones were watching the show, waiting for the little girl to be beaten to the ground.

    Stuff like this has happened before.

    They bullied Jiang Xiaoya, his elder sister was punched several times by Jiang Xiaoshu in order to protect her, and even cried andined to her mother... Hahaha funny!

    Jiang Xiaoshu said that his third aunt can''t take care of things. He has the biggest milk in their family, and his milk loves him, so he will definitely not let him be wronged.

    Isn''t it just a little girl''s film.

    but¡­

    how so!

    Deer¡¤Little Girl Movie¡¤Jingzhi just turned his body and hooked his feet, and put Jiang Xiaoshu down. When Roudunzi was lying on the ground, his eyes had an expression of disbelief, "Jiang Xiaomiao, you lose money. Hide your face! The Jiang family doesn''t want you anymore, you are all homeless wild girls! Don''t stand there and let me beat you!"

    He was lying on his stomach, while Lu Jingzhi was standing, looking down at him condescendingly. After a while, he curled his lips into a smile, and said two words, "garbage."

    Jiang Xiaoshu couldn''t bear such grievances, roaring and twisting his fat body, he got up and was about to continue to rush forward, and even winked at his friends, asking them to go up together.

    Jiang Wunian''s nails dug into his palm, "Second Sister..."

    The sound of the winding from behind, the sound of breathing after running, the sound of a heavy heartbeat¡ªif Lu Jingzhi couldn¡¯t even hear these, and couldn¡¯t avoid them, then she wouldn¡¯t have to hang out in Huxi Vige, she could just move.

 Chapter 100: Lord Deer teaches you how to be a man

    Chapter 100 Master Lu teaches you how to be a man

    The deer frightened the branch and didn''t turn back. It took two steps away, and then kicked neatly. The person who rushed up behind him flew straight up, plopped, and fell into the stream with a big ssh.

    The second one who rushed up couldn''t stop at all. He clearly saw the situation of his little friend, but he continued to rush forward disobediently. Lu Jingzhi didn''t kick him, but grabbed the little fat man Jiang Xiaoshu who was rushing forward. The clothes gave him the strength to move forward.

    Just like that, the front and back two collided with the greatest strength, but Lu Jingzhi happened to miss the collision.

    Pain, pain in the bridge of the nose, pain in the forehead, pain everywhere.

    Jiang Xiaoshu was hit on the ground by his buttocks, looking up at the stars.

    "Blood¡ªahhhhhh bleeding!"

    The fish that had slipped through the in the back began to scream strangely. When they heard the bleeding, Jiang Xiaoshu and another person named Zhao Xiaodong couldn''t hold back all of a sudden, and yelled indiscriminately.

    Jiang Xiaoshu wiped away the nosebleed, and soon it was all over his face, "I''m going to tell grandma, let her beat you to death with a cane! You loser! I should have sold you long ago! The money I bought is for me to study !Pooh!"

    Zhao Xiaodong has a strong body, he is puffy, neither of them has settled down, and Jiang Xiaoshu''s spittle is also bloody.

    "Wow... so much blood, I can''t stop it, am I going to die?! If I die, grandma will chop you up and make you pay for it!"

    He is only ten years old, he opens his mouth like a slut, and shuts his mouth like a girl who loses money. He has been nurtured like this. It is conceivable that he usually listens to what Qian Zhenzhu and Mrs. Jiang say.

    Family education is deplorable.

    Are you still thinking about reading?

    Lu Jingzhi has lost his mind, not everyone can grow into Jiang Jinxu in Lao Jiang''s house.

    Jiang Xiaoshu nearly spit on her with a mouthful of saliva, but after Lu Jingzhi dodged, he kicked Jiang Xiaoshu somersault.

    In my memory, the original owner was bullied by the Erfang brothers and sisters a lot. Sometimes you have to start to believe in Xunzi¡ªpeople are inherently evil, so education is particrly important.

    Obviously, Jiang Xiaoshu has this kind of innate evil.

    He didn''t provoke him at all, maybe it was just a look in the eyes, and he rushed up to kick the original owner.

    Oh yes, just such a hard kick, it''s just an appetizer.

    Too busy, after the meal time, Jiang Xiaoshu will eat the meal left for her.

    Although it¡¯s just half a Zamian steamed bun, or a sparse soup with a few grains of rice, you can stay up until dawn after eating it. Unfortunately, he eats so much meat that even this little thing has to be maliciously snatched away.

    When guestse to the house, I am happy to meet Mrs. Jiang. When the sunes out in the west, she can get half a piece of white sugar cake. She stole food, which made Mrs. Jiang unhappy, and gave her another beating.

    He has done all kinds of weird and dirty things.

    Children''s evil is neither big nor small, but it can kill people alive.

    Being pressed and beaten like this, Jiang Xiaoshu is a child after all, he couldn''t hold his breath anymore, and was about to cry with a cry.

    Lu Jingzhi is not used to him, he cries for him, but she still has things to do, "Little brother, who else is bullying you?"

    The three people behind who didn''t fall and were thrown were still bluffing, as if they didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter.

    Also, I have been a demon for a long time, and I have be a king.

    Jiang Wunian: "All of them."

    Not only are there, but two people are not there.

    What kind of life did they lead!

 Chapter 101: Shes as pretty as a ghost

    Chapter 101 She is as beautiful as a female ghost

    Soon, the three moring to avenge their brothers knew what stupidity they hadmitted, and one by one, they were thrown into the stream.

    This kind of flowing water will always be cool even in midsummer, not to mention that it is only April now.

    After absorbing the water, the clothes hung heavily on the body, trying to get up, but fell down again top-heavy.

    Fortunately, the stream is not deep.

    Several people were wearing shoes, sshing in the stream, and soon, the ce was turned upside down and muddy.

    The originally clear stream can no longer even see fish and shrimp.

    Angrily cursing.

    Lu Jingzhi lifted Jiang Xiaoshu up, ignored his struggle, and pushed him into the water.

    Immediately, the world is clean.

    There was no sound.

    gurgle gurg¡ª

    Bubbles.

    Lu Jingzhi bent his eyes, "I have endured you for a long time."

    She isughing.

    But it made the bear children creepy.

    She is so beautiful.

    Beautiful as a female ghost.

    "Wow-"

    The cry startled the flying birds.

    "I want to find my mother!"

    "Woohoo¡ªI want to find my grandma!"

    "cough cough cough cough"

    A piercing cough.

    Lu Jingzhi held Jiang Xiaoshu by the back cor and lifted him out of the water.

    The dust, blood, snot, and tears on the original face were washed away, and the small eyes that were exactly the same as Qian Zhenzhu''s were squeezed together on the white and fat face.

    Jiang Wunian tugged on Lu Jingzhi''s sleeve worriedly.

    The deer tilted his head in shock, with a puzzled expression.

    Jiang Wunian felt that there was something in the eyes of the second sister that she couldn''t understand.

    Hostility?

    Resentment?

    It seems not.

    "Don''t worry." Lu Jingzhiforted Jiang Wunian, "I will make him obedient once, and he won''t trouble you again."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    That''s not what she''s worried about!

    is worried that Jiang Xiaoshu will die!

    Jiang Xiaoshu opened his mouth wide, breathing in the fresh air almost greedily, he is still alive, he is still alive!

    Googloo.

    A strong force hit the back of his neck, and he couldn''t resist the force even though he twisted like a maggot, "Save..."

    Lu Jingzhi counted the time and lifted him up again.

    Silence.

    There was a long silence.

    This period of time seems to be very long, but if you count it down, it is less than five minutes from the time of meeting to the present.

    The little girl is shorter than them, her cuffs and trousers are rolled up, her skin is white and dazzling, her eyes are smiling, three points brighter than the sun, but they can''t feel any temperature.

    It''s so cold.

    It''s really cold.

    The stream water is too cold.

    it''s too cold.

    Not suitable for catching fish.

    Not suitable for bathing either.

    They shouldn''t have dragged Jiang Wunian to catch fish.

    It shouldn''t be.

    Shouldn''t have pulled his clothes.

    Shouldn''t...

    The half-children who have never been remorseful dogs, under the light nces of those eyes, unexpectedly developed a psychology of repentance at the same time.

    gurgle gurgle...

    When he was dragged out of the water by the cor again, Jiang Xiaoshu''s eyes were already dull.

    It''s not that they haven''t yed the game of Zha Mengzi.

    Open your eyes under the water, small fish and shrimps swim under your eyelids, puff your cheeks and blow a few bubbles, that is the joy of boys in summer.

    But... the stream is so muddy.

    With eyes open, the world is gray, and the eyeballs hurt as if they were beaten.

    With eyes closed, the world is dark, darker than a moonless night on the coldest day of the twelfth lunar month.

    ck looks like going to hell.

    The reason why Lu Jingzhi let Jiang Xiaoshu go is simple.

    He was scared to pee.

    Lu Jingzhi pursed his lips in disgust, his beautiful eyebrows frowned, very agile,pared with the lifeless smile just now, it was like a beautiful picture scroll.

    She scolded softly, "Wan Duzi, can I still eat this fish today!"

 Chapter 102: The younger sister is the one she protects

    Chapter 102 My sister is the one she protects

    "Ghost! You are not human! You are a ghost!" Jiang Xiaoshu''s first words after regaining consciousness were this, "You are¡ªuh..."

    His little friend covered his mouth.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Before you bullied me, I endured it in order not to be beaten by grandma. In the future, if you bully me, I will hang you up and beat you hard - this time, it is just a warning, little fat man, give me Roll round."

    Jiang Xiaoshu rolled.

    Rolled away whimpering.

    Jiang Wunian made a small basket out of reeds, holding more than a dozen wild duck eggs, "Second sister, go home, I can pickle salted duck eggs, the kind that run out of oil, do you like mooncakes with taro paste? Or salty duck eggs? Egg yolk biscuits?"

    Lu Jingzhi nodded without hesitation, "I like it! I also like salted egg yolk rice dumplings!"

    Jiang Wunian let go of her heart, squatting beside Lu Jingzhi, struggling for a long time before making up her mind and poking Lu Jingzhi''s face.

    Like the tentacles of a small snail, poke it once and retract it immediately.

    Laugh silly.

    Lu Jingzhi tilted his head, not quite understanding why she wanted to poke her, but when she saw herugh, heughed too, and said generously, "Do you want to touch my face? Yes, I allow it. "

    Soft.

    Jiang Wunian''s fingertips still had some warmth.

    Second sister is so beautiful.

    Second sister is a good person.

    The second sister is terrible when she is angry.

    But she is not afraid.

    "Second sister, were you very angry just now?"

    "Of course, they bully you."

    "Thanks."

    "You''re wee, you are destined to meet me thousands of miles away, you are the one I protect now, understand?"

    "clear."

    "I''m so angry!" Lu Jingzhiined, "Do you know what I saw in my memory? They''re so bullying! Especially that Jiang Xiaoshu, who''s so stupid, I really want to open his brains, see See if the brains in his brain have dried up and turned into a paste."

    Jiang Wunian knew it.

    She also has those bad memories.

    "I was too busy a few days ago and didn''t have time, otherwise I would have wanted to take revenge on him."

    "Revenge for the original owner?"

    Knowing that there is no one around, otherwise no one wille to stop this farce, but Jiang Wunian''s voice is still low, especially when ites to "Original Owner", I wish I could turn my head like an owl One hundred and eighty degrees.

    "Of course." Lu Jingzhi nodded as a matter of course, "I upy¡ªno onees here, I can feel it, I don''t want to scare you, that''s what it means, you understand, anyway, I need to thank her, although, It was not her will to die, and it was not her will that Ie."

    But by mistake, time and space are out of ce, she came here, and she has to do something for it.

    Lu Jingzhi has no regrets if he doesn''t believe the original owner.

    She worked hard to make money.

    Live better.

    To avenge her.

    Obviously the hostility in her body still remained, but Jiang Wunian felt that the second sister was so kind.

    "Does the second sister hate them?"

    "I don''t hate them." Lu Jingzhi''s hair was messed up, but instead of tidying it up, she made it even more messy, "I''m not her, I''m like reading a novel, it doesn''t matter whether you hate it or not, many of them are Hate it."

    Her empathy ability has never been good.

    Emotional intelligence is also stuck at a certain point and can no longer go any further.

    But it doesn''t matter, as long as the points are good or bad.

    Jiang Wunian bowed his head guiltily, "I''m not good at it, I can''t even help her get revenge."

    "It''s all said, you don''t have to think too much." Lu Jingzhiforted, "This is not your obligation, and living happily is what you should do."

 Chapter 103: Hit the little bear, here comes the old bear

    Chapter 103 Hit the little bear, herees the old bear

    Life, how happy you are.

    She helped get revenge, she was happy, she was going to do it.

    If the younger sister is not happy, then don¡¯t do it.

    Anyway, it''s the same wave of enemies, she can do it, it''s a matter of convenience.

    The stream became clear again.

    Lu Jingzhi stood still in the water. The water-type ability made her notification and water merge into one, and the wood-type ability was like a natural bait, hooking the fish.

    Quickly and ruthlessly, he caught two of the fattest fish and threw them into the small basket we made.

    Fearing that it would thump for a long time, and it would smell fishy all over, Lu Jingzhi directly killed it.

    "Is that enough? Another one?"

    Two crucian carp and one silver carp.

    There is no roasted wholemb today, and it would not be bad to rece it with roasted whole fish.

    Return with full rewards.

    -

    Lunch was made by Jiang Tanyue. Normally, Lu Jingzhi would have to stay for a whole day as long as he went up the mountain. Today, he brought someone with him. I don¡¯t know if he will go home.

    Didn''t wait for my sisters toe, but waited for several waves of uninvited guests.

    So, it¡¯s a little bad to beat up a bear.

    After the little bear was beaten, the old bear came.

    At that time, the Lord hadn¡¯te home yet, chatting and catching fish by the stream.

    Jiang Tanyue opened the door calmly, and weed the four groups of brats together with his parents, neither humble nor overbearing.

    The thatched cottage is still the original appearance. If you don¡¯t go in and look, you won¡¯t see anything else in it.

    The front yard has been cleaned cleanly, there are not many farm tools, and they are neatly arranged and leaned against the corner, spotless, it looks neat and tidy.

    "Aunt Zhao, Aunt Liu, Aunt Lu, Uncle Guo."

    After Jiang Tanyue called out, Aunt Zhao spoke. Her eyebrows were sparse and her face was dull, but her words were not weak at all, but rather choking, "It''s not bad, and I know how to call Aunt Zhao. You know When Dad died, which one of the vigers did note to help, good guy, now life is easy and unrestrained, and he has turned his face and refused to recognize anyone."

    His yin and yang are weird on one side, and Mrs. Lu on the other side has exploded like a firecracker, "You little girl knows what a fart, call your mother out!"

    "Aunt Zhao has something to say. My mother is not feeling well. If there is anything, I will handle it for you." Jiang Tanyue''s voice was as gentle and indifferent as she spoke to the vigers.

    Aunt Lu doesn''t care whether she can deal with it or not. When she was young, she worked as a maid of a wealthy family for a few years. After she came back, she felt noble. Like a dy in charge" in the city, she spoke aggressively, "Mrs. Shen, Mrs. Chen,e out, we have something to talk to you about!"

    From the moment the door was opened, Jiang Tanyue caught sight of the four children involved from the corner of her eye.

    The elder has a bad face and is angry.

    The child is wronged and his hair is wet.

    Jiang Tanyue nodded slightly, yes, my sister has something to do.

    And it was just done.

    This means¡ªmy sister ising home soon.

    It¡¯s just right, the rice is warm in the pot, but it¡¯s not cold yet.

    Jiang Tanyue was full of thoughts, but she didn''t show anything on her face, with a sad face, "My mother is not in good health, and I have always handled my family affairs."

    She wasn''t lying.

    Indeed it is.

    Several people are not struggling anymore.

    "My grandson was thrown into the water by your Xiao Miao, good guy, the little girl is not too young and has a temper!"

    "My kid was also thrown out. I wanted to say it a long time ago. That girl, Xiao Miao, looks obedient and sweet, but in fact she has a bad temper and a vicious mind. Last time her second aunt was beaten in the head and bled!"

    "This is still a little girl, my God, how can she get married if she grows up like this!"

    Thank you for liking, the second day of the second round, I hope to go further~

 Chapter 104: Jiang Tanyues Nonsense Literature

    Chapter 104 Jiang Tanyue''s Nonsense Literature

    "It''s terrible, this is dead and no one is disciplined, tsk tsk, it''s pitiful, but it''s too damned, my son was pushed into the water, what if he catches a cold?"

    "Children are weak, so they can''t catch a cold andmit crimes! Where''s Miao Miao? Where''s the person? I''ll ask her for questioning!"

    After hearing a few people talking about each other, Jiang Tanyue nodded, "My sister is not at home, do you want to wait or go home first ande back in the evening?"

    "Wait¡ªno! Why should we wait for her!"

    Jiang Tanyue: "Because my sister is not at home."

    It seems that this is the truth.

    But the four women still felt something was wrong when they looked at the little girl in front of them.

    Under normal circumstances, when encountering such a thing, what will the parents say after theye to the door?

    ¡ªDead child, do nothing, his aunt, when the childes back, I will beat him to death.

    ¡ªChildren, it is inevitable to fight and fight, so,

    Or just refuse to admit it.

    Or it was a bacsh.

    or it could be¡­

    But no family has ever been so calm when encountering such a thing.

    "I''m sorry, my family is poor, so I don''t have any extra stools." Jiang Tanyue moved out four stools, which were used by a family of four to eat. Thest one was bought by Jiang Wunian on the day she came back, and there was no more. , "Sit for a while and calm down. You said that it was pushed into the water in a stream not far from the top of the mountain? Then it won''t be long, and my sister will be back soon."

    "Waiting for her to do?! We''re here for an exnation!"

    There was a hint of apology in Jiang Tanyue''s eyes, but her mouth did not apologize, "My sister is not here, I don''t know what happened, I don''t know how to apologize, and I don''t know how topensate, please be safe, don''t be impatient, wait until my sisteres home, okay?"

    "Didn''t I say it all?! My grandson said it was your sister who pushed him, pushed them, into the water!"

    A dark head protruded from Aunt Lu''s side, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Apart from being ck, she was still upright. "It''s not pushing, it''s throwing."

    is slipping him with one hand, and with a whoosh, he flies up.

    But Mrs. Lu doesn''t care whether to push or throw, she only cares that her grandson has encountered this incident.

    "Oh, by the way, there is also Jiang Xiaoshu from your second aunt''s house. How should I say it, Lu Fengshou, tell me how that Jiang Xiaoshu was watered by his cousin."

    "It''s weird, Qian Zhenzhu can hold her breath and don''te looking for her!"

    Because the scene was too shocking at that time, the little girl''s brows and eyes were heavy, which brought a huge psychological shadow to them, causing several people to talk upside down at the same time.

    "What is purring." Lu Jingzhi stepped into the gate, put the pan aside, stretched his shoulders, squinted his eyes like a cat, "My stomach is purring."

    Hungry.

    Solved the bear child and made him even more hungry.

    Aww, four brats.

    It seems that the parents have made a move.

    It was a reproach when they came up, Lu Jingzhi was not used to them, he looked at the four bears one by one, and no one dared to look at her for a second.

    Even the youngest son of Aunt Zhao''s family cried out, "Mom, go home, let''s go home, I don''t want to see her!"

    She is so beautiful.

    Pretty like a ghost.

    woo woo woo.

    One partner in each hand.

    Throw it into the water with a plop.

    Without blinking.

    "Count! You coward! Why did I give birth to such a fool like you?" Aunt Zhao pped Zhao Xiaodong on the back of the head.

 Chapter 105: Im bored? ?

    Chapter 105 I''m so bored? ?

    Lu Jingzhi swears, this p is much heavier than her p.

    The love from his own mother made Zhao Xiaodong grin his teeth but dared not say anything.

    "Cry, cry! You can''t even beat a little girl, you have the guts to cry!" Aunt Zhao pinched Zhao Xiaodong''s face hard, "Hold back the tears to my olddy."

    The burly boy had tears in his eyes, pitiful.

    But Lu Jingzhi didn''t sympathize with him at all.

    He was taught a lesson at home, but when he went out to y wild, he got used to it!

    The olddy in the family has such a bad temper, so she just wants to bully other good-tempered children, idiots.

    Jiang Wunian was not the first to be bullied like this, and certainly not thest.

    There are quite a few handsome boys and thin boys in the vige.

    Malnutrition, nothing to do.

    "Since the aunts and aunts are here, it will save me a few more trips to find the door." Lu Jingzhi grinned, looking very obedient, "No, besides my second aunt''s cousin, there is another What about people?"

    "have no idea."

    "Who else is here? Lu Fengshou, tell me!"

    "Gao Yuan."

    "Orphans and widows, don''t dare toe!"

    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. His family is orphaned and widowed. There are two sons, and one of them is a schr who is going to take the exam. Isn''t this Jiang''s family also orphaned and widowed? There are still two girls and only one son."

    They chattered.

    It seems to have forgotten what to do here.

    In a word, the deer frightened the branch and turned the customer.

    Jiang Wunian entered the room along the base of the wall, Jiang Tanyue paused and blocked it for her.

    Lu Jingzhi: "I threw them in the water. Before you came to the door, did you forget to ask, why did we have a conflict? It would be a pain for me to be idle. Seeing a brood of domineering grandchildren of your family , just go up and raise your fist?"

    After listening to these words, the aunts and aunts don¡¯t know what is conflicting or not, but they know that this little girl¡¯s words are really...

    "Xiao Miao, it''s not that your aunt is talking about you, look at you where you look like a girl! You even hit your second aunt, what else are you afraid to do?"

    "I hit Qianzhuzhu because she pushed me down and knocked me on the rock, and it hurt ''to death'', and I hit your son because he bullied my little brother." Lu Jingzhi raised his chin at the four boys over there, "Did you follow me?" Are the family members telling the truth, or lying?"

    Not necessarily.

    Some people look at their sons and grandchildren with filters.

    His mischievousness is solid and he is not bullied.

    He bullies others, he is a man, brave and good at fighting.

    He was bullied, it was terrible, the whole family''s lungs could be exploded, and the eyes could pop out.

    Double standard.

    Extreme double standard.

    The children raised by this kind of family will be sorry for this family atmosphere.

    Zhao Xiaodong, Lu Fengshou, Liu Datou, Guo Yongrui, the four of them felt chills inexplicably when they were looked at like this.

    One by one, they lost the strength of the leather monkeys who went up to the sky and entered the earth, and they shrank behind the adults and did not dare to move.

    Lu Fengshou muttered, "You''re the one lying!"

    "Then you are not telling the truth." Lu Jingzhi looked at this brat with beautiful eyes.

    Lu Fengshou was pushed out by Aunt Lu to face off with Lu Jingzhi, his eyes flustered, and he yelled, "I didn''t bully Jiang Wunian, we were ying with him!"

    "I''m ying with you too." Lu Jingzhi said, "ying a diving game."

    "You are not ying with us, you are bullying us!" Lu Fengshou was stared at closely, and his voice became smaller and smaller.

    The first response to him was a sneer.

    Hearing this, his hairs stood on end.

 Chapter 106: family members should not be bullied

    Chapter 106 Family members must not be bullied

    "Then you dragged my brother into the stream, so you are not bullying him! You also pinched his wrist, andst time, you even tore his cor. Why, in your eyes, you pushed him into the water. Noting, unable to breathe, turned into a corpse, is this called bullying?"

    "Whatever you say." A hunger warning suddenly came from her stomach, and Lu Jingzhi''s strength disappeared by three points in an instant, and her straight back seemed to bend down, "You think so, if I see you bullying me next time My little brother, I will return it ten times, a hundred times and a thousand times."

    First salute and then soldiers.

    The ceremony is also a ceremony.

    Now it''s unreasonable to just look at the other person.

    Lu Jingzhi has a broken jar and broken mentality.

    Turn around and enter the house.

    Jiang Tanyue supports the forehead.

    Stop a few people.

    After the information just disclosed was integrated, the whole story of the matter became clear.

    Thest time Jiang Wunian was picked up from the mountain was also because he was bullied.

    Even in the face of the four people''s nonsense, oh no, three people, the Guo family seems to be fishing in troubled waters, Jiang Tanyue will not back down.

    Although, taking a step back, the sea and the sky are brighter, weak and strong people cannot be broken, but family members should not be bullied.

    At least, you can''t be bullied both openly and secretly.

    "Although children are young, they should also have a pious attitude towards life. It is not serious or serious, and it is not good for anyone to get involved in awsuit about human life."

    Originally, Lu Jingzhi''s words were already very serious, but Jiang Tanyue''s scapegoat instantly blew people away.

    "What, what lifewsuit! This is serious!"

    All of a sudden, it involves knowledge that themon people cannot rte to.

    They were visibly panicked.

    Looking at their own children, they were more flustered than they were, and even screamed for grievances, "We were just ying with Jiang Wunian! We want to pull her into the water to y!"

    "What are you ying? ying with your life?"

    The four children were terrified, and Jiang Tanyue took advantage of the victory to pursue, "Prison is only one step away from you."

    It was Aunt Zhao who came back to her senses first, and pped Zhao Xiaodong on the head, "Okay, you still dare to lie and say that someone bullied you! My olddy thought you couldn''t even beat a little girl, It turns out that not only you can''t beat the little girl, but you also want to drown Jiang Wunian!"

    She taught her youngest son not to be bullied wherever he went, but she never taught him to kill someone!

    Zhao Xiaodong was confused.

    Why, why did it be fatal? !

    Aunt Lu worked as a servant girl, so she has a superficial understanding of thew.

    Although it is said that in a rich family, the masters beat people to death, but I have also heard that some people beat servants who have not signed a contract of sale.

    Although she didn''t beat Lu Fengshou, Lu Fengshou''s face was almost scraped off with enough sharpness.

    The father and son of the Guo family, who were paddling for fish, looked at each other. Uncle Guo poked Guo Yongrui on the head, "No matter how your mother stops me, I will send you to school after the wheat harvest. Not to mention being a schr, at least you have to be a person."

    Jiang Tanyue looked sideways.

    A big man is very conspicuous among several women, and he was the first to apologize, and by the way, Guo Yongrui was pushed out to make him apologize, which made Jiang Tanyue look at him with new eyes.

    "I won''t call my younger brother out, he is timid and afraid. Guo Yongrui''s apology, I will pass it on."

    Aunt Zhao spoke quickly, "Boys are so timid, they will suffer in the future!"

    "It''s okay, my sister is brave and will protect my younger brother."

    Aunt Zhao was sent to the army, and she looked ugly, but she remembered the scene of her son dragging someone''s clothes into the stream¡ªand bordered by water, rivers,kes, and streams, in which year no one died.

    If you take your life on your back, your son will be ruined in this life!

 Chapter 107: It is reasonable to suspect that my sister is the leader of a pyramid scheme

    Chapter 107 It is reasonable to suspect that my sister is the leader of a pyramid scheme

    Several children were pushed out to apologize obediently. Jiang Tanyue didn''t say forgiveness, nor did she say that she would not forgive, but only said that she would pass it on.

    When the few people were about to leave, Jiang Tanyue said, "Uncle Guo is right, boys shouldn''t always go wild in the countryside. If the family has enough money, let''s send them to get a job, don''t talk about this road. No matter how far you go, spend some money, learn to read and write, and when you grow up, you will be very honorable as an ountant in the town. In two or three years, you can always earn back the money that Shuxiu spent and so on."

    Looking at Mrs. Lu slightly, she didn''t stop for too long. She continued, "The big family is already very rich, but they still don''t rx when ites to educating their children. One can imagine how important reading is."

    "There are a lot of students in the school in the town, and if you get to know two or three friends, if you are lucky, you may be able to make it to the top..."

    Very well, the Liu family''s heart was moved.

    They want to say something, the family has no money to support, no one does the housework, and the children in the family have no such brains, but¡ªthey have already exined it step by step.

    Heartbeat.

    Extremely exciting.

    In this era, the old farmers in the vige are not passed down from generation to generation. Lao Tzu sweats like rain in the field, and the same is true for the young ones raised. The children and grandchildren are endless.

    Only those with a long-term vision be the head of the family, the family has two or three silver coins, there is no shortage ofbor force, and the children and grandchildren are clearly very intelligent and unparalleled¡ªyes, the Jiang family is talking about, then they will send their children to Kaimeng, To study, to be a schr, to be a high official.

    Are they envious?

    envious.

    Jealousy?

    envy.

    Want to be?

    have not thought.

    Because¡ªno one has ever analyzed everything, every sentence, every sentence like the little girl in front of me, so thorough that it seems that after living for so many years, her brain is really used for the first time.

    Under the constraints of the times, there are always sad people.

    The four wished they could immediately make up their minds and send their son and grandson to study in the town.

    Soon it will be the wheat harvest, and the school in the town will give the students a holiday.

    Let¡¯s pass the wheat harvest, let¡¯s pass the wheat harvest¡ª

    "Xiaohua, what are you doing, why are you saying so reasonable? Is your family nning to send Xiaoya to school?"

    Everyone knows that her little uncle Jiang Jinxu is a schr in Huxi Vige. He is not easy to approach, but his temper is not bad.

    After all, Xiaohua lives under the same roof, and Xiaohua knows a lot.

    "No, if I meet your sons and grandchildren again in the town, won''t my little brother be bullied again? It''s another matter to be approached by my aunt and aunt again." Lu Jingzhi held the bowl poked his head out of the stove.

    She was full, washed the mulberries, and waszily pinching them one by one into her mouth.

    Gently sip the pulp and discard the stem.

    Jiang Tanyue shook her head, "My sister has a bad temper, my aunts forgive me."

    The few people who were originally annoyed, not only lost their anger, but also became embarrassing after being suppressed like this.

    It''s because they didn''t understand the situation and came to the door.

    What do you care about with a child.

    Pulling Jiang Tanyue to ask about the children''s going to school, all of them had happy smiles on their faces.

    The four brats huddled together, not daring to ask or speak about this change.

    But they heard clearly.

    Enter school.

    If there are no idents, they will enter the school!

    In the room, Lu Jingzhiughed and said to Jiang Wunian, "Look at what my sister said, it seems that she said everything, but she didn''t seem to say anything. I reasonably suspect that she has also been the head of a pyramid scheme besides being the president of thepany."

 Chapter 108: Jiang Wunian wanted to hit one on the spot

    Chapter 108 Jiang Wunian wants to knock one on the spot

    Although it was nonsense literature, it did coax a few people away.

    Before they left, they apologized to Jiang Tanyue with a look of guilt.

    Jiang Wunian worked hard, washing the mulberries carefully.

    "Take a break? Sweating."

    Lu Jingzhi eats seriously.

    Jiang Wunian''s movements gradually slowed down, "The eldest sister and the second sister are both amazing."

    A naughty child who was beaten up while talking andughing cries for his father and mother, and a scapegoat can finally make the bear''s parents grateful.

    It was so powerful that she wanted to hit one on the spot.

    Unlike her, don''t say that she doesn''t have the ability to fight back. Even if she does, she has to think about whether it will cause any serious consequences, or she won''t fight. Anyway, it''s just a child. Anyway, it didn''t hurt her in the end, right? ?

    But¡ªseeing the sisters responding to the bear children and bear parents, she is really super happy!

    Is she a very immoral person?

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know what she was thinking, only knew: "I have to go back to the house, if I eat any more, this basket wille back for nothing."

    Get up, and pull Jiang Wunian up, "Let''s go, go to rest."

    With small arms and legs, I went up the mountain, and I am still shaking. If I wash these mulberries, I will probably be paralyzed tomorrow.

    "Gone?" Lu Jingzhi asked Jiang Tanyue.

    "Yeah." Jiang Tanyue nodded, and her sister took the mulberry and put it to her mouth. She was not used to it, but she ate the mulberry under the gaze of the little girl''s beautiful eyes.

    "It''s clean." Lu Jingzhi sighed.

    "After the wheat harvest, they go to school, more clean."

    "Sister, are you coaxing them to go to school so that they won''t have time to trouble Xiao Ya?"

    "Um."

    if not?

    Mr. Jiang never does useless work.

    Lu Jingzhi apuded her, "Sister Liuliuliu!"

    "Each of them has a family where they can get it. If there is more publicity, there will be fewer brats."

    Let¡¯s say it¡¯s mutually beneficial.

    One got knowledge, the other got purification.

    "Where''s mother?" Lu Jingzhi said, "I haven''t seen anyone since I came back."

    "I went to town with Aunt Zheng to buy summer clothes." Jiang Tanyue wiped the sweat from her neck, "It''s time to change clothes, it''s so hot."

    It is not mainly a question of whether to wear summer clothes or not.

    The dark clothes they wear are very heat-absorbing, and they are made of stiff coarse cloth. It is true that they are wear-resistant and ufortable.

    Now that I have some money, it''s time to get new clothes.

    Although it is not luxurious enough to make it a consumable, it does not feel bad after wearing fine cotton cloth.

    "Why didn''t you go?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

    Hearing this question, the corners of Jiang Tanyue''s mouth twitched, "Mother said she doesn''t want to wear colorful clothes, she wants to show off."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    She tilted her head and thought for a while, "Mother''s temperament should really be showy. The first time I saw my mother, I thought she was a peony."

    "Elegant and luxurious?" Jiang Tanyue said.

    "The woman in the south of the Yangtze River I imagined is misty and rainy." It is "Rain Lane" and it is "Lc Flower". Lu Jingzhi asked casually, "Do you think mother is lying to us?"

    "I don''t know." It doesn''t matter if you cheat, Jiang Tanyue turned her arms, "Go and rest, I''ll wash the mulberries, have you finished eating this basket today? Will it rot tomorrow?"

    What they picked were all ripe purple mulberries.

    "Although I can eat it, the unit of measurement for eating fruit shouldn''t be ''basket''." Lu Jingzhi exined seriously, "This is used to make jam, and the profit is high. I believe my sister can sell an unbelievable fruit. The price, why don¡¯t you sell sizzling tofu.¡±

    Jiang Tanyue epted the unbelievablepliment from her sister without changing her face, "Do you use white sugar? I don''t know much about it, but it''s just right, my mother will buy white sugar back today. The iron te tofu is for making, and I will sell other things in the future. Profits If it is not profitable, the most important thing in the early stage is to get familiar with it.¡±

 Chapter 109: Its just - the ability of the water system!

    Chapter 109 is¡ªwater ability!

    Their family is a strange family.

    But since we are here, everyone has to contribute to the family.

    Jiang Wunian is no exception.

    She knows how to make food, and can make unique food that is not avable in this era. Of course, she must make use of it.

    There are not too many ways to make money.

    She rubbed her arms, rolled up her sleeves and soaked her hands in therge basin.

    There is no way to soak all the mulberries in a basket, so they are all divided, soaked, remove the twigs, grass clippings, dust, etc., and then pick out the broken ones.

    Suddenly, Jiang Tanyue''s left hand was grabbed.

    Lu Jingzhi squatted on the ground, took Jiang Tanyue''s left hand, moved it up along the wrist, and frowned, "Is your arm ufortable?"

    "Well, it''s because I''m too tired."

    Indeed, too tired.

    Jiang Tanyue doesn''t have the ability to hunt and earn money from Lu Jingzhi, Shen Nanwei has to support her hands and do embroidery work, Jiang Wunian can cook, so she contracted out other jobs at home.

    Before chopping firewood and carrying water, now washing clothes, washing dishes, washing pots, resolving disputes and cleaning, Jiang Tanyue keeps the house in good order.

    Correspondingly, tired.

    Arms and legs are tired.

    At first, she was so hungry that she couldn''t sleep, butter she was so tired that her muscles twitched and hurt so much that she couldn''t sleep. After traveling for so long, Jiang Tanyue never had a good night''s sleep without dreams.

    Working during the day, not sleeping well at night, and never yelling bitterness, Lu Jingzhi gasped, so horrified, this is the CEO? ! So scary!

    "Sister, your arm is sprained."

    No wonder I saw her kneading and kneading.

    "A sprain?" Jiang Tanyue frowned, "Misced bones?"

    "No way, your arm will not be able to move if the bone is misced." Lu Jingzhi said, "It should be a sprained tendon. I became a monk halfway, and I learned simple healing after I learned how to fight."

    Mostly rely on abilities.

    "I went to see the doctor in the afternoon, and the work of selling iron te tofu was postponed. I raised my arms for two days, and the sprouts made jam." Knowing that he was not tired because of muscle aches, but a tendon sprain, Jiang Tanyue immediately changed the original n.

    People are fundamental.

    Sharpening a knife does not mistake woodcutters.

    Light blue water swirled and danced at Lu Jingzhi''s fingertips, gently hooked Jiang Tanyue''s left hand, climbed along his arm, and finally disappeared.

    Jiang Tanyue''s arm, which had been sore since time travel, seemed to be soaked in water. It was sore and swollen at first, and then suddenly rxed.

    After the arm wasfortable, the neck and back, which were tense and stiff due to the misced tendons, rxed in an instant.

    Jiang Tanyue stared nkly at the little girl in front of her, her mouth opened and closed, closed and opened again.

    "It''s fine." Lu Jingzhi nodded, and frowned.

    Lu Jingzhi is a medicalyman who has be a monk halfway. He is good, but it doesn''t matter. The technology is not enough, so magices in.

    "What... is this?" Jiang Tanyue licked her lips and made a difficult sound.

    "Ability, I am a water-type ability user."

    Jiang Tanyue was shocked by her younger sister''s natural appearance. She dared to say that she was never so full of question marks when she traveled through time.

    After all, young and frivolous, who hasn''t read a few novels.

    Perhaps infected by Jiang Tanyue''s "I don''t understand" expression, Lu Jingzhi even began to suspect that something was wrong with her. She lowered her eyes, blinked her eyshes lightly, and her gaze fell on her palm, with a light blue light reflected on her. In her eyes, the eyebrows and eyes are embellished more softly and delicately.

    "It''s - it''s the water ability! Haven''t you seen it?"

    The two looked at each other.

    Jiang Tanyue: Not really.

    This is the first one.

 Chapter 110: you stole the cucumber

    Chapter 110 You stole the cucumber

    Lu Jingzhi tilted his head, his eyes were clear and innocent, expressing his iprehension, "It shouldn''t be, even if you are not a person with supernatural abilities, you still need to study supernatural abilities and beasts if you work in aboratory!"

    Jiang Tanyue: No, I don''t work in anyboratory, and I don''t study any supernatural powers and beasts.

    At this time, no matter how nervous people are, they should react.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Did you die too early in yourst life?!"

    Jiang Tanyue: "Aren''t we from the same era?!"

    The two spoke at the same time.

    Jiang Tanyue: "?"

    After a deep soul exchange.

    Lu Jingzhi: "So you are not a doomsday survivor!"

    Jiang Tanyue: "My world is a serious technological age."

    Lu Jingzhi: "The ce where I stayed was originally very serious, but suddenly one day, it was not serious."

    Jiang Tanyue: "Perhaps, I am from the years before you? I had an ident in 2026."

    "That''s different. I also died with the Zombie King in 2026." Lu Jingzhi said, "It''s probably a parallel world. It started from the meteor shower ten years ago and went to a fork."

    Although it is not the same era, it is only different in the next ten years.

    Others are exactly the same.

    "The matter of supernatural powers is too conspicuous, sister, protect yourself." Given that her younger sister''s acting style is too wild, Jiang Tanyue has to remind her even if she feels like an old mother.

    "I know, when I treat Jiang Jinxu, he always faints."

    Once he fainted by himself, and once he was knocked unconscious by her.

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    "So you didn''t know that I was a supernatural being!" Deer held his chin in shock, with a look of surprise in his eyes, "I thought you all knew."

    "We...we? Are you sure?"

    She, a modern person, doesn''t know, let alone mother.

    Lu Jingzhi said confidently, "I raised the cucumber overnight, didn''t you see it?"

    Jiang Tanyue: "...I only saw the finished product, not the process. Seriously, I thought you stole it."

    It was a misty day, really suitable for doing bad things.

    Lu Jingzhi continued with his fingers, "I wash my face with supernatural powers every morning."

    Jiang Tanyue: "...I thought you didn''t wash your face every day, but went to the stream to wash yourself clean."

    Lu Jingzhi: "I am a savage...but not a savage..."

    Understood.

    She gets up earlier than anyone else every day, even if she does something, she has never been discovered, and no one followed her to climb the mountains, so she is so confused and confused until now.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t helpughing, and at the end he didn''t forget to ask Jiang Tanyue, "Sister, you also misled me, you said that you started apany before the end of the day!"

    Jiang Tanyue rummaged through her memory and raised her forehead, "I said that I started apany before."

    Lu Jingzhi has always understood the "before" and "after", and the inertial thinking as before and after the end.

    Before the doomsday, she started apany, and after the doomsday, she graduated with a Ph.D. and didn''t know how to fight. She naturally thought that she was aboratory researcher.

    "Before I started apany, what happened after that?"

    Jiang Tanyue put the washed mulberries in another clean basin, and said lightly, "This is after, after time travel, to do farm work."

    Lu Jingzhi was overjoyed: "Hahahaha I do farm work, I''m a hunter!"

    There was also a smile in Jiang Tanyue''s eyes.

    Wonderful misunderstanding.

    She originally thought her younger sister was a high school dropout.

    Didn''t expect her world to be the end...

 Chapter 111: They are comrades who will never betray

    Chapter 111 They arerades who will never betray

    Second year of high school, how old are you?

    Sixteen or seventeen years old, at the same age, suddenly entered chaos from modern civilization.

    Although I don''t know much about my sister''s world, but with just a few words, I outlined a thrilling outline of another world.

    Using violence to control violence¡ªseemed to be reasonable all of a sudden.

    Besides, it''s really distressing.

    "You must keep it from others," Jiang Tanyue''s eyes shed with some other emotions, "Actually, if there is no misunderstanding, you shouldn''t be so special to us."

    "Special?" Lu Jingzhi said, "But our family is quite special. We are coborators andrades-in-arms, aren''t we?"

    Jiang Tanyue was poked in the heart by something.

    "Well, it''s arade-in-arms."

    "Yes, arade-in-arms who will never betray." Lu Jingzhi murmured again, "So I didn''t know...I didn''t hide it..."

    She reasonably suspected that the family members were a little naive.

    Jiang Hanhan Tanyue: "..."

    Looking at it now, my sister is indeed different.

    She is very white.

    Originally, the two sisters had simr skin tones, but within a short period of time, the younger sister seemed to have shed her skin. Her skin was cold and white. Needless to say, she glowed in the sun outdoors, even in a dark room, she was like the brightestmp.

    Lu Jingzhi pulled the gauze off.

    Forehead smooth.

    No scars.

    Lu Jingzhi gave her a popr science, "The ability of the water system is also called the ability of the healing system. I cured the scratches on Xiaoya''s body¡ªof course not all of them were cured. At that time, I didn''t know that she also had ''amnesia''...haha Haha, pretend to be amnesia!"

    Recalling what happened before, Lu Jingzhi was amused again.

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    Such a sunny sister, who would have thought that she was a person who came out of Doomsday Fight?

    "So, I have brains." Lu Jingzhi said obediently, "Sister, don''t worry, I still know who can help and who can''t."

    Jiang Tanyue nodded.

    Actually, if it was her, she would not care about Jiang Jinxu.

    That''s from the Jiang family.

    So, the younger sister is different.

    is pure and clean.

    is struggling to survive in the chaotic world, but still does not forget the original intention.

    -

    When her arm is healed, Jiang Tanyue won''t leave the stall behind. After washing the mulberries, she''s just waiting for the white sugar toe back.

    After taking a nap, Lu Jingzhi was in a daze. The good thing is that the very dazzling light blue eyes finally disappeared.

    "Sister, you also have dark circles."

    certainly.

    tired.

    "Hey! Sister,e here, let me see if I can help you get rid of dark circles."

    Jiang Tanyue was so frightened that she hurriedly dragged him into the house.

    Lu Jingzhi was not afraid at all, raised his fingertip with a smile, and tapped it on Jiang Tanyue''s face.

    She has developed her abilities to the extreme, but she has never used it to eliminate dark circles.

    After all, after the end of the day, she and her little friends are strong and strong, and they have not had dark circles under their eyes even after staying upte.

    "It''s useless." Lu Jingzhi looked disappointed in his eyes, and suddenly became dejected, "I thought I could develop new functions."

    Not long after, he stood up again, "Sister, tell me, can you take care of your mother''s hands?"

    Lu Jingzhi thought of doing this for the first time.

    After all, healing is a supernatural ability. Apart from healing wounds, no one would think about beauty treatment.

    Lu Jingzhi''s ability to develop various functions such as "precisely controlling the water flow to wash the face", "washing the hair without bowing the head", "cleaning dust and keeping the clothes from getting wet", etc., is already enough to make water-type supernatural beings dumbfounded.

    After all, the mostmonly used functions of water-type supernatural beings are, first, to put water in the bucket, second, to heal, and third, to bind the enemy.

    Shen Nanwei came back when Lu Jingzhi''s brain was wide open.

    With her loot.

 Chapter 112: Looking for money? YES

    Chapter 112 Asking for money? YES

    There are all kinds of bullock carts.

    Aunt Zheng helped move things into the house together.

    Bought summer clothes of different colors for everyone in the family.

    Needless to say, rice noodles, oil, salt, and white sugar, I bought them all.

    I also bought new ones for the bowls and chopsticks that I didn¡¯t have time to changest time.

    There are also seeds of some vegetables and fruits.

    Lu Jingzhi is busy every day and has never practiced calligraphy at all, but he is as hardworking as Jiang Tanyue, and takes a little time to study every day. He ran out of paper and added new ones this time.

    The advantage of living in the end of the vige is that as long as you keep quiet, no one cares about what you do here, which is in line with the current "low-key" behavior of their family.

    ¡ªOf course, it turns out that low-key exists only in fantasy.

    Qian Zhenzhu dragged Jiang Xiaoshu with her left hand, and followed Mrs. Jiang aggressively.

    Take a closer look, hey, I think highly of them, the whole Jiang family is here!

    Yes, except for Zhao Chunhan who was left at home to clean up the house, and the head of the family Jiang Youcai, the rest of the Jiang family came.

    Ms. Jiang''s first sentence was not to curse, but to instruct Jiang Dafu and Jiang Dagui to surround Lu Jingzhi.

    Lu Jingzhi: Is it because she is afraid that she will beat someone, so as to prevent problems before they happen?

    But just two people, what''s the use.

    The two big men who were uncles had no shame on their faces, and they obeyed Mrs. Jiang as they should.

    Then, Mrs. Jiang began to cry and call her father and mother, scolding the dead Jiang Laosan, scolding Mrs. Shen in different ways, and even tried her best to describe the "good daughter" they raised with ugly words.

    Jiang Xiaoshu was pushed in front of Mrs. Jiang by Qian Zhenzhu, and Mrs. Jiang took Jiang Xiaoshu''s hand and told about the unconscionable things that the second daughter of Sanfang did.

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t understand what "Gulu Gulu" meant at noon.

    I get it now.

    Hold Jiang Xiaoshu''s head into the water five times and three times.

    This is "Gulu Gulu".

    To be honest, the current scene is a bit funny.

    Mrs. Jiang scolded, Qian Zhenzhu cried, several men scolded, Jiang Caier coaxed.

    The person involved, Lu Jingzhi and her family, seemed to be watching a monkey show, and even stomped their feet and felt that watching it was not enjoyable.

    Lu Jingzhi even had time to tilt his head and ask Jiang Dagui while Mrs. Jiang was scolding Shen Nanwei angrily: "Second Uncle, I pushed your son into the water at noon, why did youe to find fault at night? Something is wrong, very something is wrong."

    really.

    Something is wrong.

    Get back the ce for the grandson? NO.

    Asking for money? YES.

    "¡ªI don''t care, my precious grandson is so scared by you loser that he can''t eat or drink water. Don''t think that the olddy can''t control you after the family is separated! Your father was born by me, and you all have the blood of the Jiang family !Jiang Xiaomiao, your mother can''t control you, I will control you! Come here and apologize to Xiaoshu!"

    "Give me fifty taels of silver aspensation, and this matter will be over! Otherwise, I will let everyone in Huxi Vige know what you are, Jiang Xiaomiao! Bullying your cousin, rude and aggressive, wait for your reputation to stink, see what else will you do?" Which man would want to marry you!"

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose: "If you don''t want to, then you don''t want to, and you don''t look good, as if you want me to."

    "Jiang Xiaomiao, you are a girl, you are so shameless to say this!" Qian Zhenzhu looked at her contemptuously, as if she was ugly and noble, "Your mother taught you, right?"

    The mes of war were directed at Shen Nanwei. As soon as she took a fighting stance, she heard Lu Jingzhi say, "Is this still a lesson? Are you afraid you can''t see that I have eyeballs?"

 Chapter 113: Jiang Dafu with a brain

    Chapter 113 The Brainless Jiang Dafu

    "Look, look, my niece is not only good at ying sticks with her hands, but she is also very sharp with her tongue! She even refute the words of grandma and aunt."

    How can a mighty trip not attract some idlers.

    In this Huxi vige with no entertainment facilities, when I heard the gossip of the vigers, even after a day of work, I was so tired that I would crawl out to join in the fun.

    Especially, this is the excitement of Lao Jiang''s house.

    It is even more necessary to get together.

    Otherwise, what is there to talk about tomorrow?

    Last time, Sanfang was slightly better. I don¡¯t know who will win this time.

    "Mouths are for talking. I heard you ming my mother, why can''t you just refute? Besides¡ªyou roar so loudly, the people in Huxi Vige are almost full, Second Aunt, you Is this trying to threaten me, or don''t you want to?!"

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were innocent, and he lowered his eyes halfway, "Fifty taels of silver is not too much, and it happens to be the money you sold my sister. Why, after the money is returned to the Zhang family, the purse is too empty, and we need money from our third room. Search, search, fill, fill?"

    Hahahaughter kept ringing in my ears.

    Ms. Jiang''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, "Mr. Qian, enter the yard!"

    Coincidentally, the Jiang family came just when they were about to close the door, so they had no choice but to leave the yard.

    Fortunately, a ox cart of things has been packed into the house.

    "When the family was separated, my family didn''t get anything. Why, just like this, you still want to take some away? Is it meaningful for us to separate?"

    Lu Jingzhi''s words are from the bottom of his heart.

    Sure enough¡ªshe will go to Jiang Jinxu to ask questions again in the evening.

    This time, he must agree to spread the rumor that "the third room beats him".

    "What we say is our Jiang family''s business, and it''s not good for outsiders to hear. Besides, we are separated, but we are not divorced.

    Your father is my younger brother, our rtive, and so are you.

    Xiao Miao, listen to your grandma, your grandma wants to talk to you well, can you stop contradicting her all the time?

    Seeing that your grandma is angry, you are not a good boy at all. "

    Lu Jingzhi was amazed by Jiang Dafu''s words.

    "Uncle... your brain..." Shouldn''t you see a psychiatrist?

    Jiang Dafu was ignorant, and when he saw his niece looking up at him with a pair of beautiful eyes, and the expression on her face changing again and again, she suddenly felt proud.

    His uncle is very useful in talking.

    My niece is still young.

    After his younger brother died, she was spoiled by her mother, it doesn''t matter - walking around in the future can turn her into the original good child.

    He thought that Lu Jingzhi heard it in his ears, so he persuaded him even more earnestly, "The words you said have not been heard, and the things you did have not been known. Let''s talk behind closed doors. You Grandma did it for your own good, at such a young age, her reputation can''t be bad."

    Jiang Dagui saw that his elder brother really treated his mother like a good old man and taught his niece like a little viin. He felt it was funny and looked down on this simple-minded elder brother.

    But it doesn''t matter, the process is not important, the most important thing is to get the money.

    Yes, silver.

    The Jiang family has a clear goal, and they want to leave for Sanfang''s money from selling wild ginseng.

    Moreover, Jiang Dagui sincerely wanted to seek justice for his son.

    His eyeballs were covered with ayer of filth, and he couldn''t stop turning left and right. Last time his wife was bullied, and this time his son was bullied. Jiang Dagui must find a way to beat this little girl this time!

 Chapter 114: Pull Jiang Jinxu out for a walk

    Chapter 114 Pull Jiang Jinxu out for a walk

    He also seemed to be persuading with a smile, but in fact he turned on fire, "Xiao Miao! You really shouldn''t have done that, you made your grandma so angry and disappointed!"

    Everyone in Huxi Vige camete, with big question marks on their heads¡ªperhaps only the family members of those brats knew what was going on.

    Listening to Jiang Dafu''s good-looking persuasion, he has a bad reputation, and this and that, immediately, scratching his head and wanting to gossip.

    Jiang Tanyue pulled Shen Nanwei''s cuff, and whispered to her, "Mother, someone is calling at your door, so don''t worry about gossip, okay?!"

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes sparkled, and she replied, "I don''t, I don''t know the ins and outs of the matter, and I''m afraid my little Miaoer will be bullied."

    Jiang Tanyue sneered, believing your evil.

    "Uncle, are you free? Is my sister Duoduo back?"

    Suddenly, Jiang Dafu''s face froze.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded when he heard the words, and said with certainty: "It seems that you still haven''t found it, but why are you so idle? My daughter is lost, but I don''t feel sad, and I''m still in the mood toe to ''other people''s home''." Educating ''other people''s daughters''."

    The iprehension from the depths of the soul was asked under the watchful eyes of everyone.

    It was like a sharp knife piercing Jiang Dafu''s heart and lungs.

    Hisplexion became ugly, with a look of pain and struggle, and his voice became a little hoarse, just when Lu Jingzhi thought he would say, "That''s my daughter, of course I care about it" or "I''m trying to find it." , No matter how bad it is, it''s "how can I not be sad".

    result-

    "Kids, don''t worry about these things." Jiang Dafu wiped his face, "You are not someone else, you are the daughter of my third brother, I have to help manage your temper."

    Lu Jingzhi: I thank you, I thank your whole family, I thank your ancestors!

    The more she is not allowed to ask, the more she wants to tear off Jiang Dafu''s human skin¡ªshe, an outsider, is willing to capture and collect all kinds of clues to help find the lost girl. Why is he a father...

    never mind.

    He somewhat insulted the word "father".

    "Mother, uncle won''t let the children ask about elder sister Dodo, why don''t you ask a few questions?" Lu Jingzhi raised his eyebrows and looked for foreign help.

    Before Shen Nanwei could speak, Jiang Dafu had already clenched his fists and roared, "I said, this is not something you need to deal with, I will look for my daughter! The most important thing now is that you speak so badly that your grandma Angry!"

    Lu Jingzhi was distracted for a moment¡ªif she was a character in theics, there must be a circle of question marks hanging on her mind. Besides, there will be a flock of crows flying by with ellipsis.

    Is her speech already hard to hear?

    take it easy.

    She has worse things to say.

    "Uncle, it''s time for dinner. I''m hungry."

    The little girl''s soft and crisp voice made people puzzled for a while.

    How could it be too hard to hear her hungry?

    Lu Jingzhi sighed softly, "So, don''t push, let''s make a quick decision! Put your ears on and listen clearly, one or fifty taels of silver, if you don''t have it, I won''t give it to you.

    Second, what kind of person is my grandma, that is, your mother, do you really have no idea?

    Third, I beat Jiang Xiaoshu, it¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something unspeakable or bad reputation, because he bullied my little brother, I¡¯m protecting my little brother, I¡¯m a good person.

    Four, so, have you really forgotten your dear brother? He studied hard, you guys dragged your feet so hard, there are piles of stains... Tsk tsk. "

 Chapter 115: This is a **** beautiful little madman

    Chapter 115 This is a **** beautiful little lunatic

    Even though Lu Jingzhi told him to hang up his ears, someone still dropped his ears.

    "Heard what she said! She admitted it, admitted hitting her cousin!"

    Avoid the important and take the light, it is Qian Zhenzhu.

    Lu Jingzhi is very hungry.

    Her hunger is different from others,ing in a hurry and in a hurry.

    Lu Jingzhi blinked his eyshes lightly, and the fingertips hanging by his side slowly curled up, close to his palm, and clenched into a small fist.

    very good.

    She has long been prepared for them not to understand.

    If it wasn''t for his family, Lu Jingzhi wouldn''t even bother to say so much.

    From the beginning of educating bear children, she has been tough.

    What should the bear parents do?

    beat.

    What should I do if the Jiang family is unreasonable?

    beat.

    One of the reasons why the Jiang family always makes aeback is that they are rough and thick and shameless.

    The second reason is that it didn''t hurt to the bone.

    Especially, Qianzhu.

    Lu Jingzhi''s lips curled up in a beautiful arc, and the originally exquisite eyebrows and eyes were even more breathtakingly beautiful under the blessing of momentum.

    All the people present were breathless.

    She is Jiang Xiaomiao, not Jiang Xiaomiao¡ªat least, not the cute little girl who used to follow behind her sister and do the Jiang family''s dirty work, neverined, and even dared not cry loudly orin when she was bullied.

    She''s crazy.

    Not too crazy.

    is a sensible, well-organized, articting, nice-sounding, and **** beautiful little lunatic.

    One second before the little lunatic decided to use violence to counter violence, Jiang Tanyue''s eyes nced at her eyebrows, and her palm wrapped her small fist.

    Human body temperature can soothe restlessness very well.

    Her voice broke through the haze, "My cousin is young and timid, I don''t know how the second aunt educates him?"

    The transition was too fast, and everyone didn''t keep up for a while.

    Qian Zhenzhu''s heart was pounding.

    Although she was not as afraid of this niece in front of her as she was afraid of a little lunatic, but for some reason, her heart suddenly thumped, as if something unexpected was about to happen.

    "Education? What education?" Qian Zhenzhu didn''t realize it for a while.

    "Education for killing people by hand." Jiang Tanyue seemed to have not heard the sound of gasping around him one after another, and her voice was still very stable.

    With a bit of choking, he stated a certain fact, "Entering the yard? Covering the scandal? Protecting reputation? Protecting my sister? Or protecting Jiang Xiaoshu? Grandma is too biased. If she wants to preserve Jiang Xiaoshu''s reputation, she also uses her sister''s reputation as a weapon!"

    She vented her grievances, as if she wasn''t the one who satirized her cousin with a cold voice just now for being "courageous".

    "You **** girl, what are you doing!"

    "Grandma is biased! The third room has been separated, and many things have been left in the old house. We only brought over a cart of quilts, and grandma asked for fifty taels... This is to sell our two sisters again. It''s gone!"

    "Besides, we want to keep our little uncle''s reputation and don''t leave any stain on him. It''s the second aunt, the second uncle, and the cousin¡ªyou don''t want to stay, the cousin wants to drag my brother into the water, let''s just say it didn''t work, I want to have a second time... If my sister didn''t stop this matter, do you know what kind of rumors there will be in the vige?"

    "¡ªThe little uncle of the murderer, will he really not be cast aside by his ssmates, husband, county magistrate, and adults?"

    Jiang Tanyue burst into tears, "It was my younger sister who preserved my little uncle''s good reputation, it was my younger sister who educated Jiang Xiaoshu, you...you still want to bully my younger sister!"

    What a **** pot.

    Jiang Xiaoshu couldn''t bear it anymore, even if she was afraid of this little lunatic, she had to bite the bullet and line up with Jiang Tanyue behind her, "You''re talking nonsense! I''m just ying with my brother!"

    "Drag people who can''t swim into the water?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

    Thanks to the support of the students, the second round of PK was sessfully concluded and the promotion was sessful.

    Ranked ninth on the new book list, it is a position that makes me very happy.

    I saw somements in the background saying that I don¡¯t like the extreme tension with the old house¡ªunfortunately, because the next step is to save the manuscript, so I can¡¯t delete the plot, but they have been dancing for a while, I will try to let the offline Wire.

    The development of the plot of this article is not fast, because one of the three crossings is reborn, and the collision between different souls needs to be described in ink. After all, this is the core stalk.

    If it was a single heroine upgrade, Master Lu might have punched Qian Zhenzhu and kicked Mrs. Jiang, and brought a stack of game waves taller than her to Fucheng...

    Next, I will find a bnce between "fast" and "slow", hoping to satisfy more students.

    I love you (v)

 Chapter 116: limited edition hilarious

    Chapter 116 limited edition hrious

    Jiang Tanyue felt aggrieved and added, "Yes, cousin Xin, originally you wanted to have fun with my brother, but when you saw that he refused, you became angry..."

    As for what to do when you be angry, it''s up to others.

    What else?

    I became angry and wanted to drown people.

    Immediately, words such as "vicious", "young", "that''s his cousin", "only nine years old", and "terrible" flowed from the mouths in all directions, hitting everyone''s ears.

    Isn''t it a scapegoat?

    Isn¡¯t it just left one for fame and right one for your own good.

    One return to raw and second return to familiarity, especially when receiving two simr businesses within one day, Jiang Tanyue even optimized the counterattack n.

    Jiang Xiaoshu couldn''t argue with his mouth.

    He felt that what the cousin opposite seemed to say was wrong, and he felt that everything was right.

    His look said it all.

    But Mrs. Jiang would never admit it.

    Opening her mouth, she said that Jiang Tanyue was telling lies and ndering her grandson.

    Very well, the parents of the four bear children are also there.

    Aunt Zhao said guiltily, "My boy said that it was Jiang Xiaoshu''s idea to drag people down. My Xiaodong is stupid and easy to be fooled by others. Xiaohua, Auntie apologizes to you and your brother again."

    Guo Erbo also came out, "I brought my family, Guo Yongrui, at noon I heard that Xiaoya was frightened, so I came to ask now, is Xiaoya better, do you need to go see the doctor-don''t worry, the medical bills will definitely be paid. ..."

    "Several of us are out." Aunt Lu continued.

    Jiang Tanyue''s show of weakness at noon and "repaying grievances with virtue" received feedback.

    In fact, this link was in her n.

    The deviation value is not toorge.

    Several people indirectly confirmed that Jiang Xiaoshu really did the stupid thing of "wanting to drown his cousin".

    was seen by my sister.

    was beaten.

    Still have the face to bring the whole family to find fault.

    Absolutely.

    Old Jiang¡¯s family, from old to young. Once again refreshed the cognition of the people in the vige.

    Qian Zhuzhu panicked.

    Her son said that he was pushed into the water by that little lunatic Jiang Xiaomiao, and hit his mouth somehow, it hurt so much... He didn''t say that he wanted to drown Jiang Xiaoya!

    No, no, no, her son would never do such a thing!

    "Where''s Xiaoya?"

    "Yes, I haven''t seen hime out for a long time."

    "Didn''t I say it, I was scared, so I must rest at home.

    Qian Zhenzhu was confused, and she couldn''t choose what to say, "It...it''s not that you didn''t drown! But it''s true that you hit our little tree! You admitted it!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Jiang pped her across the face.

    A mouthful of spit was spat on her face.

    Qian Zhenzhu: "Mom..."

    Ms. Jiang drooped her eyelids, with malice shing, the corners of her mouth pulled out into a smile, "Okay, second daughter-inw, you have aint in your heart!"

    "Mom, what are you talking about!" Qian Zhenzhu was really confused.

    At this time, Jiang Dagui didn''t bother to stop his niece, fearing that she would violently beat someone, so he hurried forward to protect Qian Zhenzhu calmly, with a smile on his face, "Mother, mother, please speak directly, don''t be angry, be angry A broken body is not worth it!"

    "You said that Sanfang sold ginseng and had a huge sum of money in hand. It was paid to the family and saved for Jinxu to buy books. Mingli was a good sister-inw who knew the general situation, but she secretly taught my grandson to make mistakes and became a **** for Jinxu. You''re a hindrance!" Mrs. Jiang moved her hands unambiguously, and she pinched the soft flesh inside Qian Zhenzhu''s arm with her first hand.

    Qian Zhenzhu screamed and hid behind Jiang Dagui.

    Sanfang returned to the state of watching movies.

    Especially Shen Nanwei, who almost knocked the melon seeds on the spot.

    No way, for her, this kind of excitement is simply a limited edition¡ªit cannot be written in a script.

 Chapter 117: Going out in the middle of the night is her hobby

    Chapter 117 Going out in the middle of the night is her hobby

    Jiang Tanyue''s brows and eyes turned cold, watching this monkey y and thinking, Lao Jiang''s family favors boys over girls, and it is true that they value money and pearls over Shen''s and Zhao''s, but there is no harm withoutparison.

    In the final analysis, for Mrs. Jiang, the most important thing in the world is that Jiang Jinxu bes a high official.

    Whoever set up a hurdle on this road, she was the first to charge and blow it up.

    Qian Zhuzhu hit a bad head.

    The status of niece and niece is useless.

    Plus this time fifty taels is a no-go at first nce, and Mrs. Jiang is so angry that she is burning.

    Jiang Dagui can hide, but Jiang Dafu is a real person, blocking the fight was really blocking, but he couldn''t stop it, and his face was scratched by Mrs. Jiang.

    Come aggressively, go back in a mess.

    Before leaving, Jiang Tanyue''s caring voice came from behind, "Little uncle is not in good health and has to go to the exam, if he knows that his nephew is holding him back, and almost wasted his hard study and enthusiasm, how much would it be?" Sad."

    These wordsid the foundation for Jiang Xiaoshu''s crying and howling when he was beaten up.

    Ms. Jiang''s patriarchal practice is somewhat different from a bowl of water in other people''s homes¡ª¡ªLu Jingzhi said.

    -

    "Sister, you just said that the little uncle went to the exam?"

    Lu Jingzhi got an affirmative answer.

    Jiang Jinxu dragged his injured leg and took the hope of the whole vige to participate in the government examination.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    What is this called, ah yes, stubborn.

    It seems that the request to spread rumors cannot be sent.

    I have a lot of work today.

    In the end, they even lit oilmps and stayed upte to work.

    Cleaning mulberries and cooking jam, and went to the carpenter''s house to buy utensils for jam.

    Not enough, so I went to the bamboo forest and made a few bamboo tubes myself.

    There is a sweet smell in the air.

    I used up all the white sugar I bought at once.

    Jiang Xiaoya felt very guilty: "It''s all because I didn''t make it clear that we need to use bamboo tubes, so everyone is so busy..."

    Lu Jingzhi waved his hands carelessly: "This has nothing to do with you, I thought it was in a ss bottle... Tsk, where is there a ss bottle!"

    There are in her space, so what''s the use?

    Inertial thinking dictates it.

    "Go to rest, it''ste."

    "Mother, wait... Forget it, let''s talk about it tomorrow, this oilmp makes my eyes hurt."

    Lu Jingzhi ns to try tomorrow to see if he can raise Shen Nanwei''s rough hands with water-based abilities.

    Shen Nanwei didn''t know why and was about to nod her head when she heard a cheerful smile from her eldest daughter.

    Shen Nanwei:?

    Why is there a bad feeling.

    Of course not too good.

    The days of beingzy areing to an end.

    Salted Fish also forced her to turn over.

    "Little Miaoer..."

    "I still have something to do, you lock the door and go to bed first - I''ll go to Zhang''s house and ask about Jiang Xiaoduo."

    Tonight, Lu Jingzhi still didn''t rest.

    Zhang Dabao ushered in his nightmare.

    -

    the next day.

    Jiang Tanyue and Lu Jingzhi went to the town to sell jam.

    Before leaving, she conducted an experiment on Shen Nanwei''s hands with water-type abilities.

    It is best to make the palms delicate, even if it is not good, it will not be harmful to the body.

    Hmm... Lu Jingzhi didn''t think about whether it would harm the mind.

    Shen Nanwei''s ability to ept is indeed very high.

    A native of ancient times.

    Can ept rebirth.

    Can ept three more daughters.

    Can ept French fries and ketchup.

    eptable that Jiang Wunian can speak multiplenguages.

    Of course it is also eptable for Lu Jingzhi to have a clear spring in his palm.

    Shen Nanwei didn''t understand that era, so she only took it as "reasonable" for this kind of thing to happen, and looked calm as if she was an outsider.

    Jiang Wunian, who opened his mouth in surprise, looked out of ce.

 Chapter 118: I want to increase the price!

    Chapter 118 I want to increase the price!

    "It doesn''t seem to work..." Lu Jingzhi regretted, "It may be a matter of time, so let''s try it in a few more days."

    Because I was rushing to take the bullock cart, I was a little hasty, so I hurriedly carried the small package and left without saying much.

    Others can''t see it, but you can still feel it with your hands.

    Shen Nanwei rubbed slowly, the feeling of the palm was different.

    It still looks like it has been through many vicissitudes, but the criss-cross lines on it are much lighter.

    She smiled in amazement, turned around and asked Jiang Wunian: "Xiaoya, what kind of water ability is your second sister... What about you? What kind of ability are you?"

    Jiang Wunian shook his head like a rattle: "I''m just an ordinary person, a very ordinary human being, um, yes, I''m a human being."

    The second sister is a fairy.

    Yes, definitely a fairy!

    -

    Arrived in town.

    "Mother said to go to the clothing store we rmended, and the door is closed. Yang Yuecheng said she likes the bright yellow fabric, so she also went to take a look when she came to town, and the door was also closed." Jiang Tanyue exin.

    Lu Jingzhi: "It''s closed down."

    The attitude of the proprietress is amazing, and the shop is in a corner.

    I guess I can''t hold it anymore.

    "I''m going to sell jam on South Street." Jiang Tanyue wanted to tell her sister about her n, but she stopped her.

    "Well, it''s fine, just listen to you."

    There is amon name in the southern area of ??the town¡ªthe wealthy area.

    The people who live here are all people who can be called "Master" and "Miss".

    The majestic house is also the existence that ordinary people look up to.

    They hang around the back door.

    Buying servants and wives sometimes pass by here.

    "Xiao Ya said that the jam made with honey will be sweeter. If the profit is enough, we will buy some honey back." Jiang Tanyue has already nned.

    Not every servant from a rich man''s house is easy to contact.

    There are always some people who have their eyes above the top and think that the master''s niubi is his niupi. When they see two little girls selling things, they don''t even look at them and drive them away.

    Not only that, but also ridiculed them for wearing.

    Lu Jingzhi lowered his head and took a look: "It''s okay, I think I''m dressed quite cleanly, and it looks better than their ''uniform''."

    It is unrealistic to expect mother to make clothes for them.

    But Shen Nanwei has a very good eye for shopping.

    Like the vigers, she would not think about the beauty that girls can''t wear at home, nor would she think that the child is growing up, so she can buy bigger clothes and wear them for two or three years. The clothes Shen Nanwei bought are just right on her body. of.

    Jiang Tanyue shook her head.

    Facing this kind of ves, their existence doesn''t make sense, and she doesn''t bother to waste her words here.

    Jiang Tanyue directly led Lu Jingzhi to change families.

    Bai family.

    That is, the rich family whose father came to work and died.

    The servants who came in and out of the back door all had trembling expressions in the corners of their eyes and brows.

    Just when Lu Jingzhi thought that the business was going to be cold again, Jiang Tanyue whispered, "I want to raise a price."

    Lu Jingzhi:?

    I don¡¯t know if God was shocked by Jiang Tanyue¡¯s rhetoric. After waiting for a long time, he met a woman who was willing to listen to the two of them selling.

    The emerald green bamboo tube, the lid was lifted, and the smell of mulberry sauce immediately caught Mrs. Fang''s heart.

    Her originally kind face brought a smile, and her eyes lit up three points.

    "What is this made of? The appearance is pretty good."

    The color of mulberry sauce is very appetizing.

    And it looks clean and fresh.

    There are distinguished guests in the house, and this kind of fresh food is not too much.

 Chapter 119: sell jam

    Chapter 119 Selling Jam

    "This is mulberry jam. It is made from the freshest mulberries picked on the mountain. It can be stored for a long time if stored properly. It is much fresher than eating mulberries alone."

    Next, Jiang Tanyue talked about the various ways to eat mulberry sauce.

    She is generous and generous, and she doesn''t mind Mrs. Fang looking her up and down.

    The expression in those eyes is full of surprise¡ªit doesn''t look like ady from any family, but her manners and conversation are very decent.

    It''s not the feeling of ady, but the temperament of a master who is doing business outside.

    Facing the invisible person, Mrs. Fang became more interested.

    There are distinguished guests at home. She was originally interested in this mulberry sauce, and now she is also interested in the two sisters. Facing Jiang Tanyue''s price, which is almost like a lion''s mouth, she was not at all unhappy, and her first reaction was not even "she They are extorting money" but "it is estimated that there is some reason for others to do so".

    But the counter-offer still has to be counter-offered.

    It''s not far from the back kitchen of the Bai family. Hearing how to eat this kind of sauce, Mrs. Fang was moved.

    Among other things, flushing jam with water is very simple, and it also tests its taste.

    I didn''t ask Mrs. Fang to make an extra trip, and I had already prepared the tools for the guests to try beforeing.

    The small wooden spoon dug out a spoonful of beautifully colored jam, washed out a bowl with the water he brought, and handed it to Mrs. Fang.

    "It''s much better than simple sugar water, and it won''t taste greasy." Mrs. Fang secretly approved.

    The two sisters brought about thirty bottles of jam.

    It looks like a lot, but the bamboo tubes and wooden jars are actually not big enough.

    Each one is small and exquisite.

    Originally, it was a technical limitation, but¡ªit happened to meet the needs of wealthy people for food.

    Jiang Tanyue was determined not to back down.

    She didn''t just bite the price and didn''t let go, but described in words how rare these jams are, the freshly picked mulberries in the mountains and forests are more fragrant and sweet, the medicinal value of mulberries, and how unique the vision of thedy Fang who saw these jams was. Original price sold.

    In Lu Jingzhi''s eyes, the image of her elder sister has grown a bit taller.

    Clearly organized.

    There is Zhang and there is rxation.

    You say she is selling miserably, she has another serious popr science mulberry to nourish the liver and kidney, promote body fluid and moisten the intestines, ck hair and eyes.

    You say she is blowing rainbow farts, she is serious and looks like if you don¡¯t buy it, you lose money and it¡¯s not me.

    Lu Jingzhi thought to himself, sister is not doing business, but writing a thesis.

    Mrs. Fang wrapped up thirty bottles of jam.

    Jiang Tanyue generously omitted the "2" in "32" as a gift to Mrs. Fang.

    In terms of being a human being, my sister has always been very good.

    Sure enough, Mrs. Fang changed from being kind to smiling from ear to ear.

    Before leaving, as if making a promise to Jin Youqian, Jiang Tanyue touched her lips and promised that if she developed a new type of jam, she would continue toe to Baifu to find her.

    Seeing the way the two sisters counted the money and threw it casually into the basket, Mrs. Fang felt more and more confused about the two of them, and was a little flustered¡ªthis appearance of only needing money to tide over the difficulties and not loving money did not seem to be the same. People who will continue to do business in the future!

    Repeatedly: "What strawberry jam, pineapple jam, hawthorn jam, apple jam you just mentioned... If you make it,e to Bai''s house to find me, just find someone here to let me know, I wille out when I am free, the price is good discuss."

    The Bai family is not short of money.

    But such novelties don''te around very often in town.

    "Wait for me, I''ll call someone." Mrs. Fang was afraid that she would be too busy one day and miss the agreement with the sisters. "I''ll call someone out. If youe to find someone in the future, you can find her."

 Chapter 120: just live

    Chapter 120 Just Live

    Not long after, a girl ran out in a hurry, "Grandma Fang has something to do, I''lle..."

    Four eyes face each other.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Jiang Xiaoduo?"

    Just after meeting each other, Jiang Xiaoduo turned around and ran back.

    But she couldn''t outrun Lu Jingzhi.

    The little girl standing in front of her seemed to be glowing in white, with exquisite facial features, and the familiar feeling revealed a sense of strangeness.

    Jiang Xiaoduo said in a blunt tone: "You have identified the wrong person."

    Lu Jingzhi certainly did not admit the wrong person.

    This second cousin is easy to recognize because she has a palm-sized birthmark on her face.

    "Then why are you running?" Lu Jingzhi blurted out.

    The **** the opposite side was stiff all over, like a walking dead.

    Lu Jingzhi seemed to think of something, raised his hand first, and said seriously, "Don''t you want to go home? I swear, I won''t pass the news of seeing you back."

    It is good for people to live.

    It doesn''t matter so much.

    The little girl''s eyes don''t hide when she speaks, which is very convincing.

    Jiang Xiaoduo, who was originally very resistant, suddenly raised her hand to cover her face.

    Tears flowed down the fingers.

    After a long time, she choked up and said, "Go home and treat your sister Dodo as dead."

    "Why does the second cousin work as a girl in the Bai family? I heard from Zhang Dabao that he showed you the way to Yangjia Vige..." Lu Jingzhi asked.

    She went to Yangjia Vige but found no one, and was surprised to see someone take over Yangjiacun.

    Last night, I went to Zhang¡¯s family again to coax, trick and scare Zhang Dabao, but I didn¡¯t ask why. I only knew that he had friends from Yang¡¯s vige, and he gave Jiang Xiaoduo the way for her to be sold by his brother¡­

    Originally, she nned to find a way to find the people in Yangjia Vige who were taken over by the pot, and find Zhang Dabao''s cronies, but now it seems that there is no need to bother.

    I can sleep well today.

    Jiang Xiaoduo was very surprised. In her impression, she didn''t have a good rtionship with this cousin.

    Sometimes she takes pity on her little cousin and helps her with some work.

    But not many times, because she herself is very busy every day.

    I didn''t expect that she would actually ask Zhang Dabao these things for her...

    "I didn''t go to Yangjia Vige." Jiang Xiaoduo said, "After I met Zhang Dabao, I walked along the road he pointed. I remembered that when I was washing clothes by the river, my sisters-inw and aunts said that Zhang Dabao was not Good man... I didn''t dare to go on."

    What happened next, Jiang Xiaoduo didn''t say.

    But I can guess it, I met a kind person, and finally entered the Bai family as a girl by mistake.

    "Is the second cousin voluntary?" Lu Jingzhi asked, "If not, I can redeem you."

    Yes.

    Jiang Xiaoduo sold herself.

    Hearing Lu Jingzhi''s question, she smiled softly, "Yes, I did it voluntarily. This is the first time I know what it''s like to eat and wear warm every day. It''s the first time I know, and work hard. I don¡¯t need to be scolded. It¡¯s the first time I know that three pennies for a meat bun is enough for me to speed up many days.¡±

    Lu Jingzhi nodded his head, "I am very happy that you are still alive."

    Obviously a verymon sentence.

    Ming Ming said as if it was beyond his brain.

    Jiang Xiaoduo''s tears burst again. She was born unattractive, and she didn''t have the beauty of a beautiful woman crying, but because she was gentle in her bones, she had an indescribable temperament when she smiled with tears.

    Lu Jingzhi felt stuffy and painful in his heart.

    "Thank you, thank you... I am not filial, I am greedy for pleasure, I want to eat enough... It is me... It is all my fault..." Jiang Xiaoduo knows what the Jiang family is like, and now she is "missing"...

    Suddenly, she broke down in tears.

 Chapter 121: causation

    Chapter 121 Causation

    "I didn''t mean to run out, I didn''t mean to cause trouble for everyone, I just... Jiang Xiaoya, by the way, Xiao Miao, has your brothere home yet?" Jiang Xiaoduo kept asking while wiping away tears.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know why, but nodded, "At home, Sanfang and Jiang''s family have separated, and Jiang Xiaoya is now living in a thatched cottage."

    Jiang Xiaoduo suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and her eyes became much calmer, "Jiang Xiaoya was scolded at the dinner table that day because of me... He was called out by the children to y, and grandma asked me to go find Jiang Xiaoya to go back to work. Until... I will be scolded when I go home..."

    I couldn''t think about it and kept running up the mountain.

    Then it became clear.

    Lu Jingzhi and Jiang Tanyue looked at each other, obviously they didn''t expect that there was such a rtionship.

    It was connected with the scene of that day.

    Hearing that they separated, Jiang Xiaoduo''s eyes were full of envy, "I hope you will have a good life, and you won''t have to go back to Jiang''s old house for the rest of your life."

    "We wille to see Granny Fang and you in the future." Lu Jingzhi noticed something was wrong, "By the way, we can all find you so quickly, what about others?"

    Jiang Xiaoduo: "I''m just a bossy girl who does odd jobs, I don''t go out, I don''t show my face... It''s just that today''s situation is special."

    She still has to go to work, so she can''t gossip outside all the time, "There are distinguished guests in the mansion, and there is still a lot of work, I have to go back."

    Actually, when Jiang Xiaoduo heard what his cousin said just now, Jiang Xiaoduo already started to get hairy all over.

    Just standing in the back alley not far from Baifu, she was covered in cold sweat.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know, but this second cousin had made up her mind not to leave the White House for the rest of her life just by meeting her face to face.

    The two sisters walked around the town with today''s harvest.

    Didn¡¯t buy honey, but heard about the beekeeper.

    "Sister, you suddenly want to raise the price, aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to sell it? Fortunately, they have customers... Wait, sister, don''t you know that the White House has customers?!"

    got an affirmative answer.

    "Looking at the expressions of the servants, I guessed it, but I didn''t expect it to be true."

    A good one is "guess it", and a good one is "I didn''t expect it".

    Lu Jingzhi gave a thumbs up.

    The profit of selling jam is very high.

    This business can continue.

    Now is the season of ripe fruit.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed: "Tigers make the most money. I don''t know if there is a market for wild wolves."

    Weighing the pros and cons, she just said hello.

    The family has passed the worst ration crisis, and it is suitable for steady and steady development.

    ¡ªThe above is what my sister said.

    Lu Jingzhi also increasingly epts that his rades" in this life are not his "teammates" in his previous life.

    The difference lies in whether it is very good at ying.

    Sister and sister are very weak, she needs to take care of them in a more decent way.

    Try to stay out of trouble.

    Ji Li Gu Lu''s head still taught Lu Jingzhi a lesson.

    She is sure to break through, has the ability to survive the fighting, and has the courage to live a life of escape, but¡ªis she going to have a good life but must find happiness for herself?

    She wants to control her hand.

    There is nothing wrong with being low-key.

    ¡ªThe above is Lu Jingzhi''s current perception.

    It will be less than twenty-four hours before this sentiment disappears.

    Lu Jingzhi is hungry.

    She was eating small wontons at a roadside stall, and saw her sister take out a bamboo tube of jam from under the basket, saying that she was going to start a business.

    "Hey, there''s another jar?"

    "Well, I left it on purpose and went to Boss Jin." Jiang Tanyue said lightly.

 Chapter 122: homesick? think shit

    Chapter 122 Homesick? think shit

    They only know one Boss Kim.

    "This is not a medicinal material."

    "Diet therapy, have you heard of it?"

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t understand, and Lu Jingzhi was very surprised.

    Excited rubbing hands together.

    My sister is going to make a lot of money again!

    This is the best n that Jiang Tanyue concluded after learning of the sustainable supply of jam.

    Lu Jingzhi was full, and Jiang Tanyue''s business was also settled.

    "This batch of gold bosses will be brought to Fucheng for sale."

    As for the final selling price, it has nothing to do with her.

    Jin Youqian trusts Jiang Tanyue quite a lot, even more than Pozi Fang.

    After only looking at a bottle of jam, I made a final decision without hesitation.

    Deposit is also paid.

    "In addition to honey, we also need to buy jars." Jiang Tanyue said, "The capacity of the bamboo tube is too small."

    Bought some more grain from the town, filled the basket, and headed home.

    Lu Jingzhi spread his hands: No way, she eats too much.

    -

    Bamboo rice for dinner.

    There are two kinds of sweet and salty.

    The glutinous rice is mixed with the aroma of bamboo, and the smell makes people drool unconsciously.

    Sweet, soft and fresh, salty and delicious.

    Lu Jingzhi likes to eat both.

    I heard that Jiang Wunian was obviously relieved when he heard that he would keep making jam for a while.

    Lu Jingzhi looked at Jiang Wunian, who was patted on his chest and gasping for breath, a little confused, "It''s not as easy as making iron te tofu."

    Of course Jiang Wunian knew.

    However, she would rather be exhausted washing fruit, boiling jam, and bottling, would rather be unable to get up on the bed the next day, would rather be so tired that her arms could not even pick up chopsticks, and would rather not set up a stall¡ªthat would be How many living people have I seen... choked up.

    Afraid that the second sister would think she waszy, Jiang Wunian hurriedly made a promise, "I will do a lot of work, I am not afraid of getting tired, I can do anything!"

    Jiang Tanyue nced at Shen Nanwei.

    What is consciousness.

    Jiang Wunian is called enlightenment.

    Shen Nanwei smiled back.

    Reflexively stretched out his hands.

    This just reminded Lu Jingzhi: "Mother, give me your hand, I''ll try again to see if the water ability is useful."

    Shen Nanwei put her hand on her daughter''s little hand, and she was sincerely envious, "My skin used to be so fair and soft."

    "Mum, do you miss the past?" Lu Jingzhi was about to say that she also wanted...missed her parents, missed her teammates, missed the soft mattress like clouds... Shen Nanwei shook her head coldly, "Thinking about a fart."

    Several people:"¡­"

    "How good it is now, with food and clothing, and three good daughters, go out to chat, listen to gossip, watch monkey shows, eat some delicious food that you have never eaten before, it is like living in a dream."

    While speaking, Shen Nanwei raised her hand to catch the blue light flowing from Lu Jingzhi''s fingertips. The blue light was caught in the palm of her hand, and she opened her hand, curiously looking at the light spot like looking at a firefly.

    Of course the water ability can''t be caught.

    It was Lu Jingzhi who controlled the light spot and let her catch it.

    Lu Jingzhi has nothing to do today, he has to go to bed when he is full, and before that, it doesn''t matter if he uses up all his powers.

    Pure energy wrapped Shen Nanwei''s palm.

    Lu Jingzhi took a closer look: "It seems that there is still not much change."

    Although it is regrettable, this situation is not uneptable.

    After all, the water ability is a healing ability, not a whitening ability.

    But this has exceeded the expectations of several others.

    Shen Nanwei even wanted her daughter to help her improve her skin.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t refuse: "Tomorrow, the ability is exhausted today."

    Seeing her so easy to talk, Shen Nanwei felt that this little girl was so easy to talk and felt very happy.

    Such a talkative little girl is her daughter.

 Chapter 123: Brand-name skin care products

    Chapter 123 Brand-name skin care products

    Shen Nanwei only had one son in her previous life.

    Adding up the two lifetimes, it can be regarded as having both sons and daughters.

    Facing the helpless sigh of the eldest daughter to the second daughter - don''t spoil your mother so much, Shen Nanwei covered her lips and smiled lightly. There is no way, her current state should be the word she just learned - lie down and win.

    Lu Jingzhi''s body changes so quickly are nourished by supernatural powers from the inside out, this kind of experience is not suitable for others.

    Although experience is not suitable for others, cosmetics are different.

    It would be nice if there were skin care products.

    Even though she was close at hand, yet she still had to make her greedy, Lu Jingzhi closed his eyes, and vainly took a handful of the air in front of him.

    Still haven''t touched her space.

    Several people didn''t care about Lu Jingzhi''s action.

    Until the next day.

    Lu Jingzhi''s hair was disheveled, and he rushed out of the room after brushing away the hair that covered the ends of his eyes with his fingertips.

    Holding a stack of boxes taller than her in her arms, she began to crumble under the eleration of her running.

    Finally, under the trepidation of the people at the dinner table, the things were safely ced on the small bench that Jiang Wunian pushed out with great insight.

    Jiang Tanyue''splexion changed unpredictablely: "These..."

    Skin care products of well-known big brands, including brands that have cooperated withpanies under her name.

    She should have been ttered by them.

    But...appearing at the dining table in ancient times, thatched cottages, and kitchens, it''s outrageous, okay?

    Mr. Jiang, who has always been indifferent, couldn''t help but widen his eyes.

    Shen Nanwei didn''t know what these radiant boxes were, but looking at the surprised expressions of Jiang Tanyue and Jiang Wunian, and seeing Xiao Miao''erughing heartily, it must be a good thing.

    And it''s a good thing beyond her understanding.

    Immediately afterwards, Lu Jingzhi spoke.

    One sentence is deafening.

    "Hahaha my space is open!!"

    They know every word.

    But grouped together.

    is confusing.

    Last night in the middle of the night, between half-dream and half-awake, Lu Jingzhimunicated to his own space. At that time, he thought it was a dream. He didn''t know it was true until the boxes under him woke up in the morning.

    Seeing the dumbfounded looks of the three of them, Lu Jingzhi scratched his hair, "Did I never tell you that I am a space-type supernatural being?"

    of course not.

    "It''s not toote now." Lu Jingzhi waved his hand, not paying attention to the shocking news that almost made his heart go numb, "I''m a space-type superpower, but I couldn''t open the space a while ago. Now that I can open it, look, this is the skin care product I took out."

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes lit up when she heard the word skin care products.

    "I haven''t used these much, and I don''t know which one is easy to use." Lu Jingzhi had an unconceble smile on his face, "Try it for a while."

    In the following time, Lu Jingzhi was busy eating, and the other three were busy unpacking the box.

    Shen Nanwei seemed to have discovered a new continent¡ªof course, this word was taught to her by Jiang Wunian.

    Gradient color bottle.

    The crystal clear bottle is flowing broken gold.

    Shen Nanwei was like a curious baby, "What''s the name of this?"

    "How does this work?"

    "Whitening and lightening? Can it be used all over the body?"

    "How do you open this, it''s so beautiful..."

    "Is this crystal? ss, how do you make ss? Little bud, can you do it?"

    On the other side, Lu Jingzhi rubbed his stomach and rolled his eyes with a smile¡ªtoday''s breakfast is still very delicious!

    Jiang Tanyue only disassembled two sets, washed her hands and ate after eating.

 Chapter 124: familiar font

    Chapter 124 Familiar fonts

    Jiang Wunian has always been embarrassed to refuse Shen Nanwei''s request, and she also likes this kind of inquiry-although social fear is afraid ofmunicating with humans, once it involves areas she is familiar with, she feels more at ease than usual.

    The manual is in a font she is familiar with.

    Jiang Wunian answered Shen Nanwei''s question patiently.

    Jiang Tanyue asked Lu Jingzhi: "Is your space full of skin care products? I checked the date, and it was produced on the eve of the end of the world at your side."

    Lu Jingzhi bit the pie, drooling from the heat, finally swallowed the three delicacies pie in his mouth, took a sip of the soup, and replied, "It hasn''t expired, because it has been piled up in the space, this is the first time Take it out¡ªtime stands still in space."

    The post-apocalyptic world is in chaos, where are factories producing these things.

    "How could they all contain skin care products?" Lu Jingzhi was amused by her sister''s guess. "The most food is food¡ªthere are other things, misceneous. I like to stock up. I basically collect what I see on the road."

    Finally, the base withdrew, and most of his wealth went to her.

    Hearing this, Jiang¡¤Pragmatist¡¤Tan Yue''s eyes lit up.

    Immediately afterwards, my sister poured a bucket of cold water on her: "Now I can only get skin care products."

    Seeing her sister''s puzzled face, as if she didn''t understand the rules of their supernatural beings, Lu Jingzhi rubbed her nose in embarrassment, "Yesterday I thought I was dreaming, so I randomly circled an area and opened it, because I kept thinking about skin care products before going to bed. So I went to the delineated skin care products.¡±

    She has too much space.

    Somewhere, she felt that she couldn''t fully open it.

    The circled area is chosen by her, but the size is based on her mental and physical condition.

    Just like that, bottles and jars were circled.

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    My younger sister''s ability, of course, is the younger sister''s decision.

    Rationality told her that she could not continue to ask, but human beings are naturally curious.

    The difference is more or less.

    Mr. Jiang has never been very curious, but it''s the first time in her two lives that she saw a "supernatural person" from an "other world". It was so amazing.

    "What about the future?" Mr. Jiang couldn''t hold back his curiosity.

    "When I be stronger, themunication with the space will be smoother." Lu Jingzhi answered every question.

    "Can the things inside be taken out only? Can you put things in?" Jiang Tanyue asked after thinking.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t speak, but answered Jiang Tanyue''s question with practical actions.

    The chopsticks in her hand suddenly disappeared, and in the blink of an eye, they appeared again.

    Jiang Tanyue suppressed her desire to apud and apud, and said calmly, "I will give you part of the family money in a while, and you take it."

    On the other side, Shen Nanwei''s words broke out in joy: "I know this character, and I know this character too!"

    Simplified characters are born out of traditional characters.

    It is not surprising that some fonts have not changed.

    Obviously, Shen Nanwei also heard the conversation between the two. The second daughter has a lot of food, but because she was thinking about her hands, so under limited conditions, the first thing she thought of was to get her skin care products.

    ording to Jiang Wunian, this big-brand skin care product that has been extracted by modern machines has great effects.

    Regardless of whether the effect is great or not, Shen Nanwei prefers this kind of skin care product with natural nt fragrance to the hand oil bought in the grocery store in the town.

    Fingertips tapped the oval body of the lotion bottle shining with the luster of broken diamonds. Listening to the ethereal voice, Shen Nanwei couldn''t hide her smile.

 Chapter 125: unreliable adult

    Chapter 125 Unreliable Adults

    And Lu Jingzhi next to the table: "...It seems that because of the opening of the space, I am a little hungry this morning..."

    My cheeks hurt from eating.

    Still not satisfied.

    The stomach is like a bottomless pit.

    The ecstatic morning dance was cut in half.

    There is no white pie in the sky.

    A scene appeared in Shen Nanwei''s mind, and she suddenly made a bold guess, "Little Miaoer, you were diagnosed as malnourishedst time¡ªcould it be because you opened up this supernatural space?"

    The tragedy of Lu Jingzhist time is still vivid in my memory.

    The three of them were shocked.

    Shen Nanwei''splexion was solemn, her smile was restrained, and her eyes were nervous and a little flustered: "Will taking out so many skin care products affect you? It''s toote to put them back on... Xiao Miaoer, don''t make fun of your body."

    Lu Jingzhi smiled brightly, "Last time I felt strenuous. It was my luck that caused my seven orifices to bleed. I''m fine today."

    Although I was hungry, it was not unbearable.

    She can''t be afraid to try anything just because of one failure.

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes were dazzled by the smile like a little sun, and she suddenly chuckled, "Xiao Miao''er is a ''reliable'' ''adult'', and I know the limits, so I won''t be too long-winded, um¡ªthank you, Xiao Miao''er, for the gift." Skin care products, I strive to take good care of these hands as soon as possible."

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t think it was long-winded.

    Her EQ is not so low that she can''t even tell if she cares.

    She has a lot of food.

    Many clothes.

    Many...things that don''t exist in this world and can make the whole family live a better life.

    But everyone didn''t ask much.

    It is a joy to have it, and you will not be unwilling if you don¡¯t have it.

    They respect her more.

    cared more about her.

    Lu Jingzhi is not a person who has to ask for something in return¡ªin the end, she has saved countless human beings, but she just haspassion and kindness in her heart, and wants to be a real human being with flesh and blood and a heartbeat.

    She doesn''t ask for rewards, but it doesn''t mean she won''t be indifferent to rewards.

    The kindness returned by therades-in-arms is enough to make Lu Jingzhi happy for many days.

    She is the one cared about.

    -

    Deep in the mountains.

    Lu Jingzhi followed his memory to find the cherry grove.

    The birds in the mountains sang crisp and melodious songs, and Lu Jingzhi listened to them, and howled happily twice.

    She didn''t bring Jiang Wunian up the mountain together.

    Jiang Wunian was able to insist on making breakfast, which was already surprising enough. Her arms shook like chaff during the meal.

    Working hard the day before yesterday, she woke up in the middle of the night with cramps in her arms and legs, and she didn''t recover for two days.

    She didn''t say a word, and her face didn''t even change for a moment. Everyone thought she was fine.

    After knowing it, let her rest quickly.

    Lu Jingzhi tried to put the cherry directly into the space.

    seeded.

    The power consumption is negligible.

    Lu Jingzhi moved his mind slightly: "It seems that I am so hungry today because of themunication space yesterday."

    It has nothing to do with the number of times you enter and exit the space.

    I just promised to be a reliable adult in the morning, and now I am drooling at the piles of snacks in the space.

    tentatively stretched out its evil hand to it.

    ¡ªBefore the nosebleed came out, Lu Jingzhi finally stopped this time of dying.

    She can''t be so disobedient.

    At least not disobedient in ces where people are rare.

    Otherwise, if you faint, die, or smell bad, no one will help collect the body.

    Thoughts abounded, as soon as he stopped, Lu Jingzhi smelled the familiar smell of rust.

    The smell of blood.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Lv.

 Chapter 126: Im just an eleven year old girl

    Chapter 126 I''m just an eleven-year-old girl

    Lv.

    She has to go and see who is using his eyes as a disy, deaf to the vigers'' worries and teachings, and wants to stink in the deep mountains and old forests.

    The moment the blood-covered man looked up vigntly, Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to care about it.

    At that time, Xu Shulou was trembling and groping for the intertwined roots of the old tree, trying to use his strength to stand up.

    Suddenly heard a rustling sound, the young man trembled all over, and looked over fiercely.

    At first nce, the appearance of the visitor is indistinguishable.

    The edges and corners are soft, it should be a little girl.

    It''s just that the eyebrows and eyes are too exaggerated.

    There is eagerness in the eyes, did theye running?

    Aware of the sudden change of emotion in her eyes, Xu Shulou''s thoughts turned back and forth.

    Before he could think of something, he suddenly saw someoneing and turned around to leave.

    Xu Shulou was astonished.

    He became angry from embarrassment, and he didn''t care about anything else, "Are you blind? Can''t you see anyone here?!"

    It looks like it''s covered in blood and mud, but when ites to yelling, it''s full of air.

    Lu Jingzhi is certainly not blind.

    So at the moment of meeting each other, I can remember which **** this is¡ª¡ªYang Jiacun caught a glimpse, and she saw half of the face of the boy who raised the curtain in the sedan chair, with a beautiful and smooth jaw curve, slightly raised lips, and skin like enamel Fluorescent in the dark.

    Listening to the voice again, it was indeed true.

    ¡ªCry again, kill.

    Then, the face was sshed with warm blood.

    It only took a moment to remember, and Lu Jingzhi''s face turned dark. She found that she only paused for half a second, and her right leg was hugged.

    The person holding her calfy on the ground.

    She was in a bad mood, and the face of the man hugging her calf was even more stinky to death¡ªhe didn''t mean it! Just tripped over a raised tree root!

    Lu Jingzhi looked down at the boy''s head.

    His hair looks like it has been well maintained, but now it has dust and blood on it.

    "I''m talking to you, didn''t you see anyone here?!"

    The boy''s ears are blushing.

    I don''t know whether to be ashamed or angry.

    He struggled to get up and get out of the situation.

    Hands and feet trembled after running for a long time, limp and without a trace of strength.

    He heard uncontrobleughter overhead.

    Stiff limbs.

    Lu Jingzhi should have been angry¡ªthe dirt on his leg was rubbed by someone.

    But she couldn''t helpughing.

    This kind of self-push yourself into an embarrassing situation, still not forgetting to maintain the appearance of arrogance, too funny!

    "It''s as if you''re asking for help." Lu Jingzhi lowered his eyes and chuckled, "You will only make others feel that your appearance is unnecessary."

    So she, a superfluous person, has to turn around and leave.

    Unexpectedly, the calf was hugged again, "Are you really not saving people?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    So, some people have been so high up for a long time that they can''t even ask for help, right?

    The young man who looked only dirty but in good spirits suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The whole person''s mise is visible to the naked eye.

    But he still cheered up: "Help me, you won''t suffer."

    Lu Jingzhi''s voice suddenly turned sweeter, as if he squeezed his throat and made a clip sound: "I''m just an eleven-year-old girl, how can I help you... I''ll go down the mountain and call someone for you, okay?"

    Where would the boy let her go.

    With hisst breath, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth: "I saw you in Yangjiacun."

    As soon as the words fell, he felt that he was surrounded by Ling Lie''s murderous aura.

    Another mouthful of blood.

    The lips are dyed red, fragile and pitiful.

 Chapter 127: threaten me?

    Chapter 127 threatens me?

    If Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to save people just now, then he wants to kill people now.

    He really remembered.

    Keen to sight.

    Excellent memory.

    Cruel and cruel.

    He is alive, to her, he is a walking dynamite.

    Obviously, acumen is an excellent quality, and it can be used to save lives at critical moments, but being cheap is not¡ª"All the residents of Yangjia Vige have been taken to the county seat. You are a fugitive. I can pretend that I have never seen you in Yangjia Vige. but¡­"

    The deer raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    When did you still think about threatening her?

    In fact, she doesn''t need to do it.

    The young man''s pale lips had another color besides the stained blood.

    Purple.

    Poisoning tendency.

    The light in his eyes is gradually disappearing.

    Even if she doesn''t do anything, after a few minutes of teasing, this person will burp.

    "Huh, a threat?" Lu Jingzhi''s eyebrows and eyes sank, and his bad temper was ignited to the fullest at this moment.

    Careless.

    The boy really panicked now.

    Lu Jingzhi squatted down, put his elbows on his knees, held his chin and smiled, pinched his face with the other hand, then slid down andnded on his neck.

    I have to say that pampered people can be detected by the naked eye.

    Bai is a good proof.

    Her hands are not exerting force.

    The palm is warm.

    Doesn''t look like a hand that brings death.

    In the blink of an eye, the young man gritted his teeth: "I am from the Bai family in the imperial capital."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Continue to threaten?"

    Youth: "..."

    No, this is not a threat!

    He is being hunted down, this is the handle!

    He handed over the handle himself to offset the handle about her just now!

    He is very sincere in asking for help!

    However, Lu Jingzhi did not understand this sincerity.

    She thought about it, but she still took her hand back.

    Not being saved is not the same concept as killing someone.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the death threat sent back from the young man¡¯s body, he finally scolded his brain and made his mouth say something human: ¡°Help me, I have money, a lot¡­¡±

    Another mouthful of blood spit out.

    It is no longer red blood foam, but ck.

    The upper and lower eyelids fought, and finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and the beautiful eyes slowly closed.

    The clothes of Lu Jingzhi, who was holding in the palm of his hand, were also loosened, and the wrinkled trouser legs could not be recovered for a while.

    Before thest light in his eyes disappeared, he seemed to see¡ªthe little girl''s eyes were shining like the sun.

    Undoubtedly, he was lucky.

    Lu Jingzhi was moved by "money".

    As for what was said the other day¡ª

    ¡ªMake money steadily and steadily.

    ¡ªStriving to stay out of trouble.

    ¡ªLow-key and low-key Be low-key.

    was briefly forgotten by Lu Jingzhi.

    He is not very old, from thest time Lu Jingzhi spoke through the curtain, he could tell that he was only thirteen or fourteen years old.

    Quiet aftera.

    has a cute face.

    It''s kind of cute.

    His vitality is draining rapidly.

    Lu Jingzhi quickly checked the wound on his body.

    The cut on the hem of the clothes was obviously caused by a sharp weapon.

    But what surprised Lu Jingzhi was that although it looked bloody, there were only three or four stab wounds, which were shallow and not fatal.

    The real cause of his sudden depression was the poison in his body.

    Lu Jingzhi, who became a monk halfway, didn''t know what kind of poison it was.

    Next, detoxify with healing abilities.

    If it weren''t for the lush mountains and forests, it would have been even more difficult for Lu Jingzhi to keep him alive.

    During the healing period, I also encountered a beast that came.

    With the smell of blood and the attraction brought by her wood-type abilities, the buffs are superimposed, and the beasts in this area rush forward like crazy.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t dare to squeeze the ability to nothing.

    The boy who was not fully detoxified was still in aa, and just like that, Lu Jingzhi brought the half-dead man home.

 Chapter 128: disagreement

    Chapter 128 Divergence

    Regarding this matter, the family has different opinions.

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t quite agree to keep him.

    She felt that she should throw him back before he woke up.

    Mr. Jiang¡¯s reason is simple¡ª¡°It¡¯s tricky at first sight.¡±

    Being stared at by his two older sisters, Jiang Wu mumbled: "Picking up people on the side of the road, ranging from so-and-so, to so-and-so..."

    As for who XX is, you can substitute it yourself.

    But from the point of view of conscience, Jiang Wunian said: "It doesn''t have to be so pessimistic¡ªat least it''s fate."

    Jiang Tanyue shook her head.

    The little sister is obviously a fool, falling on both sides.

    Things are deadlocked.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Now there are two votes in favor and one vote against."

    "Wait for mother toe home."

    When Shen Nanwei stepped into the house, she was dragged to vote.

    Seeing the unconscious person, her pupils shrank slightly and her breathing became short of breath: "Where did this persone from?"

    "Mother knows?" Jiang Tanyue saw that her expression was not right, and the first reaction in her mind was to observe carefully. To be honest, there was no need to analyze the micro-expression, even Lu Jingzhi could easily see that something was wrong with her.

    Shen Nanwei didn''te back to her senses, Jiang Tanyue tentatively asked, "Old friend?"

    "Probably." Shen Nanwei sighed.

    "Three to one." She didn''t need to vote anymore, her expression said it all, Jiang Tanyue said, "Then let him stay, can he wake up?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Tomorrow at thetest, he is too deeply poisoned, and I am recovering from the exhaustion of my abilities."

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes suddenly turned red, and the woman who had always been ttered and humiliated began to stammer: "Can you save him? The poison... can it be cured? It doesn''t matter... it doesn''t matter..."

    The hope in the eyes was slowly diluted.

    For so many years... the poison has prated into the lungs, and the genius doctor can''t solve it...

    "Yes." Lu Jingzhi swore, "You can''t question my professionalism."

    Things that science can¡¯t do, it doesn¡¯t matter, just believe in magic.

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes were full of tears, which kept spinning. Hearing these words, suddenly, a tear rolled down like a pearl, "Thank you...Little Miaoer..."

    Lu Jingzhi was a little puzzled: "He is from the Bai family in the capital, and you are from Jiangnan. How can you be old friends? Um... this is your brother?"

    Like many times before, Shen Nanwei''s sadness hadn''t brewed yet, she was beaten to pieces, and burst outughing.

    Her second daughter always had this ability to make herugh and cry.

    Shen Nanwei blinked at Lu Jingzhi charmingly, "I, I have already passed the prime of my life, he is only half a year younger than my son."

    Three people: "..."

    Dumbfounded.

    Obviously the three modern singles have not thought about this issue.

    Shen Nanwei obviously didn''t want to answer this question, but said with a smile: "I was a mother in my previous life, and I''m veryfortable with being a mother in this life."

    At the end, he took a look at the eldest daughter.

    Jiang Tanyue just felt baffled.

    Watch what she does.

    She was a daughter to a group of people in her previous life, and she is still a daughter to others in this life, and she is very adaptable.

    Lu Jingzhi felt a little guilty from the moment he saw Shen Nanwei''s teary eyes, "Hmm..."

    "Little Miaoer, do you have something to ask?" Shen Nanwei felt that she wanted to ask about her, but unexpectedly...

    Lu Jingzhi''s words were not surprising: "Well...that''s...I almost strangled him..."

    The atmosphere froze for a moment.

    Jiang Wunian shrank into a ball in an instant, stretched out her small hand and touched her neck, she could already imagine the lethality without her second sister doing it.

    Shen Nanwei let out a long breath: "...No...It''s okay...It''s not...It''s still alive..."

 Chapter 129: jam jam

    Chapter 129 Jam Jam

    Process is not important.

    The result is finally.

    But unavoidably, a chill rose from the soles of his feet.

    It''s a feeling of powerlessness after a false rm.

    Shen Nanwei took a deep breath andforted herself that the matter did not happen...

    And she decided to make a clean break with her previous life.

    right.

    broken!

    The imperial concubine of the Imperial Pce is dead.

    Now there is only Shen Nanwei, a flower in the vige.

    Lu Jingzhi: "He said he had a lot of money, so I stopped."

    Immediately, several pairs of eyes lit up.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Look, she is not alone in thinking this way.

    Shen Nanweiughed: "The money of the Bai family in the imperial capital is not easy to get."

    -

    In the next few days, Lu Jingzhi was responsible for transporting various fruits from the deep mountains every day.

    Jiang Wunian cooks jam at home.

    The firewood is still delivered by men who live alone, and they earn more money selling firewood than dayborers.

    Just when the family thought that rumors were about to start in the vige again, Jiang Tanyue settled the matter.

    She hired someone to dig a well in the yard.

    But it took a while to get it right.

    Washing fruit still needs to carry water.

    She went to see Aunt Zheng and An Shi, and shared her thoughts. The next day, the two selected a group of women from the vige to help.

    In their view, having such a job is beyond their dreams.

    It¡¯s just a simple job of picking water and washing fruits, and the wages for a day are as high as those of the men in the town who do heavybor¡ªif anyone dares to gossip about Jiang¡¯s third house, they will have trouble with them!

    The day before this group of people came, Lu Jingzhi had already filled the avable pots at home with fruits.

    The back basket does not hold much each time, but she has a magic weapon for cheating¡ªspace.

    Although only a small area can be used, it is enough.

    The weather has been getting hotter recently.

    The wind that blows also has a dry and hot temperature.

    The wheat waves are surging¡ªthe wheat is almost harvested.

    Hurry up and make jam, because once the timees, every household will be busy.

    The women were chatting with their mouths, but their hands were not slow. The always deserted vige was full ofughter andughter.

    Work efficiency is called a high one¡ªit is true that wages are paid ording to the number of days and not ording to the workload, but Jiang Tanyue also said that the person who works the most every day will be paid an extra three pennies.

    Who doesn''t want to be number one?

    Lazy?

    nonexistent.

    "Me! I arrived first!" The swarthy boy Lu Fengshou put down the panting panting, and before he could catch his breath, he changed to an empty pannier and rushed out of the yard again, "Be sure to remember clearly, Remember which basket I am in..."

    He ran away, and another boy came. It was Gao Yuan who was thrown into the water by Lu Jingzhist time, but was not found by his family.

    He was a lot thinner than other children, and he didn''t speak, and his face was flushed when he ran, and he ran away when he put on an empty basket.

    One after another, many children came down from the mountain and ran back and forth.

    Lu Jingzhi teased Jiang Tanyue, saying that she "hired childbor", but their efficiency is not low.

    In fact, Lu Jingzhi can carry things back even after walking several times. It is not tiring, but it is a waste of time.

    Simply, Jiang Tanyue tried to gather the brats together.

    Make the best use of everything.

    The children who hate dogs run around all day, full of energy, as long as the process is happy, they can do anything.

    Not to mention that Jiang Tanyue paid them wages.

    Even if you don¡¯t give them, two pieces of candy can coax a group of children to work.

    Although Mr. Jiang used to be a capitalist, he still does not squeeze the value of children.

 Chapter 130: Why are you sorry?

    Chapter 130 Why are you sorry?

    Not only are they not squeezed, but they are also treated the same as women¡ªwhoever memorizes the most fruits in a day will be given two extra candies in addition to wages.

    ¡ªEmployee enthusiasm is not high.

    After some operations, the whole family was amazed at Mr. Jiang.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi led Jiang Wunian into the deep mountains.

    Jiang Tanyue followed her a few days ago, but just yesterday, someone in the yard finally couldn''t hold back, and took advantage of Shen Nanwei''s turning back to enter the kitchen.

    Because of therge number of people in the family, Jiang Wunian¡¯s food intake has been reduced by half recently. If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t be thirsty; if you¡¯re not thirsty, you won¡¯t drink; if you don¡¯t drink water, you won¡¯t go to the toilet; If you don''t pass the courtyard, you won''t meet so many living people.

    Yes, the idea of ??social terror is so simple and unpretentious.

    But she didn''t go out, someone came to her.

    Although Jiang Tanyue has expressly prohibited people from entering the kitchen, but... the forest is so big that there are all kinds of birds.

    The aunt not only went in, but also looked at the things on the stove while sniffing.

    "This is honey, right? Hey, there are so many, it''s a lot of money!"

    "Is Xiaoya tired? How about auntie helping you?"

    "Boys are so different, why don''t they even dare to say a word..."

    Jiang Wu was anxious like ants on a hot pan.

    Finally, the little girl who helped light the fire yelled, which attracted the attention of the people in the courtyard.

    Jiang Wunian cried out of anger.

    I dare not cry for too long, for fear of dying things.

    Grieved and choked up, apanied by self-me and guilt.

    There is a kind of person, just like this, who is obviously someone else''s fault, but always looks for the reason in himself.

    It''s strange that people don''t understand.

    It''s also very distressing.

    Jiang Wunian only cried softly for a while, then wiped away his tears and continued to work, but it was obvious that he was in a bad mood.

    Aunt Zheng who summoned that woman was even more angry than Lu Jingzhi''s family.

    That woman did note again.

    It''s useless toe, Jiang Tanyue made a rule again - don''t approach the room.

    Next, Jiang Tanyue and Jiang Wunian changed jobs.

    She has a strong learning ability and is quick to learn.

    The raw materials and water are all high-quality products. Even if the person is changed, the jam that is boiled out will be almost gone.

    This incident gave the family a wake-up call¡ªthere was aatose living person in the house.

    Thanks to the stove that the woman entered, if she entered the house, it would be another matter.

    Yes, the boy is still awake.

    Lu Jingzhi is so busy every day that his abilities are exhausted, so there is no spare to treat him.

    As long as the person is still alive.

    Will you wake up?

    Regarding this, his "old friend" Shen Nanwei has no objection.

    Others have no opinion.

    In the deep mountains, the air is fresh, Jiang Wunian took a deep breath, his lungs were cool, and entering the dense jungle, the heat and turbid air outsidepletely disappeared.

    She came alive again.

    A porcin-white hand waved in front of her eyes, holding a handful of cherries with drops of water in it.

    Jiang Wunian put his hands together to form a semicircr bowl, took the cherry, and thanked him softly and politely, "Thank you, Second Sister."

    "You''re wee." Lu Jingzhi waved his hand and asked her, "Have you felt better?"

    "It''s much better." Jiang Wunian felt that he had dragged down the progress, and felt a little embarrassed, his face flushed, "I''m sorry..."

    Lu Jingzhi had three question marks floating above his head.

    "If I had seen Aunt Zhou earlier and stopped her outside the kitchen, what would have happenedter...wasted everyone''s time, slowed down the progress of work, and...I heard that Aunt Zhou bought a few A jar of honey, and ready to make jam."

 Chapter 131: I have a relationship with you!

    Chapter 131 I have a rtionship with you!

    Lu Jingzhi: "So??"

    Jiang Wunian''s mood, which was originally improved because of the openness of the world, was depressed again, "It''s all my fault."

    Lu Bao doesn''t understand.

    Lu Bao was shocked.

    Lu Jingzhi racked her brains, and finally realized it. Fortunately, her EQ was not enough, and her IQ came to make up for it. She finally got to the point where the little girl was sad.

    "It has something to do with you. It''s because she doesn''t obey the rules, because she doesn''t have enough self-control, because she has a brain hole, and because she can''t get along with wages." Lu Jingzhi squinted his eyes and clicked his tongue softly, "As for her making jam, boil it. Well, sell it when you get it out, no one can control her, the profit is hers, and the loss is also hers, it has nothing to do with us."

    The voice is free and easy with carelessness.

    Jiang Wunian could see that the second elder sister was not pretending tofort her and trying to smooth out her guilt for the sake of the family, but she really thought so.

    She took an edible grass de in her mouth, chewed it a few times, and spit it out when there was no sweet juice.

    Then throw a beautiful cherry into the mouth.

    also happily showed her that she can tie a cherry stem in her mouth...

    He obviously didn''t take that kind of **** in his eyes.

    Jiang Wunian was infected by this mentality, and his mentality gradually calmed down.

    it''s not a big deal.

    she said to herself.

    This is a trivial matter, a very small matter, I can''t me the small matter on her head.

    It is a trivial matter in the eyes of the second sister.

    It is a small matter that does not affect your own business.

    Lu Jingzhi saw her clenched her fists, and reminded her: "Don''t crush the cherries, or they won''t taste good."

    -

    The reason why they pick the fruit very quickly is because Lu Jingzhi does not follow the usual path.

    She used the wood-type ability to control the vines to form a under the tree, and then condensed the ability to quickly ravage the branches.

    When the fruit fell, itnded on the made by the supernatural power.

    It is soft.

    Changes with the weight of the fruit falling.

    No need to worry about the fruit being smashed.

    This is apletely different effect from the fruit falling on the hard ground.

    Next, just put all the fallen fruits into the back basket and everything will be fine.

    It only takes more than ten seconds to operate one pass.

    Not even a minute.

    The branches and leaves of the trees were ravaged miserably.

    It doesn''t matter.

    Next, Lu Jingzhi used the wood-type ability to repair the trees and give birth to them by the way.

    She now has perfect control over abilities.

    There will no longer be excessive abilities entering the tree to consume its vitality.

    A cucumber died in the yard that day¡ªthat kind of situation is really too rare.

    Does not conform to Lu Jingzhi''s aesthetic approach.

    Same as Jiang Tanyue''s stunned expression two days ago, Jiang Wunian''s expression was also dull.

    Her eyes widened, and her mouth did not close for a long while.

    When Lu Jingzhi walked in front of her, she didn''t seem to have recovered from the coquettish operation that the second sister filled the back basket in a dozen seconds.

    "Second Sister! You are simply a fairy!" Jiang Wunian''s face was flushed with excitement.

    She is an ordinary person, how could He De be lucky enough to witness such a magnificent scene in this life! !

    The society might not be able to blow rainbow farts, and only onepliment consumed all her strength.

    Responding to Jiang Wunian was a green vine that slowly climbed up around her legs, it grew in front of her eyes, the leaves hooked the tip of her nose, dangling and swaying, suddenly, with a ''pop'', a flower bloomed little yellow flower.

    She raised her eyes and saw the second sister leaning against the tree smiling brightly at her.

    Three rounds of PK.

    Hope to drop some rmendation votes andments, Mu Mu Da.

 Chapter 132: Quiet as a dick

    Chapter 132 Quiet as a Chicken Bear Child

    The next step is to carry the basket full of fruits out of the mountains.

    There are a lot of brats vying to help with the work.

    Jiang Wunian showed a look of resistance.

    Obviously, she didn''t want to follow Lu Jingzhi any further.

    Now she is nervous when she sees the bear child, her palms and feet are sweating, her heart is beating rapidly, the skin on her face is red and congested, and she wants to retch physiologically.

    Frightened Lu Jingzhi thought that something important happened to Jiang Wu.

    Jiang Wu murmured and groaned, his calves twitching behind and refused to move forward, but Lu Jingzhi had to take her out of the deep mountains.

    Now they arrived at the junction between the deep mountain and the outer periphery. Although it is considered safe, it is notpletely safe.

    Lu Jingzhi was afraid that leaving people here would cause problems.

    With her small body, let alone encountering tigers and bears, even a goat can scare her enough.

    Jiang Wunian is a person with strong empathy.

    Of course she knew what the second sister was worried about, so even though she was extremely reluctant, she still rubbed against Lu Jingzhi''s side step by step.

    Even if she didn''t look up at the group of brats, Jiang Wunian could still feel their scorching eyes had fallen on her, and her keen sense magnified all perceptions, just like the sunlight falling on a magnifying ss, bursting into mes instantly.

    It''s getting close.

    At first, someone could be heard shouting "Jiang Xiaoya".

    Jiang Wunian''s hairs stood on end, and a chill rose from the soles of her feet, crawling along her spine, engulfing her bit by bit.

    Lu Jingzhi and the two have already walked several times.

    The bear children who went up and down the mountain were not as fast as them, so there was already a basket full of fruits outside.

    Several people had already ced their back baskets in front of them, and they were just waiting to pick them up and rush down the mountain.

    The two people without a pannier were waiting for Lu Jingzhi to put down the pannier so that they could take it.

    Those boys wanted to run away a long time ago.

    But there is no way.

    Last time, Lu Jingzhi forced them to rest here, and ran back when they were all together.

    Even dogs would dislike the exuberant energy of children of this age. Even if their legs are about to break, their souls are boiling.

    Exercise, you still have to exercise, when their bodies can carry the weight of their souls, they can do more work¡ªthe above are from Mr. Jiang¡¯s quotations.

    But now this kind of excessive force, Lu Jingzhi is afraid that he will be exhausted.

    This is the first time the bear children have seen Jiang Wunian since thest lesson. He followed closely behind his sister, looking at them with hostility in his eyes.

    But the big-hearted children didn''t respond.

    One by one, they are eager to try and want to rush forward.

    Fortunately, Lu Jingzhi stopped everyone in front of him by himself.

    Seeing Lu Jingzhi, the bear children were still scared.

    Especially those little kids who were thrown into the brook like little chickens, when they saw Lu Jingzhi, their whole body went cold, and then they remembered the miserable appearance of their worst friend, Jiang Xiaoshu.

    They knew that Jiang Xiaoshu had been beaten two days ago, and the reason was that his mother had instigated him to do something to hinder their uncle.

    This is amazing!

    The bear children saw her second sister who was as quiet as a chicken. Jiang Wunian couldn''t helpughing at this scene.

    The picture is really joyful.

    "Have you had enough rest? If you are not tired, keep working." Lu Jingzhi said to them.

    The boys gathered here are not just the troublemakers.

    This time, only a few people brought by Jiang Tanyue came to work this time, and they became stronger and strongerter.

 Chapter 133: Apologize

    Chapter 133 Apology

    After hearing Lu Jingzhi''s words, they should have rushed down the mountain in a hurry, just to do the most work today. If there is a reward, they can get two candies.

    The sugar at home is either white sugar or brown sugar. It is the dream of every child in Huxi Vige to eat such a piece of clean and sweet candy.

    But no one moved.

    Several brats who had done things looked at each other.

    Suddenly someone stood up.

    Guo Yongrui shouted loudly: "Jiang Xiaoya, I''m sorry, we are here to apologize to you."

    Before he finished speaking, he heard Jiang Xiaoya, who was hiding behind Lu Jingzhi, quickly say that it doesn''t matter.

    Guo Yongrui scratched his head.

    looks a little naive.

    Opened his mouth, but found that he forgot all the speeches he had prepared.

    Lu raised his eyebrows in surprise, so that he could look at him leisurely, "If you don''t leave yet, do you want to be thest one?"

    As soon as she said this, it was as if the starting gun had been fired, and the bear children rushed down the mountain with their backpacks on their backs, apanied by strange roars.

    But Guo Yongrui still did not leave.

    There were still beads of sweat on his head, glistening, dripping around his eyes, and he blinked his eyes so irritated, and said seriously: "My father said let me apologize sincerely, I have been wanting to apologize these days, But I haven''t seen Jiang Xiaoya all this time, I don''t actually...um...want to drown you, nor...I''m not that bad, I just want to y with you, but I didn''t know you didn''t like joking like this..."

    Guo Yongrui talked a lot.

    He was really sincere¡ªat leastpared to those guys.

    But Jiang Wunian didn''t want his sincerity at all.

    She only hoped that Guo Yongrui would quickly stop his long-winded speeches, then pick up his backpack and turn around to leave.

    As if he heard Jiang Xiaoya''s heartfelt voice, Lu Jingzhi said: "Okay, my brother knows your sincerity, and he forgives you. Hurry up, you''re going to be a long way behind them."

    There are only two sisters left in ce.

    Jiang Wunian realized that he had been pinching Lu Jingzhi''s wrist tightly because of being too nervous, causing her wrist to turn red.

    The red marks are really conspicuous on the cold white skin. From a distance, it seems that the red headband is tied to the wrist.

    "Yes, I''m sorry, Second Sister, I didn''t mean it." Jiang Wunian let go of her hand in an instant, and stretched out her fingertips to touch the red mark as if touching something fragile.

    Lu Jingzhi waved his hands carelessly: "What''s the matter, I''ll go down in a while."

    She was even dumbfounded.

    Little sister is good at everything.

    is too timid.

    And it seems that she is very afraid of her getting angry.

    She is not the kind of person who is very angry.

    Lu¡¤Amiable¡¤Jingzhi thought so.

    Speaking of getting angry¡ªLu Jingzhi lowered his eyes, and suddenly slightly hooked the corners of his lips, "You don''t really think that I just let Aunt Zhou go, do you?"

    "Huh?" The topic jumped too much for a while. Jiang Wunian didn''t realize what the second sister said, and tilted his head in doubt.

    But I quickly remembered.

    Aunt Zhou is the woman who forced her way into the kitchen that day.

    "Didn''t the second sister say that this is a very small matter, and we don''t need to be too sad?" Jiang Wunian saw the old matter brought up again, asked in a low voice, and said silently in his heart, it was all her fault...

    No no no.

    I can''t think like this anymore.

    Jiang Wunian patted his face.

 Chapter 134: trick? she has always been good

    Chapter 134 Trickster? she has always been good

    The wild fruits in the mountains arerge and full.

    The untouchednd in the mountains is fertile, and the fruit juice from the feeding is sweet and clear. When cooking the jam, Lu Jingzhi added a touch of water ability.

    The boiled jam has been tasted by the whole family, it is pure natural and pollution-free.

    Sweet but not greasy.

    And recing white sugar with honey has one more advantage, that is, clearing heat and detoxifying can also prevent getting angry.

    Jiang Tanyue said that jam is a diet therapy. Although it is a bit exaggerated, she is not lying.

    Lu Jingzhi is confident that the jam made by their family is the only one.

    Not to mention Aunt Zhou who only nced at the kitchen, even if someone else wanted to reproduce the jam, it would not be easy.

    After all, no one else has water abilities.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Small things are small things, but if it makes you unhappy, it''s not just a small thing. As long as you think it''s a big thing, it can be a big thing."

    Jiang Tanyue was confused.

    In the end, the simple summary is that the second sister doesn''t care about this kind of thing, but the second sister knows that she does care about this matter, so if the second sister wants to do something, she also wants to do something for her.

    The little girl in simple clothes followed Lu Jingzhihe step by step, sniffing softly, what to do, she was about to cry.

    The sun is dappled and flickering.

    Second sister is shining.

    If there is a **** in the world, it must be like the second sister.

    Lu Jingzhi was not clear about the little girl''s ever-changing psychology, she was immersed in her own thoughts, andughed twice.

    Secret tricks?

    She has always been very good.

    -

    There is only one carpenter''s family in the vige.

    Lu Jingzhi came to the door, and with the carpenter''s ardent smile, he bought all the wooden jars that had been saved by their family.

    The carpenter saw that she bought a lot and was a repeat customer. Thinking of the current scene of Jiang''s third bedroom in full swing, he felt that it was just around the corner for them to turn around.

    also gave Lu Jingzhi a small bench as a gift.

    The original container of jam was reced by a jar bought in the town.

    Her family is only responsible for providing jam to Jin Youqian.

    As for how to sell gold and money, that is beyond their scope of thinking.

    Things used for "wholesale" are of course careless.

    But that doesn''t mean the little wooden jar can''t be used at all.

    If you really want to, you can also use it.

    On the other side, someone made the same mistake as they cooked the jamst time¡ªAunt Zhou bought honey, picked the fruit, prepared firewood, stirred the jam, and finally, it was almost out of the pot. Pat the thigh and eximed ''I didn''t buy a jar''.

    It''s toote to go to town now.

    Aunt Zhou had no choice but to go to the carpenter¡¯s house to buy a small wooden jar. Although it was not as useful as a jar, when she thought that Jiang¡¯s third house had tried to sell jams, and the money she earned was enough to hire others to make the next batch of jams ¡­

    One can imagine how much profit there is!

    Aunt Zhou felt more at ease.

    Gritting his teeth, he set off to buy jars.

    The more expensive, the more expensive you will earn back in the future.

    Much of the money was spent on honey.

    The honey has already been bought and is used up. Isn¡¯t it just the money for a few wooden jars now!

    She was mentally prepared to spend money, but what Aunt Zhou didn''t expect was that she couldn''t even spend it!

    She was just one step behind Lu Jingzhi, hurried to the carpenter''s house, stood among a pile of wood, said in a messy but proud voice, "I want to buy a wooden jar."

 Chapter 135: Lubao Cake

    Chapter 135 Lubao Painting Cake

    The carpenter was very surprised. Although he guessed something, what did it have to do with him? He told Aunt Zhou: "Now there is no ready-made jar, so we can only make it on the spot. Do you want it? How many?"

    When he said this, Aunt Zhou gritted her teeth and was full of anger.

    The carpenter also specially said: "Jiang Xiaomiao bought all the wooden jars."

    "What?! She bought it?" Aunt Zhou blurted out, and then covered her mouth as if to cover up, with a lot of emotions in her eyes but she couldn''t express it, which made her heart, liver, spleen and stomach burst.

    "That''s right, the little girl is quite strong." The carpenter shook his head, feeling very regretful, "It''s really a misfortune for you toe, you came just as soon as Jiang Xiaomiao left, you have to go faster, I guess We can catch up."

    Originally, my aunt had only five points of anger this week, but after the carpenter finished speaking, it suddenly rose to nine points.

    Things are afraid of talking about a "what if..."

    Regret is useless.

    Annoyance is useless.

    But this regret will always linger in my heart.

    Aunt Zhou couldn''t tell because she was suffering, so she had to smile, "You are busy first, I have something to go back first."

    After finishing speaking, quickly leave this small yard full of wood.

    hurried back.

    Can¡¯t do without jars.

    The jam is all boiled out, how can there be nothing to pack?

    Could it be put in the pot to rot?

    This is not okay!

    Finally, Aunt Zhou¡¯s family got together and came up with an idea¡ª"Put it in a bamboo tube! Hurry up!"

    In a hurry, he ran to the bamboo forest again.

    Cut bamboo to make bamboo tubes for jam.

    Bamboo tubes are smaller than wooden jars, and there is not much jam to cook, but a lot of bamboo tubes are needed.

    Still the same sentence¡ªnot everyone is called Lu Jingzhi.

    Only she can do such a coquettish operation with wood-type abilities to do farm work.

    The Zhou family are all ordinary people.

    Chopping bamboo isbor-intensive and time-consuming.

    Because of being too anxious, the edges of the bamboo tubes made by the Zhou family were not smoothed and had burrs and burrs. Although they looked small, they were not cute at all.

    Summary in one sentence¡ªthis is a poor-looking bamboo tube.

    It took time to make the bamboo tube, which caused the jam to stay in the pot for a long time.

    It is inevitable to be contaminated with the smell of iron pot and the misceneous smell in the kitchen.

    Chopping bamboo is veryborious.

    When doing something that one does not want to do or should not do, human beings always like toin about something.

    It turned out that Aunt Zhou just wanted toin that she didn''t buy a wooden jar.

    But because of the carpenter¡¯sst long sigh of regret, Aunt Zhou couldn¡¯t help thinking¡ªwhat if I walked faster then? What if I get up early today? if¡­

    She thinks a lot.

    Even scolded Jiang Xiaomiao in his heart at the end, didn''t this stinky girl make jam for so many days? Just thinking about buying a jar now!

    The more I think about it, the more angry I get.

    The more I get angry, the more I think about it.

    The more I think about it, the more angry I get.

    At the end, Aunt Zhou couldn''t control her head.

    Lu Jingzhi, who has a manly mentality, hides his achievements and fame deeply.

    Yes.

    The sentence that the carpenter sighed was taught by Lu Jingzhi.

    For this, she is willing to pay a penny.

    The carpenter didn''t want it.

    Lu Jingzhi imitated Jiang Tanyue and drew him a big cake: "In the future, our business will grow bigger and stronger, and we will buy all the wooden products we need from you."

    She said it was an understatement.

    The carpenter didn''t dare to take this as a joke.

    Some people, just standing there, are like pines and cypresses, with outstanding temperament.

 Chapter 136: I see you have excellent bones

    Chapter 136 I think you have excellent bones

    I have to say that Lu Jingzhi''s few words had a huge impact on Aunt Zhou.

    How Jiang Wunian was so guilty and disgusted by this incident that he couldn''t sleep or eat. Lu Jingzhi returned it exactly, and even added fuel to the fire by igniting a powder barrel by the way, and a buff superimposed.

    Aunt Zhou is not a very particr person.

    A few days ago, when she was working in the third room of the Jiang family, she kept thinking: Why do you need to pick up so much water to wash the fruit over and over again? Anyway, in the end, it has to be boiled into a paste to make some kind of jam, and no one knows how clean it is.

    When working for others, it is very important to be supervised and not to bezy.

    But I can do whatever I want at home.

    The mulberry fruit grown on the mulberry tree in the yard of the house is used.

    I didn''t wash it carefully when I washed it.

    Not to mention there are branches, but there are always one or two misceneous leaves and bad fruits.

    Quantitative change produces qualitative change.

    All in all, this is a pot of unqualified mulberry sauce everywhere.

    Facing her daughter''s murmur, "Mom, can we really sell this? Can our family make a lot of money like Jiang Xiaoduo''s family?", Aunt Zhou nodded resolutely.

    -

    There are many kinds of wild fruits in the mountains and they are growing gratifyingly, and Lu Jingzhi uses his abilities to raise them well.

    There is no need to worry about quantity and quality issues.

    Due to the high efficiency of picking fruits by deer frightening branches, the amount of fruits needed every day can be collected quickly.

    After finishing what was supposed to be done and having nothing else to do, Lu Jingzhi exercised his abilities, while Jiang Wunian took a book and sat under the fruit tree to read.

    The air in the forest is fresh, listening to the chirping of insects and birds, and the gentle breeze blowing. With the second sister by my side, there is no need to worry about the attack ofrge animals-the life of a fairy is nothing more than this.

    Actually, there is nothing good about this book.

    What I bought was not a story book, but a children''s enlightenment book.

    Seeing that Jiang Wunian was about to turn over a book and look a little idle, Lu Jingzhi suddenly had an idea, "How about I teach you how to fight?"

    Jiang Wunian stuttered in surprise, pointing at himself: "Me, me? Can I do it? Can I learn it?"

    "Then I don''t know. I''m only responsible for teaching. It depends on your luck." Lu Jingzhi said with a smile, "Skill is a person''s confidence. Anyway, I think so. If you can learn Once you have the ability to fight with a few tricks, you won''t be afraid of how many brats you meet."

    Jiang Wunian didn''t want to cry.

    real.

    But she couldn''t control herself, tears fell to the ground with a bang.

    Lu Jingzhi panicked, what did she just say?

    Did you make the little girl cry because you didn¡¯t give an affirmative answer?

    Lu Jingzhi, who had a strange brain circuit, quickly made a remedy, looking like an old god, and stroking the non-existent beard like an old Taoist in TV dramas: "I think you have excellent bones, and you are a martial arts wizard. You can learn it, right?!"

    Jiang Wunian nodded emphatically, "Yes, I can, I am not afraid of hardship or tiredness, I can do what the second sister can do, and I will definitely not be bullied by bear children again in the future, and I will not let the second sister do it for me. Worry!"

    When a social fear analyzes herself and confesses her heart, her courage will be dozens of times more than ordinary people.

    Jiang Wunian touched his heart.

    The heart was pounding and beating fast, and she knew it was excitement and gratitude.

    And the expectations and hopes for a unique life in the future.

 Chapter 137: The snail carries that heavy shell

    Chapter 137 The Snail Carrying That Heavy Shell

    After getting up early and going to bedte during this period, going up and downhill, washing fruit and making jam, put aside whether the muscles have been exercised, anyway, the strength is increasing day by day.

    Lu Jingzhi became a monk halfway.

    One''s kung fu is honed out in the sea of ??swords and fire, and the crisis of life and death.

    To live up to now, the greatest extent is to rely on the beast-like intuition and the instinctive reaction of the desire to survive.

    If we talk about the most systematic kung fu, it is the second year after the doomsday, when she helped a beautiful sister, and that beautiful sister taught her the family kung fu.

    Regarding these, Jiang Wunian''sprehension is obviously much worse than that of Lu Jingzhi back then.

    But Jiang Wunian has the most precious thing, she is willing to endure hardship and work hard.

    Once a goal is determined, she will not give up even if she stumbles and bruises all over her body, even if the progress is as slow as a small snail.

    Lu Jingzhi hugged his chest and looked at Jiang Wunian, who was trying hard to practice every move under her guidance, suddenly became interested, cleared his throat, "Amen, a vine in front~"

    Jiang Wu Nian barely staggered andy on the ground.

    "A Neng A Tender Green Just Sprout~"

    The bird in the forest pped its wings and flew away.

    "The snail is carrying such a heavy shell~"

    Amidst Lu Jingzhi''s out-of-tune singing, Jiang Wunian hummed softly, "Climb up step by step..."

    She is trying to climb up.

    It is also they who work together to go to a higher ce.

    -

    Jiang Tanyue will go to town every other day, and bring the jam in his hand to Jin Youqian.

    After several ounts, the money in the family increased again.

    But still can''t save.

    The more money you earn, the more ces you can spend it.

    Drilling a well is a worry.

    The next step is to build a new house.

    Generally, if people in the vige build a house, they either do it themselves, or invite people from the vige to help.

    The two methods were passed by them,

    There are craftsmen who specialize in this line of work in the town.

    What they are looking for is a well-known team in this area. They can be busy from the beginning of the year to the end of the year, so when they go in the morning, there is still a family waiting in front of them.

    Counting the time, by the eve of building the house, the batch of fruits in the yard can just be processed.

    At that time, the jam business can be put aside for a while.

    Since what happened with Aunt Zhou, Jiang Tanyue has increased her daily sry by two more, and made a new rule to supervise and report each other, don''t bezy and slippery, don''t work with high quantity but poor quality, and don''te close to the house at will housing.

    It is normal to be angered when this kind of thing happens.

    But the women inevitably feel aggrieved in their hearts.

    They are not the ones who did wrong.

    But what people didn''t expect was that the wages have increased, so what a shame!

    Be prepared to be prepared.

    For orphans and widows, it is not easy to find a way to make money, so there is nothing to be cautious about.

    Besides, this kind of thing didn¡¯t happen suddenly, but was warned long ago but some people still make an exception. It¡¯s normal for Jiang Tanyue to me them. It¡¯s already very grateful that they didn¡¯t rece them all.

    Just like that, with a little money, Jiang Tanyue gained another wave of favorability.

    And everyone knows what Aunt Zhou will do next¡ªthe Zhou family really picked the fruit and bought honey to make jam at home.

    is really going to sell it in the town.

    But obviously, the Zhou family doesn''t have Jiang Tanyue''s business acumen.

    They juste to town and sell in the market.

    It''s something that the rich people in the town don''t know about, but the people in the past don''t know what this jam is.

 Chapter 138: Aunt Zhou meets a nobleman

    Chapter 138 Aunt Zhou meets a nobleman

    It smells sweet, like sugar, but since it looks like sugar, why don''t they buy sugar and buy this unnamed, unknown jam?

    Many people think so.

    Aunt Zhou thinks that this jam is both honey and fruit, and the soreness of her arms is secondary to cooking it. She thinks this stuff is too precious, and every bite is money, so she doesn''t want people to taste it, so just do it like this hawking.

    No one praised her field.

    Even if Aunt Zhou said the hype.

    Besides, when a person who has never read a book praises this thing, it is also dry. The words "delicious", "extraordinarily fragrant", and "golden expensive" are words that can''t stimte people''s appetite and purchase. want.

    The shoddy bamboo tubes have also be a point of criticism.

    Just set up the stall for a whole day.

    The mouth was blistered and spittle was flying, and Aunt Zhou couldn''t sell a jar of jam.

    She didn''t bring any water when she went out. She thought that the two little girls from Jiang''s family could sell the jam, and so could she.

    I thought it would be sold out soon, so I didn''t bother.

    I didn''t hire anyone for the things I made at home, and she can lower the price a little bit, and there will only be more people whoe to chase her after her.

    I didn''t expect that it would take me a whole day to endure this.

    The scorching sun was pouring down, and the sweat all over the body was wet and dry, and even formed salt crystals. It seemed like a joke for Aunt Zhou to stand in the tide of peopleing and going in the town.

    There are two lumps of red dry skin on the face.

    No choice, Aunt Zhou had the cheek to beg for a bowl of water, and she was not willing to put in the jam, so she just raised her head and drank it all in one gulp.

    During this gap, Aunt Zhou met Mrs. Fang.

    Others don¡¯t know what jam is, but Mrs. Fang does.

    The time interval is not very long, and she even remembers the voices and smiles of the two little girls in the alley behind Bai''s house.

    Mrs. Zhou bought out two little girls¡¯ jamst time. It seemed that there were a lot of things, but there were too many people in the host¡¯s house, plus entertaining guests, it was finished within two days, and then it was time for Mrs. Fang to lose her hair.

    The guest this time is said to be a prominent figure in the imperial capital.

    He praised the jam for being sweet but not greasy, which gave him a little appetite in this scorching season.

    With a simple sentence, Mrs. Fang was rewarded by the master.

    Even if it was for this point of reward, she could not disappoint the host and guests.

    But in the next few days, no matter whether Mrs. Fang came to the town in person or sent someone to inquire around the town, there was no news about the two little girls.

    Only one boy said that he heard that two little girls had sold jam at the back door of other people''s houses, but those were ignorant people, and both of them were driven away.

    Mr. Fang was angry and funny at the same time.

    There is still a trace of luck in my heart.

    Thanks to her being kind and kind to others, she didn''t despise the two little girls even though they were young.

    Thinking of the two small bamboo tubes left in her house, one of them has been eaten, and the other has only half of the bamboo tube left...

    Mrs. Fang was annoyed: "I just wanted them toe to me when they were free, so why did I forget to ask where they were from? I was so anxious."

    Just when the two of them could not be found, and they were in a state of desperation.

    Suddenly, Mrs. Fang saw a woman carrying a basket and lifted the dark cloth covering the basket to reveal the familiar bamboo tube inside.

    Aunt Zhou was a little surprised when she was stopped.

 Chapter 139: Inferior products are unacceptable

    Chapter 139 Inferior products are uneptable

    Seeing a well-dressed man with a friendly smile greet her, Aunt Zhou bent over unconsciously, with a humble look on her face. This person seemed to be from a wealthy family, and her clothes were clean and decent.

    In front of this kind of person, the first reaction of ordinary people is to feel inferior.

    Grandma Fang is more kind than Aunt Zhou imagined.

    Wen Sheng asked how these jams were sold.

    Aunt Zhou was overjoyed, and immediately realized that the rich family knows how to eat high-end food, and it is not in vain that she spent so much effort and money to create this kind of food.

    Since there will be no loss... Aunt Zhou still wants to make a fortune!

    "You are really discerning, my jam..." Aunt Zhou praised the jam quite a bit. Many words were confused and repeated, but Mrs. Fang insisted on listening, and the smile on her face was always so patient and decent.

    She was thinking in her heart: I don''t know what the rtionship between this man and the two little girls is.

    Not as sharp-tongued as that little girl.

    Grandma Fang was thinking a lot, but she didn''t show any emotion on her face, she just waited quietly for Aunt Zhou to finish speaking.

    Then ask: "How do you sell this jam?"

    Aunt Zhou hesitated to quote a price, which made Mrs. Fang raise her eyebrows. It was much cheaper than the two little girls.

    But I didn''t think much about it.

    It is only due to the fact that this person is not as good-mouthed as the little girl, and he is not as courageous as the little girl, so he dare not ask for prices.

    Grandma Fang has a long memory this time, not only bought all the jams, but also asked where Aunt Zhou is from.

    Huxi Vige.

    It''s not far from here.

    After Mrs. Fang returned to Bai''s house, she immediately handed over a basket of jam to the kitchen.

    It happened that the kitchen said to make a batch of flower cakes.

    ording to the little girl''s instructions, spread the jam on the pastry and bite it down. The soft pastry and the sweet taste of the jam blend together, which makes people want to stop.

    That night, Mrs. Fang was called to her side by Mrs. Bai.

    Mrs. Fang smiled, thinking that she would be rewarded likest time, or at least a verbalpliment. Unexpectedly, this time, Mrs. Bai, who was sitting upright, frowned and asked her to taste the flower cake.

    When she took the first bite, Mrs. Fang''s eyes widened, she pped her thigh, and immediately began to plead guilty.

    In addition to a stack of flower cakes dotted with deep mulberry jam, there are several small bamboo tubes on the table, and the jam in the bamboo tubes is poured into small porcin white saucers.

    The moment the jam was poured out like thisst time, the room was filled with the unique sweetness of mulberries.

    Today''s taste is sweet, but there is a strange taste in it. If you look carefully at the mulberries mixed in the purple jam, the long stems, broken fruits, and even the mulberries can be seen. A slender leaf.

    When she thought about what she had presented to the master''s family, Mrs. Fang was filled with remorse and anger.

    She has worked in the Bai family for many years, and Mrs. Bai is not a hard-to-talk person. Seeing Mrs. Zhou''s appearance, she knows that she doesn''t have the guts to do such shoddy things.

    Madam Bai didn''t make things difficult for her, but just frowned and sighed: "This flower cake, the distinguished guest has already eaten it, he only took one bite and then stopped. He was in a good mood two days ago, today..."

    Mrs. Fang had a sh of inspiration, "Ma''am, I have an idea."

    Huxi Vige.

    She is going to Huxi Vige to take a look.

    "Ma''am, believe me, the olddy has absolutely no intention of shoddy!" Mrs. Fang said very sincerely.

    It''s on the shelves, thank you for your support all the way, bow.

    10,000 words drop, hope to support.

    It¡¯s been a month since I wrote the article, and the current results are beyond my expectations. I don¡¯t know if it can give me some surprises.

 Chapter 140: The Zhou family who were approached

    Chapter 140 The Zhou family who was approached

    "It was the first time I heard of a new thing like jamst time. The little girl spoke nicely and made delicious food. That''s why when I saw this person today, I thought they were not family members or at least rted."

    "But I didn''t expect to be deceived like this."

    "Don''t worry, ma''am, I will take someone to Huxi Vige tomorrow. The little girl saidst time that they have apple sauce, cherry sauce, loquat sauce, etc. When the olddy buys it, maybe the distinguished guests will like it."

    Before, Mrs. Fang didn''t say anything that she wasn''t sure about.

    But today, in order to plead guilty, she repeated what the little girl said, and as expected, Mrs. Bai''splexion improved a lot, and she nodded, "I just hope that I can find the little girl you mentioned tomorrow. The price is more expensive, isn''t it?" It¡¯s not that the family can¡¯t afford the money.¡±

    Mrs. Fang responded with a smile: "Ma''am, what you said is very true. I only know it after being arranged like this. It is reasonable to pay for what you pay for."

    -

    Just like that, because of Aunt Zhou, Huxi Vige, which had been quiet for a few days, became lively again.

    Grandma Fang went to Zhou''s house first, and threw those poorly made bamboo tubes into Zhou''s yard.

    What kind of process was it like? Lu Jingzhi and the others didn''t see it, but they heard that the scene was very ugly for a while.

    Noisy but not noisy.

    Although Aunt Zhou is not a good bird, she really does not have the courage of Mrs. Jiang.

    If it was Mrs. Jiang who was called to the door today, no matter how much she cried, made trouble and hanged herself, she would have left half of her life here.

    Aunt Zhou returned all the money she had taken to Mrs. Fang, and murmured, "You eat the jam too, or else..."

    No matter what, I have to give her some money...

    Grandma Fang snorted heavily.

    Aunt Zhou quickly changed her words.

    no way.

    She dared not return the money.

    The servants brought by Mrs. Fang stared at her covetously. If her answer did not satisfy Mrs. Fang, they would rush up and tear her apart immediately.

    Don''t talk about the family, just say that the Bai family is a wealthy family in the town. She is just amoner, how dare she provoke her?

    Aunt Zhou suppressed tears and sent people away, closed the door of her own house, and then sat down on the ground and burst into tears.

    His face was decadent and desperate.

    Her old honey, those old mulberries, and the bamboo tubes that were made with a lot of hard work and wielding a machete, were just thrown in the yard like garbage.

    The lid was thrown off, and the jam inside was sticky and dusty.

    The whole family will inevitably me her.

    Aunt Zhou yelled there: "Isn''t this just to make some money for the family? When I got the money, you didn''t see someone who praised me too much. What''s the matter? After losing the money, all the faults are pushed on me?"

    There was a quarrel for a while.

    Then the gs and drums died down.

    The Zhou family finally picked up the precious things on the ground and put them away.

    Aunt Zhou looked sad and indignant, "It''s obviously these things, so what''s the difference from theirs? The rich people in the town are picky, and this is too wasteful, just throw it on the ground for me!"

    Aunt Zhou''s heart is about to burst.

    The family members are stillining: "I said earlier that honey is expensive, and if it can''t be sold, it will be thrown into our hands. You said that we have lived for so many years. How have we heard of such fruit and sauce! Others are honest You wash fruits in thatched huts to earn wages, and you are the only one who does this special thing.¡±

 Chapter 141: Lively Thatched Cottage

    Chapter 141 Lively Thatched Cottage

    "You dare to toss about things you haven''t heard of.

    I said long ago that I might as well earn money with the Jiang family if I have the time.

    I heard that the little girl Jiang Xiaohua has raised her wages again¡ªa girl is a girl, and she doesn''t n to..."

    Aunt Zhou refuted back immediately.

    But there was a voice in my heart shouting furiously: Yes, why did she have to walk into the kitchen unruly back then?

    Isn¡¯t it good to just wash the fruit outside?

    It was a very easy job for her, and she made money by chatting andughing with the women around her.

    earn no less than men.

    Back home with a copper coin, she can show it off.

    Later, Jiang Xiaohua gave those women a raise in wages.

    A little girl who holds financial power, who would have believed this in the past? !

    One person will increase by two cents¡ªhow much will it cost for so many individuals?

    What a prodigal!

    If she was still there, she would have received so much money.

    She also asionally ate fruit twice. I have to say that the fruit picked in the deep mountains is really sweet, better than the fruit in the yard.

    Aunt Zhou''s mind was spinning a thousand times.

    She was so annoyed that she pinched her thigh, and even wanted to p herself twice. Although she moved towards the stove shamelessly, she was still very shameless at certain times.

    For example, now, no matter how regretful she was, she never thought about pretending to be okay, and brazenly asking Jiang Xiaohua to give her another chance.

    -

    After Mrs. Fang arrived at the thatched hut and knocked on the door, she discovered the scene of busy work inside.

    Isn''t it very lively.

    Washing fruits, digging wells, and children who just came back from the mountains. The courtyard is full of various fruits, pots one after another, and wooden buckets andrge tanks for carrying water.

    The fairly spacious yard is squeezed into a very small and cramped ce.

    Seeing the personing, Jiang Tanyue was stupefied at first, then greeted Mrs. Fang with a generous smile, and invited the person in sideways.

    The attitude is neither humble nor overbearing.

    There is no difference from thest time we met.

    Grandma Fang nodded in satisfaction, she still has the sharpness fromst time.

    She felt that the little girl went to the back door of Bai''s house to sell jam just for a short-term cash flow. As expected, her guess was correct.

    She seems to want to make this business the best and make it on the right track.

    In the eyes of the women, Jiang Tanyue invited people into the house, "Our family is separated from the people in the old house. It''s a little messy, which made Granny Fangugh."

    Exin your current situation in two simple sentences.

    After a few pleasantries, the mother-inw exined her purpose foring.

    She came to buy jam.

    When Aunt Zhou was mentioned, it was inevitable that she would be filled with righteous indignation and fear.

    "The master doesn''t care about it. If she really cares about it with that woman, she will definitely not be able to bear it." Mrs. Fang''s face is still gentle and kind, with a sharp edge.

    She belittled the jam sold by Zhou''s family to the mud, and quietly boasted how exquisite Jiang''s jam was.

    Jiang Tanyue smiled faintly, but didn''t add insult to injury.

    She didn''t bring personal grievances into this business, and a few quiet words dominated the audience and brought the topic back to the present.

    Coincidentally, Mrs. Fang arrived at the right time. One dayter, Jiang Tanyue transported the jam to the town and sold it to Jin Youqian, and there was no finished jam at home.

    "This is cherry jam. Cherry is a fruit that has matured during this period. We choose fresh and plump fruits." Jiang Tanyue dug out a spoonful of jam from the jar with a small wooden spoon, and melted it with water in a bowl.

 Chapter 142: Mr. Jiangs ambition

    Chapter 142 Mr. Jiang''s Ambition

    In an instant, the ordinary bowl of pure color water was dyed a delicate red.

    Grandma Fang took the bowl carefully and took a sip.

    "Delicious!"

    The water in the bowl is cool, exuding the sweetness of the cherry sauce to the greatest extent.

    Originally rushing from the town to Huxi Vige, holding back a stomach full of anger, Mrs. Fang''s back was stuck together with the fine cotton clothes, feeling stuffy and irritable, this sip of water instantly drove away the heat.

    Even the oppressive feeling in my heart disappeared.

    She swallowed two big gulps without being reserved, and when she looked up, she realized that the little girl not only gave her a bowl of sleep, but also poured out four or five bowls of jam water on the table.

    Jiang Tanyue introduced to her, "This is made of different kinds of fruits. Do you want to try it, Granny Fang?"

    Of course Granny Fang is willing.

    Each different jam has its own unique vor.

    Grandma Fang likes every kind very much.

    Jiang Tanyue smiled and gave several bowls of water to the servant who came with Mrs. Fang.

    They were full of praise.

    This is much better than sugar water. If possible, they also want to grit their teeth and buy a jar. They have heard from Miss Jiang just now that a small spoonful of these jars can be used to make arge bowl of water. If they want to drink If it is lighter, more water will be flushed out.

    This is much morefortable than just drinking cold water.

    Grandma Fang asked tactfully why she didn''t continue to sell jams in the town. Was she dissatisfied with the price the Bai family bought? It doesn''t matter. She can raise the price this time.

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t open his mouth like a lion, but instead exined why he didn''t go to Bai''s house.

    It turned out that the jam was sold to the county or even the prefecture.

    If someone else told Granny Fang that, she would definitely not believe it. Who wouldn''t talk big with a red mouth and white teeth.

    But if it is the person in front of her, she is convinced.

    At this time, she was in a thatched hut that could barely be used as a shelter from the wind and rain. Looking at the scene of women working outside in full swing, talking andughing, Mrs. Fang was convinced from the bottom of her heart.

    Products have been shown.

    The next step is to negotiate the price.

    When doing business, Jiang Tanyue has an unconsciously convincing force.

    Even though the little girl is thin and weak, she has a straight back, and her eyes exude a confidence and strength that are ipatible with this thatched cottage. Every word, every frown and smile makes people want to nod unconsciously.

    Her eyes never dodge.

    The strength of firmness can be conveyed through the eyes.

    Even Mrs. Fang did not escape thisw.

    Speaking of it, the Bai family in the town is nothing more than a wealthy family confined to a small ce.

    It is iparable with Jiang Zong''s previous half of the world.

    The two parties finalize the price.

    Grandma Fang nodded secretly. It seems that under the pressure of thest life, the little girl did not show her full demeanor.

    Size the situation.

    There is a limit to advance and retreat.

    This girl will be a great talent in the future.

    Before she knew it, Mrs. Fang had restrained her love for the younger generation, and she ced the thin little girl in a very high position to talk to.

    "It''s all the old woman''s mistake. After so long, she forgot to ask the girl''s name." Mrs. Fang asked.

    "My name is Jiang Tanyue, the sandalwood of the red sandalwood, the moon of the bright moon. Before we separated, I had a nickname, Jiang Xiaohua. If my mother-inw doesn''t mind, you can also call me Xiaohua."

    Jiang Tanyue.

    This is her name.

    Today, it is made public for the first time.

    This name will apany her throughout her life.

    She wants everyone in Cann Country to know about Jiang Tanyue.

 Chapter 143: good one will revenge

    Chapter 143 What a favor and revenge

    Dazed in the middle of the night, Aunt Zhou suddenly kicked the man from the Zhou family awake next to him. When the man from the Zhou family woke up, he heard the man next to him say: "You said that our jam doesn''t meet the Bai family''s taste, is it because the fruit is grown by yourself? It¡¯s not picked from the deep mountains?¡±

    The man replied to her in a daze: "Do you dare to go to the deep mountain? Old Zheng only dared to take a shallow turn in it. How many lives do you have to dare to go to the deep mountain to say hello?"

    "But Jiang Xiaomiao..."

    Before Aunt Zhou could finish speaking, she was interrupted: "Jiang Xiaomiao also said that it was her father who protected her. Her father didn''t want their orphans and widows to be bullied and their lives would be lost, so he pointed it out. I found a way to make money, and bless Jiang Xiaomiao to go in ande out safely, how about you?"

    The man in the Zhou family was drowsy a lot, and he solemnly warned Aunt Zhou: "When the money is spent, it will be spent. We will go on a diet for two more days before the wheat harvest arrives. When the wheat harvest arrives, if the harvest is good, we can sell it for more money. You don''t want it!" Because my mind was confused, I ran to the deep mountains, did you hear me?"

    Aunt Zhou also said casually.

    She is still very grateful for this kind of concern.

    But he said on his mouth: "What are you talking about! Jiang Xiaomiao has the blessing of her father in Tian''an''s spirit, what do youpare her to me? My father is still there, and if you speak ill of him, he wille to the door tomorrow to scold her You have a meal."

    -

    Going to the town these two days, there are many people discussing the burning of Yangjia Vige.

    After delivering the jam back, Jiang Tanyue mentioned it by the way, and Lu Jingzhiined as if he suddenly remembered something, "I went to Yangjiacun to look for Jiang Xiaoduo, but Xiaobai saw it, and he threatened me with this matter, Said I was a fugitive."

    Xiaobai is the code name Lu Jingzhi gave the boy.

    What is the name of the Bai family if they don''t call it Xiaobai.

    The corners of Shen Nanwei''s mouth twitched, it was obvious that she knew that Xu Shulou could do this.

    Seeing her daughter was blown out of anger, Shen Nanweiforted her well.

    Lu Jingzhi''s emotionse and go quickly, and after a while, Jiang Wunian''s food caught his attention, his mouth was watery, and there were little stars in his eyes. He didn''t remember what Xiaobai and Xiaohei were all about.

    Shen Nanwei couldn''t helpughing.

    In her heart, Xu Shulou is no different from her son.

    Under the grievances, Xiao Miaoer was still willing to help her¡ªwhat is supernatural power? During this period of time, Shen Nanwei has almost understood it. It is something that neither the eldest daughter nor the younger daughter has.

    Very rare.

    is precious.

    But because of her, Xiao Miaoer never said much.

    She wanted Xu Shulou to be well, so she tried her best to realize her wish.

    -

    The family has decided to pick a batch of fruit today and tomorrow, and sell the jam the day after tomorrow, and the business of selling jam wille to an end.

    They told the women about the matter in advance, and the women were enthusiastic in thest two days.

    Jiang Tanyue was not stingy either. On thest day, she gave everyone an extra five cents, opening her mouth to thank them for their help and efforts.

    Peopleugh so hard they can''t see their teeth.

    He left happily with the money in his hand.

    There was also a woman holding Jiang Tanyue''s hand and saying: "What a lovely girl, how about my aunting to your house to propose marriage in two years?"

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    Lu Jingzhi was eating the pancakes that Jiang Wunian had just made in the kitchen, grinning hotly and still not forgetting toment on what happened outside with a smile: "It''s a good one to repay the favor."

    As we all know, the aunt''s son is only three years old.

    Just when they thought they could draw a perfect ending to the matter, something happened that night.

 Chapter 144: Do something!

    Chapter 144 Do something!

    The thatched cottage originally had two sleeping rooms.

    Jiang Tanyue was supposed to sleep with Lu Jingzhi, but the house over there leaked, Jiang Tanyue moved to sleep with Shen Nanwei and never moved back.

    After Jiang Wunian came back, she was supposed to share the same bed with Lu Jingzhi, but because of Lu Jingzhi''s weird schedule during that time, Jiang Wunian couldn''t sleep every night.

    She was already panicked and dazed about this era.

    Like a little rabbit with its ears stuck out, whenever there is a sign of trouble, it will jump up like a conditioned reflex.

    Actually, Lu Jingzhi doesn¡¯t make much noise when he goes out in the middle of the night.

    As long as she wants to, she can control herself to be as light and flexible as a cat,nding silently.

    However, Jiang Wunian is not an ordinary person.

    She will wake up when the bed board is moved, the moonlight is too bright, she will wake up, the corner of the quilt is lumpy, she will wake up, the temperature is too hot, she will wake up, the temperature is too cold, she will wake up... All in all, this is a patient with tenth difficulty in sleeping.

    It ispletely opposite to the sleep state of Lu Jingzhi.

    Jiang Wunian doesn''t dislike sleeping in the same bed with others. Lu Jingzhi next to him sleeps peacefully with only light breathing sounds, which can actually promote Jiang Wunian to fall asleep.

    But this statested less than two days.

    When Jiang Wunian found out that the people around him would disappear in the middle of the night and then return with a bright moonlight, Jiang Wunian couldn''t fall asleep.

    She knew there was going to be someone in the house.

    Even if she is in a quiet state now, she can''t calm down and fall asleep.

    There is a tight string in his head, Jiang Wunian will seriously close his eyes only when he sees Lu Jingzhi and confirms that she has returned to the house and that no other person will suddenly appear in the house again. Go to sleep.

    Obviously she didn''t do anything, but she was more sleepy and exhausted than Lu Jingzhi after one night.

    Jiang Tanyue couldn''t bear the little girl''s listless look anymore.

    Cleaned up a small, pitiful room, and it became Jiang Wunian''s new house.

    The family alsoforted her by saying, "Let''s get some sleep first, and we will build a new houseter."

    Jiang Wunian doesn''t dislike this small space.

    She likes this ce.

    This kind of ce that is cramped for others and difficult to turn around has a full sense of security for Jiang Wunian, as if returning to the mother''s belly, it feelsfortable andfortable.

    It''s just that this small room that gave Jiang Wunian a sense of security was upied by a strange boy picked up by her second sister before she could sleep for a few days.

    When the boy woke up, Jiang Wunian was happier than everyone else, his eyes were shining brightly - when this person left, her little house would return!

    Lu Jingzhi''s abilities were exhausted, and he fell asleep before he even had time to say a few words to the person who woke up from Yoyo.

    Until midnight.

    Jiang Wuniany next to her ear very anxiously, "Second Sister, I heard voices outside."

    Lu Jingzhi got up from the bed without a trace of confusion, turned over and jumped off the bed, "Is there a sound? What kind of sound is it?"

    Little sister is really sensitive.

    But never woke her up in the middle of the night.

    For a society to make such a decision, she must have confirmed it thousands of times.

    "Stay indoors and don''t go out."

    Under her instructions, Jiang Wunian nodded in a hurry, cute and cute.

    Lu Jingzhi casually put on a piece of clothing and listened carefully, there were indeed rustling noises outside.

    is the sound of human footsteps.

    heavy, vain.

    The voices gradually converged in one direction.

    There is-

    Stove room!

    Lu Jingzhi hardened his fist, **** it, there are thieves.

    Stealing food from home ising!

    Unforgivable!

 Chapter 145: Just a stick

    Chapter 145 Simply a stick

    Lu Jingzhi floated behind the visitor like a cat with light footsteps.

    At that time, the man was opening the stove and leaning over to look in.

    He rubbed his hands and took two steps inward.

    It feels colder than usual tonight.

    Looking around in the clean kitchen, he finally locked on to the target, smiled and covered his mouth again, but before he took two steps, his head was suddenly blown by thunder.

    Pain¡ª

    The burning pain¡ª

    Before he could react, he let out a strange cry, and then fell limply forward.

    Lu Jingzhi casually threw aside the wooden stick that had been with her for many days and was stained with the dark blood on the back of Qian Zhenzhu''s head, raised his feet and stepped across the threshold to the person who came, and softly clicked, "It''s for the jam. "

    Keenly noticed that there was a gaze on her, Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes lightly and swept over. The young man was wearing an ill-fitting coarse clothes, bathed in the moonlight, and was leaning on the door frame and looking at this side in shock.

    Can''t seem to believe what he just saw.

    Lu Jingzhi smiled at him, looked away, and kicked the man on the waist. Immediately, the man turned upside down like a dead fish put on a frying pan.

    "Zhang Xiong." Lu Jingzhi quickly recognized this face.

    The person who came was Zhang Xiong, Zhang Dabao''s biological father.

    Lu Jingzhi folded his hands on his chest, his hair flying wildly, with a smile in his eyes, he stepped on the heart of the unconscious man.

    The painful man was moaning in aa.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know that Xu Shulou''s heart skipped a beat in fright because of his actions¡ªhe didn''t kick him, but he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart.

    As expected of the little girl who stretched out her hand to strangle him.

    The movements are so clean and neat.

    So handsome.

    Lu Jingzhi doesn''t know what image he is in the eyes of others.

    Even if she knew, she didn''t care.

    The person at the foot wakes up in pain, his eyes are dazed, he wants to struggle to get up, one arm is waving in the air, the other arm is on the ground, his legs are exerting force, and just as he is about to lift his head, a ck shadow crushes him Moonlight stepped on his shoulder suddenly.

    Only a crisp sound of Gudong was heard.

    The back of his injured head hit the ground again.

    People can''t even cry out after the pain is extreme. Zhang Xiong only feels stares in his eyes and his head is heavy. It seems that some viscous warm liquid is flowing out from the back of his head and wetting his hair.

    "Are you here to steal?"

    Lu Jingzhi said a question, but he had already sentenced the man in his heart.

    Sneaking into other people''s kitchens in the middle of the night, even if they didn''te to steal things, it doesn''t make sense.

    Zhang Xiong trembled when he spoke in pain, "Take off your feet, I''m not here to steal, I''m, yes, I''m sleepwalking!"

    It''s not bad to find a reason for yourself.

    But Zhang Xiong didn''t expect that the little girl would not follow his way at all.

    "Oh, sleepwalking, I heard that sleepwalkers will be frightened and foolish when they wake up halfway."

    Lu Jingzhi stepped on his forehead.

    dong.

    Zhang Xiong suffered a pain in the back of his head and lost consciousness again.

    He seemed to be out of his body.

    Before she fell into aa, I heard the condescending little girl say calmly, "I don''t dare to make Uncle Zhang stupid. After all, your family has a son with a broken leg who needs you to raise it. Why don''t you just let you continue to dream, maybe you will wake up." Go back to Zhang''s house while sleepwalking."

    Originally on her own territory, Lu Jingzhi had to have fun no matter what happened to her, but when she saw Jiang Tanyue was awakened by the noise, she stood in the courtyard and gestured to her.

    She can''t understand, but she can read lips.

    Quick fix.

 Chapter 146: better kill

    Chapter 146 It is better to kill

    Lu Jingzhi had no choice but to restrain the yfulness in his eyes, and knocked him out again neatly.

    "Is he here to steal? What is his goal? The kitchen, does he want to steal jam." Although he appearedte, Jiang Tanyue guessed the truth as quickly as possible.

    This is what Jiang Tanyue expected.

    She was wearing clothes, and she frowned after being exposed to the cold air, but she didn''t flinch, her expression was indifferent, and she wasn''t surprised to see this scene.

    Seeing her sister looking bored, Jiang Tanyueughed, and walked over to stroke her messy hair.

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t exin too much, but just pointed to the boy who was standing in the courtyard at some point.

    "...", Lu Jingzhi mmed his finger on the young man, "Why are you out for a walk in the middle of the night without sleeping? If it wasn''t for fear of you being discovered, I would give him a good beating."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    That''s really sorry.

    Didn''t let you flex your muscles.

    "He came to steal things, what is there to steal in your house?" Waking up from the cramped room, Xu Shulou even thought for a moment that he was in hell.

    However, the **** he imagined is also magnificent, even if it is all ck and ck, it is not like this small room, there is no ce to turn around, and the tip of the nose can even rub against the wall when you bend down.

    The whole courtyard he saw after going out gave him an expression of ''really so poor''.

    "There are thieves visiting this kind of ce?"

    It really sounds funny.

    "Our family really has nothing to steal, but he wants to steal food, which is absolutely unbearable." Zhang Xiong stepped on Lu Jingzhi''s thunder point very well.

    The family has been in the jam business for so long, and this is the first time they have encountered thieves.

    Thinking about it, there is still a little excitement.

    Lu Jingzhi is gearing up.

    "Then why did you beat him? It''s better to kill this kind of person directly," Xu Shulou swept Lu Jingzhi with a half-smile expression with obvious malice, "Anyway, you must have done this kind of thing, yes Bar?"

    Lu Jingzhi knew that this boy was ruthless.

    But now they are the rtionship between the debtor and the creditor.

    It is not up to this big brother to dictate what she does.

    "Are you here to be funny? Have you been sleeping for a long time and your brain is broken? This is a person from our vige. Isn''t it too hasty to take a life away with a casual sentence?

    Lu Jingzhi''s patience was exhausted within two sentences.

    A little head poked out of the room over there, as if urging her to go back to sleep.

    Xu Shulou seemed to be waiting for her to say this, his voice was almost seamlessly connected, with mockery and anger, "I didn''t see you when you strangled my neck, and you thought I was a living person!"

    Lu Jingzhi responded without thinking, which was very natural, "Because you look like a big viin when you threaten me."

    Xu Shulou: "?"

    Lu Jingzhi came out in a hurry, the snow-white and soft pajamas were only covered with a coat, and he hadn''t fully recovered after his powers were exhausted, so he stood outside the house like this, with ayer of coolness on his skin, which felt closer to enamel.

    Lu Jingzhi turned around and asked Jiang Tanyue: "Sister, what should we do about this person?"

    Jiang Tanyue has long been prepared.

    A while ago, my face was not whitewashed.

    What should I do if I have a problem?

    Of course I went to the vige chief.

    Lu Jingzhi saw some cunning from her natural appearance, couldn''t hold back, and burst outughing.

    "I will go with you."

    "No need, everyone in the vige is asleep at night, no onees out, it''s safe." Jiang Tanyue said, "Go back and rest."

 Chapter 147: Xiaobai, you are a trouble!

    Chapter 147 Xiaobai, you are a trouble!

    After Jiang Tanyue left, the atmosphere between the two became tense again.

    "People from the Bai family in the imperial capital? Hello, what''s your name?" Lu Jingzhi askedzily.

    Xu Shulou was silent.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t care whether he responded at all, and muttered to himself, "Then call you Xiaobai, Xiaobai, Xiaobai, hey, it sounds really good, you see, I also saved your life, put your Carried it down from the mountain and raised it safely for so long, how much are you going to give as a thank you?"

    Xu Shulou was shocked. Under the moonlight, Qingjian''s face became whiter and more transparent these days. He raised his hand and gently pinched the soft earlobe, as if he couldn''t believe what she just said, and what he heard again.

    The bloodless lips opened and closed and opened again, and finally pressed together, pressing out a line of blood.

    His appearance was regarded by Lu Jingzhi as a sign of wanting to renege on his debts.

    "You don''t want to give money, do you? At that time, you said you were rich and I rescued you. Otherwise, why would I bother to bring you down? To leave a hidden danger for my own safety?" Lu Jingzhi The little mouth baba speaks vigorously.

    And the more he talked, the more angry he became, his eyes gradually narrowed.

    want to kill him.

    No.

    impossible.

    This is my mother''s old friend.

    what a pity.

    Xu Shulou was questioned like this, and his ears were stained with a thinyer of powder, "You, why are you like this, you talk about money or silver!"

    Lu Jingzhi felt strange: "If I don''t open my mouth, I''m money. What should I open my mouth? I like you so much, so I have to waste time and effort to keep you?"

    "You shouldn''t ask me how my wound is recovering, how I''m resting, are you hungry?" Xu Shulou was almost fuming from her anger.

    If someone else is faced with such a question, they will definitely beughed at.

    But Lu Jingzhi is different.

    She repeated the boy''s words, "How is your wound recovery? How are you resting? Are you hungry now?"

    Xu Shulou was not happy about this, but looked as if he had been greatly humiliated.

    "You are too perfunctory!"

    If it wasn''t for money, Lu Jingzhi wouldn''t even want to be perfunctory.

    Bending for money is also a novel experience for her.

    "Then I''ll go to bed first, and wait until tomorrow to recover my spirits, and try not to be so perfunctory to you. By the way, you haven''t answered me yet. How much gratitude can you give me... In other words, how much do you think your little life is worth?" Where''s the money?" Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, so he pointed out the key point directly.

    How much is his little life worth?

    How much is his little life worth...

    After being identally substituted into her thinking, Xu Shulou fell into deep thought.

    He felt that his little life was priceless.

    But how can he say that his own life is priceless?

    How should the priceless life be converted into money?

    He, Xu Shulou, is not short of money, and when he gets home, he can afford any amount of gratitude.

    It''s just that the concern and condolences are so perfunctory, why is this person so enthusiastic and sincere when ites to money?

    After Xu Shulou finished thinking, he raised his eyes again, and suddenly found that he was the only one left in the courtyard.

    The little girl has already entered the house.

    "By the way, Xiaobai," the little girl poked her head out of her house, her skin was three points brighter than the soft moonlight, "Go back to the house quickly, my sister will invite the vige chief here in a while, I think you I also don''t want people to see you here and cause any trouble. Tsk, you are such a trouble."

    She didn''t lower her voice when she said thest very offensive sentence.

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Good mood.

    Really angry.

 Chapter 148: thief woke up

    Chapter 148 The thief wakes up

    Lu Jingzhi''s stick had great stamina.

    Zhang Xiong didn''t wake up until the sun was three poles, opened his eyes, and suddenly met the burning eyes of a group of people.

    Without giving him any chance to react, a crisp voice came from beside him, "He was trying to steal our jam, but I caught him."

    The man''s cloudy eyes revealed a little bewilderment.

    Look left and right to see something.

    But that sap seemed to have knocked out his IQ, and he was on all fours in the air, like a **** whose shell had been turned over, for a full five seconds in a daze.

    Zhang Qin rushed over and hugged him and cried, "Are you stupid in charge, are you stupid by that dead girl?!"

    Facing the ck pot that came suddenly, Lu Jingzhi blew a long whistle, which was melodious and melodious, and Zhang Qin and Zhang Qin who set off were like monkeys being watched.

    Zhang Xiong realized that he was thrown carelessly at the door of the vige chief''s house.

    Turning his eyes, he saw Vige Chief Yang.

    His face is very ugly, so he looks like he is looking at a piece of shit.

    Zhang Xiong couldn''t help defending himself, but in exchange for that, Vige Chief Yang blew his beard and stared.

    He didn''t know that before he woke up, the entire Huxi Vige had already visited his embarrassing appearance.

    As for the things he did, it was widely spread in every household¡ªin the middle of the night, he climbed over the wall and entered the thatched cottage at the end of the vige in order to steal the jam made by the third room of the Jiang family.

    Even the vigers who had time to spare and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to watch the excitementpared this behavior with the Zhou family¡¯s farce.

    concluded that the current scene is even more embarrassing.

    "I didn''t... I was just passing by... Yes, I was just sleepwalking!" Zhang Xiong''s eyes were dripping, but he didn''t know if his IQ was affected.

    That''s a panic.

    Pushing away Zhang Qin who was holding his arm, he was about to struggle to get up.

    Such a pose.

    A semi-enclosed circle around it.

    Looking at him with all kinds of eyes made him unable to bear the shock in his heart.

    Got up and shook his head, Zhang Xiong shook his body.

    With a click, following his movements, a green bamboo tube fell out of his arms, the lid was hit and fell off, and the jam inside was thrown out.

    The semi-fluid jam slowly flowed out, staining the ground with dust.

    The scent of fragrance spread instantly.

    "This is jam!"

    Huxi Vige now everyone knows its name.

    The jam was delicious¡ªevery woman was lucky enough to take a small bowl from the bowl at home after thest day of work.

    The taste is very fragrant, much better than honey.

    It''s no wonder that the wealthy households in the town came to ask for jam.

    Someone in the crowd twitched their mouths, as if reminiscing about the taste in their mouths.

    "It''s a crime, such a precious thing just fell on the ground and wasted!" The crowd was in amotion.

    Zhang Xiong was shocked, "I didn''t steal the jam, I didn''t take it!"

    Cunchang Yang and the surrounding peopleughed angrily: "Isn''t it you who took it, or did the jam grow legs and jump into your arms?"

    The bamboo tube was like a hammer, hitting his head hard.

    Zhang Xiong couldn''t argue with his words, he could only exin over and over again: "I didn''t take it, really, you believe me."

    He touched the blood scab on his head and yelled loudly: "My head hurts, am I going to die, hurry up and call the doctor, ah, blood, it''s all blood!"

    Follow his movements.

    The blood scab was a little cracked, and the palm of the hand was smeared with ayer of bright red.

 Chapter 149: some people have a mouth in their ashes

    Chapter 149 Some people have a mouth in their ashes

    "Okay, you keep saying that you didn''t go to the Jiang family''s third bedroom, so why did we meet you from the kitchen of the Jiang family''s thatched cottage?"

    "I don''t know, I just slept peacefully at home, and then I was knocked out, and I woke up here again, and I was very confused when something happened during the period."

    The person who was still saying that he was just passing by, that he was just sleepwalking, suddenly changed his words and changed the direction of the wind. Zhang Xiong''s expression remained unchanged after being pointed out carelessly, "My head hurts, it''s inevitable that I misremembered some things, right?"

    Lu Jingzhi gave him a thumbs up, "Some people were cremated after death, and the ashes were mixed with unharmed lips."

    Zhang Xiong understood what the little girl was saying, and pointed everything at Lu Jingzhi.

    He remembered someone hitting him in the back with a sap.

    The one who is used to using sticks is this little girl.

    "Then how do you exin the jam in your arms? Now you''ve got both stolen goods, and you dare to quibble!"

    After another tug-of-war, Zhang Xiong seemed unable to stand this kind of nder. He yelled loudly: "I don''t know where the jam came from, I was knocked out with a stick before I even had time to get the jam..."

    After saying this, he regretted it, wishing he could p himself twice.

    Lu startled and hugged her chest, she smiled disdainfully, unable to hide the sly look in her eyes.

    My sister¡¯s fishingw enforcement cattle died.

    Limits engage people''s mentality.

    She loved being a bully.

    The unhappiness of not being able to beat someone up yesterday dissipated in an instant.

    It''s a pity that a bamboo tube of jam was wasted.

    Lu Jingzhi looked at Jiang Tanyue expectantly, with bright eyes and a sentence written: Sister, sister, sister, hurry up, do something!

    Jiang Tanyue lived up to her expectations.

    No, it should be said that Vige Chief Yang did not live up to their expectations.

    Since Jiang Tanyue promised Jiang Tanyue in the middle of the nightst night to put Zhang''s family at the door to dry to alert the vigers, Vige Chief Yang is partial to them.

    Even if the final handling is not satisfactory, the Zhang family does not want to offend Vige Chief Yang.

    So the money for a bamboo tube jam and the money for stealing things in the middle of the night scared them to apologize.

    Under the coercion of Vige Chief Yang, Zhang Qin had to smile and said: "Maybe my old Zhang was confused for a while, Xiaohua and Xiaomiao, you are all good boys, and you will forgive Uncle Zhang, right?"

    "Of course not." Lu Jingzhi showed her imperial stick, her small white hand moved slightly, the stick twirled in her hand, with the sound of whistling wind, and it was firmly held in her palm again, her eyes were innocent, "I am good child?"

    Zhang Qin is like a frightened bird.

    "Of course, my sister will always be a good boy in my heart." Jiang Tanyue gently put Lu Jingzhi''s wind-blown hair behind her ears, and sighed to several people, "My sister was scaredst night and didn''t sleep well. So if you carry a stick with you, Aunt Zhang won''t be angry, right?"

    No matter what time ites to moral kidnapping.

    The disdain in Mr. Jiang''s eyes was about to overflow.

    Lu Jingzhi: As long as I am immoral, morality cannot kidnap me.

    No one thinks that Lu Jingzhi has gone too far.

    Orphans and widows.

    Zhang Xiong is a big man who steals things in the middle of the night...

    Damn it, just thinking about it makes the vigers harden their fists.

    Zhang Qin wanted the two of them to go to Zhang''s house to get the winnings, but was rejected, Jiang Tanyue: "If you apologize sincerely, then go and send the money for the apology to the thatched cottage."

    The two fled amidstughter.

    Vige Chief Yang waved his hand to let the crowd disperse.

    Yang Yuecheng poked her head out of the house and beckoned her friends toe and y with her.

 Chapter 150: its the worlds problem

    Chapter 150 This is the world''s problem

    Because the Jiang family is very busy recently.

    The two haven''t spoken together for a long time.

    Jiang Tanyue readily epted the invitation, and handed it to Yang Yuecheng with a jar of cherry sauce that she had prepared earlier.

    Yang Yuecheng shook her head hastily, "We haven''t finished eating the mulberry sauce you brought overst time, so why give it to me this time? I heard that you can sell this jar for a lot of money."

    "Of course I know you haven''t finished eating, otherwise I would have wanted to give you a taste when I made a new type of jam." Jiang Tanyue responded calmly, "Although I am generous, I am not generous to everyone. Generous, you are my friend, that''s why I''m so generous to you."

    Mr. Jiang: In a word, the little sister burst into tears.

    Yang Yuecheng took Jiang Tanyue''s hand and wanted to tell her the interesting things she saw and heard during this period.

    Among them, Yangjia Vige was burned down.

    "I heard that all the people in Yangjiacun were taken to the county. The county magistrate was furious when he heard about the abduction and trafficking of women in Yangjiacun. All the men in Jiacun have lost their heads in the county."

    Jiang Tanyue said: "Yes, I have also heard about this matter."

    In fact, this incident has long caused amotion in the surrounding viges.

    After all, a whole vige was kidnapped in just one night, and those who were a little bit more informed would know that the news was spread, and everyone around them was talking about it in a radiating manner.

    Jiang Tanyue felt that the county magistrate also did it on purpose.

    The current county magistrate is Ping''an County, which took over this year.

    The new official takes office three fires.

    It is inevitable that he did not have the idea of ??making political achievements, establishing prestige, and deter Xiaoxiao through the rectification of Yangjiacun.

    Yang Yuecheng also said another thing.

    In order to find Xiaoduo, Jiang Tanyue once came to make friends with the little sister and asked about Yangjiacun.

    Yang Yuecheng''s ancestors moved to Huxi Vige, so they don''t know much about Yangjia Vige, but they know more than ordinary people after listening to their family members.

    "In the past, Yang Family Vige called our runaway lineage scum, cowards, and people who vited the will of our ancestors. Now the facts tell us that we are not people who vited the will of our ancestors. They have no morals, and they are a group of scum."

    Yang Yuecheng couldn''t help feeling a little thankful that she had a sober father and grandfather and other sober-minded people who could be called human beings. They left their hometowns and came to Huxi Vige with their family, building a family business from scratch.

    Even Daddy became the vige chief, and she became the vige chief''s daughter.

    Otherwise, I will be the person who was taken away and imprisoned in Yangjia Vige.

    Jiang Tanyue asked: "Have all the people taken away from Yangjia Vige been detained? Including those women and children?"

    Yang Yuecheng shook her head and answered her: "Of course not. Many women were trafficked. The county magistrate ordered to collect their information and record it, and began to search for their rtives, while the children followed their mothers."

    Jiang Tanyue doesn''t think that family search can really find rtives for these abducted people.

    Problems that cannot bepletely solved in the rapidly developing modern society are even more difficult to solve in the backward ancient times.

    Those women who bear children, wherever they go, will have ayer of "smear imposed by others."

    Even if they want to live a good life, it is still difficult to do so under the eyes of colored sses around them.

    It''s not their problem.

    This is the world''s problem.

 Chapter 151: I want to open a ladle for him

    Chapter 151 I want to give him a dipper

    Yang Yuecheng sighed sincerely and naively: "I hope they will find their rtives as soon as possible and return to their rtives."

    Jiang Tanyue was nomittal.

    Yang Yuecheng also said, "Would it be difficult for them to live with their children? There is nond, no house, and no source of ie..."

    "They can choose to remarry." Jiang Tanyue lowered her eyes.

    But what kind of future they will have, even they themselves don''t know.

    Yang Yuecheng covered her heart and said, "That will definitely not be a good life."

    She was very sad.

    Sad for what happened to these people.

    But there is no way to change anything.

    The girl pursed her lips, her brows furrowed into knots. Obviously, it was the first time she encountered such a difficult problem after growing up under the blessing of her parents.

    In this age, she can think deeply about such issues, and she has already stood out from the crowd.

    But not enough.

    Yang Yuecheng has read books.

    But only at the level of "read".

    There seems to be a transparent film between her and the world.

    Jiang Tanyue raised her eyebrows slightly.

    She saw in Yang Yuecheng a high-quality soul that belongs to this era and transcends it.

    -

    The topic of Yangjiacun is not only discussed by Jiang Tanyue, but also by Lu Jingzhi and Xu Shulou.

    "Have you gone to Yangjiacun to find the person you are looking for?" Lu Jingzhi looked at the boy curiously.

    If possible, she certainly hoped that Xu Shulou would find someone.

    It means someone is out of misery.

    She was genuinely happy about this.

    Xu Shulou pursed his lips into a straight line, only looked at the little girl who was looking at her eagerly, then looked away, and said with a very bad attitude: "What does that have to do with you?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter a penny, I just want to gossip, okay? You like to talk or not."

    "What about you, what did you go to Yangjia Vige that day?" Xu Shulou regretted after asking.

    ording to the other party''s temperament, maybe he will return what he just said and smear it on his face.

    Xu Shulou already knew that this little girl was not a fugitive from Yangjia Vige as he thought, so the threat he said was not established.

    "What do you think I''m going to do?"

    "Go find someone."

    "Xiaobai, your brain is quite good."

    Lu Jingzhi was not stingy with his praise.

    Xu Shulou''s eyes went dark.

    noob.

    She called him Xiaobai again!

    This name doesn''t sound like a person, but a dog.

    But he couldn''t refute anything.

    His real name will never be told to this cruel and vicious little girl in the mountains¡ªalthough he appreciates her quick strikes to kill danger in the cradle.

    But he won''t admit it.

    Xu Shulou''s wound has been covered with ointment.

    The trauma on his body was not serious in the first ce, so whether he was walking or standing, it didn''t have much impact on him.

    It''s just that Xu Shulou can''t leave now.

    Or he doesn''t want to leave.

    If you have to go¡ªat least wait until your injury recovers before leaving.

    Lu Jingzhi is which pot does not open and which pot to lift: "Didn''t you bring so many guards? Why did you get injured like that? It''s too good."

    Xu Shulou took a deep breath, clenched his fists heavily, his knuckles turned white, and veins appeared on his wrists, "What does it have to do with you?"

    "Tsk." Lu Jingzhi really wanted to raise the bowl in his hand to smash the head of the handsome boy opposite.

    Talking to this kind of person is really exhausting.

 Chapter 152: You are not fruitful!

    Chapter 152 You didn''t seed either!

    When he heard the decision to punish everyone in Yangjiacun, Lu Jingzhi snorted, with obvious dissatisfaction on his face, and said honestly: "Actually, I really want to see them lose their heads."

    Xu Shulou lifted his eyelids and nced at Lu Jingzhi.

    No sound.

    This is a sign of agreement.

    "Do you think you will really wait until after the autumn to ask about the execution?" Lu Jingzhi said, "I''m afraid that the county magistrate will release the water and let the person back directly. That''s okay. Let the tiger go back to the mountain. This is a big taboo."

    Xu Shulou felt that she was connoting him.

    But no evidence can be found.

    "Even if they don''t ask to beheaded, they will cut off their noses, ears, and an arm." Xu Shulou''s eyes were full of sinister, "It''s troublesome, it''s better not to take them out of Yangjiacun, but to kill them on the spot."

    Lu Jingzhi disagreed, "The people you mentioned include those children?"

    "The mouse''s son can dig holes. He has been taught that kind of education since he was a child, and he has been influenced by his ears and eyes. When he grows up, he will only develop the next Yangjia Vige. Such a filthy ce, don''t worry about it."

    There was sarcasm in his voice.

    The corners of his lips raised into a three-point smile, "I killed a little boy who cried the loudest that day, didn''t youe here toin about it?"

    That''s not the case.

    Although the warm blood sshed Lu Jingzhi''s face that day, it was impossible for her toin about it.

    The focus is not on boys.

    It was the words that the boys said that day.

    He''s not just cursing.

    He also punched and kicked his mother and sister who held him to save his life, and pped and pped the young girl with vicious curses.

    Said that she was a catastrophe, and the mother should not have kept her in the first ce, and should have thrown her into the earth pit to bury her alive like other families.

    It was all because of her, because of these girls, that brought disaster to Yang Family Vige.

    It''s hard to imagine that this is something a young boy would say.

    The shock that Lu Jingzhi felt was even greater than the feeling of warm blood sshing on his face.

    Finally, thinking about it again, it seems reasonable to raise such a child in this kind of ce.

    Of the people who were taken away in the entire Yang family vige, Lu Jingzhi only felt sorry for those women whose lives were not going well.

    Fleeing from the fire pit is true.

    It is also true to raise a group of future small fire pits.

    Seeing that Lu Jingzhi had no intention of speaking for the dead at all, Xu Shulou''splexion suddenly improved. This sudden bat friendship" made him feel better towards Lu Jingzhi.

    He snorted softly and frowned slightly, "I want to change clothes."

    "Aren''t you wearing clothes? You''re not naked either." Lu Jingzhi was eating melon seeds¡ªthe melon seeds fried by my sister are delicious.

    Xu Shulou was not as angry in half his life as he is today.

    It didn¡¯t count after saying this, the little girl opposite looked him up and down, revealing a sentence from the eyes to the expression¡ªare you mentally retarded?

    "I said I want to change clothes, not I want to wear clothes." Xu Shulou gritted his teeth to correct Lu Jingzhi.

    Lu Jingzhi was busy piecing together theplete melon seeds on the table, she was very busy, she took the time to look up, and said with a sincere expression, "You just changed your clothes yesterday, you don''t cook and don''t eat Where can the cleaners get dirty?"

    That''s right.

    What Xu Shulou can''t stand is dirt?

    No.

    What he can''t bear is that the clothes are poorly made, and even rub the skin after wearing them.

    He has seen it, and marks have been worn on his body.

 Chapter 153: My sister is not a pervert, it should be...

    Chapter 153 My sister is not a pervert, it should be...

    Lu Jingzhi spread his hands: "There is no way, this dress is the only one my sister hasn''t worn."

    There is no boy of this age in their family.

    The clothes I bought before were dark, and they looked more suitable for Xu Shulou¡ªthe above is what Jiang Tanyue said.

    Actually, Lu Jingzhi actually wanted to take one of Jiang Tanyue''s new skirts for Xu Shulou to wear.

    The conditions at home are good, and the new skirt that Shen Nanwei chose is soft and won''t rub the wound.

    Was politely rejected by Jiang Tanyue.

    The reason is simple: this is a boy.

    Lu Jingzhi''s reason is also very simple: he doesn''t go out, and what he wears is not what he wears.

    Jiang Tanyue looked at her sister''s face for a long time.

    Frank and magnanimous.

    She suppressed her dark little thoughts¡ªthe younger sister just has a low EQ, how can she be a little pervert who likes to see beautiful boys wearing skirts...

    Return to the present.

    Xu Shulou dropped a few words: "Buy a new one."

    Lu Jingzhi hooked his fingers at him, "You think about spending money from me before the gratitude fee is paid, young man, you are very beautiful, what you think is more beautiful than your appearance!"

    Puff Chi.

    Shen Nanwei, who had just entered the door and heard this sentence,ughed out loud.

    Xu Shulou was even annoyed by such double ridicule, with a touch of disdain and unwillingness on his face.

    This is not the first time she has asked him for money carelessly.

    "Why do you fall into the eyes of money, why do you love money so much!" As soon as Xu Shulou''s voice fell, Lu Jingzhi threw a melon seed on his head.

    "I''m not the one who likes to calcte money, but since you used money to hook my interest, and then turned around to mention money as something outside of me, don''t you think it''s a little funny? Boy, are you here to be funny? "Lu Jingzhi became more and more angry as he talked, and wanted to throw another melon seed over.

    Seeing her raising her hand, Xu Shulou put his hand in front of her, dragging the wound, and gasped in pain.

    "It''s okay." Lu Jingzhi put his hands on the table and looked at the person opposite, "Don''t hide, it doesn''t hurt if you throw it, it hurts so much when the wound bursts open."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Compared with the wound, the heart hurts more!

    And Shen Nanwei''s answer to him was even more simple and clear, why do you want money?

    "Because of being poor."

    To be honest, Shen Nanwei is now greedy for the Bai family''s money.

    Although the current life is not bitter, it is definitely not good.

    The pampered imperial concubine of course wants to have a good material life again.

    Xu Shulou didn''t understand.

    But Xu Shulou wants to wear new clothes.

    His brocade coat was cut by a sword, and the blood and mud on it had seeped into the silk thread. Not to mention it couldn''t be washed clean, even if it was washed clean, Xu Shulou would never wear this dress again.

    It always reminds him of some humiliating things about hugging his thighs.

    "I''ll give you the jade pendant I''m carrying with you. You can sell it. I want a brocade dress." Xu Shulou was aggrieved, but raised his chin and began to make the transaction.

    That is a piece of fine jade.

    Exquisite workmanship, warm tentacles-can be carried by your son, of course it is something that can be put on the table.

    Lu Jingzhi turned the things out and clicked casually.

    Before the doomsday, she was from a well-to-do family, with no worries about food and drink, but she had no ess to wealth and channels such as gold, silver and jade.

    It will be different after the end of the day. The value of these things is not even as real as a piece of dry steamed bun.

    There are many babies in her space.

    Half of them were saved up casually, and the other half were various heirlooms obtained from saving lives.

    "Okay, I will finish the matter for you tomorrow."

 Chapter 154: Villagers ask for jam

    Chapter 154 Vigers begging for jam

    The rascal''s words full of Jianghu atmosphere made Xu Shulou''s throat choked, and he said for a long while, "Tomorrow... we have to wait another day, can''t today?"

    ¡°It¡¯s either tomorrow or go buy it yourself.¡±

    Xu Shulou swallowed the words.

    The next day, he got his wish and got two sets of clothes made of silky brocade with good workmanship.

    Although it was not as good as the embroidered gold and silver clothes he usually wore, it was much better than the rough clothes made of dark coarse cloth with wrists and ankles exposed.

    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, Xu Shulou''s expression became angry. He has fallen so far!

    Everyone lives in peace these days.

    Murao had very few peopleing, and the jam was done.

    The fight is over.

    After a farce in the Zhang family, no one came here anymore.

    Xu Shulou does not have to stay in a pigeon cage-like room all day long, but can take a walk in the yard.

    In the fifth and a half month of the lunar calendar, which is June in the modern Gregorian calendar, every household begins to be busy with farming.

    A whole family of young and old went into battle together.

    Adultborers go to the field to cut wheat and bind wheat.

    Children can follow behind to pick up the fallen ears of wheat.

    Some girls who are not big or small have to support the guys who cook at home.

    No one will run back and forth at noon. They have to make a meal, carry a food box, and send it to the field, and bring enough water by the way.

    The temperature is vicious.

    Sweating profusely.

    There seems to be a unique smell of Maimont in the air.

    Stained with dust and sweat in the ground, at this time, arge bowl of cold water drives away the heat, and the spirit is shocked, which is calledfort.

    People who are not particr about drinking well water directly.

    Painful people will boil some mung bean soup and let it dry to cool off the heat and relieve the heat. The exhaustion will be swept away, as if the whole body is full of strength again.

    The weather is good this year.

    There was no rain two days before the wheat harvest, and the sun was just right, so there is no need to worry about the harvest.

    All the people in Huxi Vige were full of energy, but some people found that their mental state was particrly good, and they drank a bowl of water for a long time without rest.

    After being pointed out, I realized that I was refreshed and more energetic.

    He set his eyes on the bowl of water he just drank.

    It was a bowl of water made from sweet and sour hawthorn sauce.

    He drank two big bowls.

    As if drinking enough.

    He pleasantly told his family about this discovery, but he didn''t expect it to spread quickly.

    The person who soaked the water in jam also nodded and said, "I thought it was my illusion, but I didn''t expect you all to think so, so it seems to be the reason for the jam."

    For a while, those who didn''t have jam looked at each other.

    "Why, that thing called jam has such a special effect? ??Is it true?"

    But with so many people saying it, they have to believe it.

    That night, there was a knock on the door while the family was eating.

    Hearing the intentions of the vigers, Jiang Tanyue shook her head apologetically, "The thatched hut at home is too dpidated. I quickly sold the jam for some money and came back to tidy up the house. I''m very sorry, there is no extra jam at home."

    Howe so many peoplee to buy jam all of a sudden?

    After learning the whole story from side-by-side, Jiang Tanyue smiled lightly and said, "Jam does have this effect, mainly because it is sweet.

    Uncles and aunts, don¡¯t be disappointed if you can¡¯t buy jam. You can drink honey and salt in a bowl of water. This will quench your thirst and relieve your fatigue better than drinking a bowl of well water directly. "

    Overworked, excessive sweating, need to replenish electrolytes.

 Chapter 155: she was very straightforward

    Chapter 155 She is very straightforward

    There is no special electrolyte water here. Sweating will take away the salt in the body. Drinking some light salt water can well alleviate this problem.

    As for the intake of sugar, it is an important part of supplementing physical strength.

    No one questioned Jiang Tanyue''s words.

    Because they don''t think someone who can make jam would lie to them about it.

    What''s more-what good can you get by lying to them?

    The next day someone obediently tried it.

    I found that I was really refreshed.

    The fatigue of the whole body is relieved, which is different from the satisfaction brought by the stomach after eating.

    Just like that, everyone in the field gave Jiang Tanyue a thumbs up when they mentioned Jiang Tanyue, and some people asked incredulously, "How does a little girl know these things?"

    Soon someone exined: "The schr from the Jiang family must have told her!"

    "Yes, Jiang Jinxu has a good temper, and he can always learn something next to a schr."

    Someone should respond.

    Of course, if Lu Jingzhi knew about this sentence, she would only say one thing¡ªnonsense.

    I have to say that human beings are very brainy creatures.

    As long as you firmly believe in one thing in your heart, even if it has a hundred bugs, people can ignore it ande up with various reasonable reasons to help find it.

    It''s like doing readingprehension.

    When everyone was so busy, Lu Jingzhi''s family, who had nond, rxed.

    Lu Jingzhi maintains an excellent work and rest time every day as usual, goes to bed early, wakes up early, and sleeps with a good quality. After eating in the morning, he goes for a walk in the deep mountains.

    He brought meat to the house without repeating the same food every day. With the little hunting expert and the gourmet master, the family ate mutton skewers, roasted camphor meat, braised rabbit head, hot and sour fish, steamed meat, etc....

    They have the same goal and firmly believe that money is earned, not saved.

    Never stingy when ites to eating and drinking.

    Visible to the naked eye, the statures of several people have jumped up and down, and they look different every day.

    Soon, the clothes on my body will look cramped again, and I need to change into new clothes.

    Shen Nanwei''s withered hair tips gradually gained nutrients, some soft flesh grew on her face, and her cheeks glowed a healthy pink color, which was more charming than when she was thin.

    My elder sister and younger sister also looked much better.

    Only Lu Jingzhi grew taller, but was still thin, with conspicuous wrist bones and well-defined joints.

    Knowing that the construction team that will build a new house tomorrow will be able toplete the tasks of the previous family ande here to work, the family has collected the things in the house and is going to move to the town to rent a house for a period of time.

    Lu Jingzhi felt a little troubled for a while: "What about Xiaobai?"

    Although the uncle driving the ox cart is not a gossip, it is obvious that Xu Shulou doesn''t want anyone but the three of them to know his existence.

    He quickly proposed a solution to the problem: "Can''t you go to the town and rent a carriage?"

    is not impossible.

    Lu Jingzhi: "I kept all the money for raising you in a small notebook. These are the money except the gratitude fee."

    Xu Shulou snorted softly and said, "Money fan."

    Got into the eyes of money again.

    Before Lu Jingzhi asked about Xu Shulou being hunted down.

    Xu Shulou still looked like someone else owed him 8 million, raised his chin arrogantly, and said, "It''s none of your business."

    Lu Jingzhi immediately replied to him, "I want to measure the level of danger you bring, and whether it can be offset by the gratitude fee."

    She said it too bluntly.

    So straightforward that Xu Shulou couldn''t understand it even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 156: Do something before you leave!

    Chapter 156 Do things before leaving!

    Various emotions shed in Xu Shulou''s eyes.

    Finally, the long eyshes drooped down to cover up the sarcasm in the pupils, and said awkwardly, "Someone will take care of my next matter, you don''t need to worry about it..."

    He paused suddenly, as if he felt that the half sentence he blurted out was somewhat ambiguous, and would attract the eyes of the girl opposite, so he changed his words and said, "You don''t have to worry so much."

    Lu Jingzhi stared at him for a few seconds, then nodded his head.

    This is what it means to decide to trust him.

    Xu Shulou rxed his shoulders.

    It''s not that Lu Jingzhi didn''t want to ask Shen Nanwei these things in the past, but Shen Nanwei would fall into emo every time, and Lu Jingzhi could understand her.

    As usual, if the EQ is not enough, the IQ will make up for it.

    She thought about it, and she would feel very sad when she encountered such a thing.

    know each other, but cannot know each other.

    Shen Nanwei just lost her mind when she saw that Lu Jingzhi began to bow his head, and the movement of eating melon seeds seemed to be a lot weaker.

    Looking carefully, she couldn''tugh or cry, held her small face and wiped her tears: "What''s wrong with Miaoer?"

    Lu Jingzhi felt aggrieved.

    She misses her parents.

    I want to go home.

    want to hug.

    Coaxing Lu Jingzhi to sleep, Shen Nanwei looked out of the window in a daze, "Little Miaoer is so cute, she will cry when she wants to."

    Jiang Tanyue was putting away the melon seed husks on the table, obviously she knew that it would be impossible for Shen Nanwei to do this job, so she replied, "Who is Mother missing?"

    "I miss my son." Shen Nanwei''s voice was t.

    Jiang Tanyue shook her head, "Very good, I have a thought."

    "What about you, have you..."

    "No." Jiang Tanyue bent her eyes with a half-smile, full of coldness, "No one deserves it."

    -

    In the middle of the night, Jiang Wunian, who was awakened by the movement of Lu Jingzhi getting out of bed, wrapped the quilt sideways, and asked with blinking eyes, "What is the second sister going to do?"

    Lu Jingzhi scratched his hair proudly, "I''m already very quiet."

    Jiang Wunian pursed his lips and chuckled, and exined in a low voice, "I know, but I am a light sleeper, so it has nothing to do with my second sister."

    Lu Jingzhi asked her seriously, "Do you need a bottle of sleeping pills?"

    Jiang Wunian paused.

    Is Second Sister serious?

    Lu Jingzhi searched in his mind, "Oh yes, it''s not sleeping pills, it should be mtonin. Do you need a bottle of mtonin? It can help people sleep better."

    This kind of thing is avable in drugstores.

    And she has swept through many pharmacies, and she can always find some.

    Jiang Wunian politely rejected the offer from the second sister.

    Lu Jingzhi got dressed, and she didn''t have to pay attention to her image in the middle of the night. She didn''t evenb her hair, just letting it hang on her shoulders.

    What''s the matter.

    Isn¡¯t it something that any person with long hair can do in modern times.

    Disheveled?

    nonexistent!

    "I''m going to town tomorrow. My sister has already found a ce to live temporarily. Before I leave, I think there must be something big to do."

    Lu Jingzhi smiled mysteriously, leaving behind Jiang Wunian, who had been thinking for a long time with his eyes open about what the second sister was going to do, staring at the ceiling in a daze.

    When she finally felt drowsy, her body was exhausted, but her brain was tense and she dared not fall asleep, the door was pushed open, followed by familiar footsteps.

    Even in summer, the night is still cool.

    This is true in modern times, not to mention this era when the environment has not been polluted.

    Two quarters of an hourter, Lu Jingzhiy back on the bed with a night-specific aura.

 Chapter 157: I went to Zhangjia to dig the ground

    Chapter 157 I went to the Zhang family to dig the ground

    Seeing that Jiang Wunian was still awake, he whispered, "I''m back, I''ve finished my work tonight, I won''t go out again to scare you, go to sleep."

    Jiang Wunian was a little distracted.

    If her roommates were so friendly back then, it would be a fairy day.

    It''s a pity that she didn''t live a fairy life.

    I¡¯ve only seen demons dancing wildly.

    "What did the second sister do?" Jiang Wunian still couldn''t hold back his curiosity, and asked in a low voice.

    "I''m going to Zhang''s house..." Lu Jingzhi''s voice stopped at the beginning of his words, as if the next words were abruptly swallowed back into his throat.

    She giggled, "Go to sleep, I''ll tell you something tomorrow, no...you don''t have to wait for me to tell you until tomorrow, and everyone in Huxi Vige will know by then."

    A minuteter, both of them opened their eyes at the same time.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed softly, turned over in the quilt, "I can''t do it anymore, I really want to talk, are you brave enough?"

    Is this still a question?

    It is well known that Jiang Wunian is timid.

    But people often have potential.

    Jiang Wunian slowly clenched her small hands hidden under the quilt, and fumbled for a while with both hands, and suddenly she nodded firmly, "Yeah!"

    Social fear Just because you have social phobia doesn''t mean you are timid¡ªJiang Wunian enlightened himself like this.

    What did the second sister do in the middle of the night?

    Scratching my heart and lungs, I really want to know!

    "I went to Zhang''s house..." Lu Jingzhiy on the bed, moved her **** towards Jiang Wunian, huddled under the quilt like a silkworm baby in a chrysalis, she said softly, "I''ll go to Zhang''s house and clear their yard. gone."

    What did you lift off?

    Jiang Wunian wanted to reach out and dig his ears.

    She thought she was hard of hearing.

    "It''s their yard." Lu Jingzhi described the Zhang family''s yard in detail, and added, "The Zhang family is different from ours. Their house only has a front yard."

    That''s not the point.

    The key point is why the second sister wants to overturn other people''s yard.

    Jiang Wunian was dying of anxiety.

    Tell the truth.

    When Jiang Wunian heard that the yard was lifted, she already had the idea of ??retreating, but there was a saying that was well said¡ªI heard it all... If there was no follow-up, she would probably not be able to sleep in the second half of the night.

    "I''m going to dig up the body."

    Words are powerful, like thunder, split Jiang Wunian''s brain, and the sleepiness brought by the body was suddenly shattered into dust.

    She''s in good spirits now.

    Very spirited!

    Two hands huddled under the quilt tightly grasped the quilt and kneaded it repeatedly. The edge of the quilt was originally stuck at the neck, like a sharp knife sharpening her aorta.

    Jiang Wunian turned sideways to face Lu Jingzhi, moved the quilt around his neck up to cover his chin, and silently covered himself with the quilt behind him.

    She stuffed everything she could into the quilt under the quilt while ensuring her breathing was smooth.

    Lu Jingzhi sinctly exined how he met Zhang Dabao in the middle of the night and heard from him about the girl named Dandan.

    "Those who have done bad things will be punished." Lu Jingzhi said this very seriously.

    It is undeniable that she has the psychology of revenge on the Zhang family.

    But it was decided that this matter would be exposed by her the night Zhang Dabao was beaten.

    It''s just a matter of time.

    Jiang Wunian swallowed, "So...the courtyard of the Zhang family is actually a tomb, and there is a person buried under it, right?"

    "No, three people."

    Jiang Wunian''s eyes widened.

    "Two women, one baby."

 Chapter 158: exposed

    Chapter 158 exposed

    Jiang Wunian kept his eyes open until dawn.

    ¡­

    "So you are so sleepy because little Miaoer told you this kind of ghost story in the middle of the night?"

    Jiang Tanyue was helping in the kitchen. Seeing Jiang Wunian yawning one after another, she couldn''t help turning her head away from looking at her. If she continued to look at her like this, she would also be infected.

    Jiang Wunian nodded shyly, "Actually, I was timid and pestered my second sister to tell me stories."

    The client also got up, packing the things at home with Shen Nanwei.

    Large pieces of furniture don¡¯t need to be taken away, they can be piled up in the yard when the timees, and clothes, quilts and other things need to be packed.

    Huxi Vige became noisy faster than Lu Jingzhi imagined.

    Too.

    The vigers who went to the fields had to get up before dawn. It was cool and they could do more work.

    I don''t know which viger passed the gate of Zhang''s house first. Seeing that the door of their house was open, they wanted to see if they could go to work in the field together.

    Looking at it this way, something went wrong.

    He was so frightened that he didn''t want the sickle, basket, etc., turned around and ran away shouting.

    The courtyard of the Zhang family seemed to be shaken by a pair of giant hands, and it was in a mess.

    The fruits and vegetables grown in the courtyard were also tossed all over the ce.

    Chickens and ducks quacked and ran around.

    The fat pig in the pigsty did not know where to go, leaving only a deep pit there.

    There are three corpses at the door.

    has rotted.

    Can''t see the face.

    But it can be vaguely seen that this is a human form.

    The vigers were startled by that voice. Apanied by his loud voice, people passed by one after another, and they were quite frightened by the battle.

    They started to guess what was going on.

    Someone started calling the names of the Zhang family through the gate.

    After shouting for a long time, Zhang Xiong finally came out in a daze, "What are you shouting for?" His footsteps were frivolous as if he had been drunk.

    He supported his head with one hand and bumped it with his hand, squinting his eyes and walking forward.

    When seeing the scene in front of him, the whole person''s face was pale visible to the naked eye.

    He went to see his pigpen for the first time.

    Some vigers shouted in surprise: "Isn''t this Dandan?"

    "There''s a little baby in there!"

    "What about this? Who is this?"

    Following your guessing sentence by sentence, you quickly deduced that another sentence belonging to the woman''s body was the daughter-inw who was said to have run away by the Zhang family.

    Now what is unclear?

    The vigers looked at each other.

    There was also a yelling from those who were confused about the situation, "Who dug up their corpses? People in the vige should pay attention to burrowing into the ground!"

    But there is also that smart person, the body of the person who was said to have escaped suddenly appeared here... Then look through the gate to see the Zhang family¡¯s yard, obviously this is the Zhang family who killed someone and hid in the yard. "

    After Vige Chief Yang was called, his eyes widened for a while and he said, "Report to the official!"

    At this time, Zhang Qin also woke up. When she walked out of the yard and saw this scene, her first reaction was to look across the messy yard to look at the pigsty.

    There is a deep pit there.

    It''s been a rough morning.

    The matter of the Zhang family even disrupted the already tense wheat harvest process in Huxi Vige.

    But the vigers did not attract anyints¡ªwithout others, there was really no time toin, and all their minds were affected.

    On the second day of living in the town, Jiang Tanyue inquired about the news. This incident even rmed the county magistrate. It was the county magistrate who went to Huxi Vige with the officials in person.

    "Is he so diligent? Do everything by himself." Lu Jingzhi''s eyes sparkled, looking forward to it, "Is this a good person?"

    Jiang Tanyue was nomittal.

 Chapter 159: I grew up under the red flag

    Chapter 159 I grew up under the red g

    "This incident is very close to the incident in which arge number of women were abducted and trafficked in Yangjia Vige. Zhang''s daughter-inw was also brought here from outside, so the county magistrate is very concerned." Jiang Tanyue pondered, "As for whether he is a good person...not sure. .¡±

    Jiang will never define anyone so easily.

    Especially things she doesn''t understand.

    "Hey, everyone in the Zhang family deserves it. If Jiang Xiaohua had also been married into the Zhang family, there might be another corpse under the pigsty." Lu Jingzhi was indignant, and then cursed a few more.

    Jiang Tanyue was very indifferent, "There are many such things in the world, and I can only be angry with myself when I alwaysin."

    Although she said so, her mood was a little low, obviously, this kind of thing also disturbed her mood, she asked Lu Jingzhi: "Faced with this kind of thing, don''t you always shout and kill? Why did you just let them fall into aa that day, and didn''t do it directly?"

    Lu Jingzhi looked with strong disgust, "Even though they have been sentenced to death in my ce, after all, in this ancient time, although turbulent, there are unifiedws and rules, which are clearly different from the doomsday - I am not the judge .¡±

    Looking at her sister''s surprised look, Lu Jingzhi wrinkled her little nose, "Is my sister surprised by my way of doing things?"

    Jiang Tanyue was a little surprised at the reason for the stereotype.

    But when Lu Jingzhi was involved, she felt that it was not so surprising.

    After all, a person''s style of doing things is changeable.

    Among them, this younger sister is particrly obvious.

    She walks between light and darkness.

    Lu Jingzhi lowered his eyes and chuckled, and blinked at Jiang Tanyue: "After all, I am not born after the end of the world. I grew up under the red g and obeyed the rules for sixteen years. It is indeed very happy to control violence with violence and stop killing with violence." , but it¡¯s okay topromise a little bit right now.¡±

    Of course, there is another sentence that Lu Jingzhi didn''t tell Jiang Tanyue.

    That is the second half of the sentence about "They have been sentenced to death in my heart" - "I choose to believe in the government, if the government will sentence them to death, if the government doesn''t do it, sorry, then it''s my turn to do it."

    As for what the judge is not the judge¡ªdoes she really seem like such an obedient person?

    Lu Jingzhi said seriously, "Girls must protect themselves when they go out, sister, Xiao Yaer is learning how to fight with me, do you want to learn how to fight?"

    -

    Jiang Tanyue hired a woodcutter living alone in Huxi Vige to help watch the construction progress of his home. That person has nond, and he is not busy when others are busy, so he is the most suitable candidate.

    Generally speaking, building a house requires the owner to prepare two meals, but for orphans and widows, it¡¯s okay to make an exception.

    Jiang Tanyue''s wages are higher than others, which can be deducted from the price of two meals.

    The workersughed from ear to ear, and they didn''t care about whether they had enough food or not.

    Mr. Jiang has never conceded defeat in terms of time saving and high efficiency.

    Jiang Tan¡¯s monthly rented house is in an alley with a small yard. It is not asrge as the house in the vige, but it is better because it is made of strong green bricks.

    Life in the town is much more boring than in the vige¡ªat least Lu Jingzhi thinks so.

    She lost an entire rolling green hill.

    Woke up early in the morning and wanted to take a stroll in the courtyard, practiced calligraphy in a daze after eating, practiced calligraphy in a daze after eating, and continued to stroll around after eating¡ªthe day passed like this.

    Lu Jingzhi found Jiang Tanyue and asked her a question from the soul, "Sister, don''t you think life is a bit boring?"

 Chapter 160: Waiting for your gratitude fee to arrive

    Chapter 160 is waiting for your gratitude fee

    is not boring.

    Jiang Tanyue bought a series of tools, the small cart and the small stall are all ready, and everything is ready, waiting to go out to sell iron te tofu tomorrow.

    Lu Jingzhipletely forgot about this incident.

    She stretched out of boredom, then suddenly remembered something and turned her head to look at Jiang Wunian, as expected, she saw a world-weary face with nothing to love in life and nothing but this world.

    Realizing that the second sister was sizing her up, Jiang Wunian covered her face with her hands in an attempt to hide the anxious expression.

    "Xiao Ya is a level ten social phobic patient, are you sure you want to take her to set up a stall?"

    Jiang Tanyue nodded, "She doesn''t need to talk, just leave the work that needs talking to me."

    "If it''s not a small stall, but a back kitchen, you only need to face the ingredients, Xiaoya shouldn''t be so flustered?" Lu Jingzhi touched his chin.

    Social fear, difficult to deal with.

    It is necessary to find a suitable environment for her to live in.

    "I''m looking for a suitable store. I prefer the one with a small yard behind the store." The two yards in front of the yard where their family lives now is the main street, and the store in front is a courtyard for people to live in. "It''s not very satisfactory for now." Don¡¯t worry, you can find it slowly during this time.¡±

    Lu Jingzhi listened to Jiang Tanyue''s series of ns, his eyelids were heavy, and he felt drowsy.

    Before she finallyy down on the stone table in the courtyard, a word shed through her mind, the word boring never appeared in her sister''s dictionary.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi was practicing calligraphy on the stone table in the yard, and wasughed at by Xu Shulou who passed by.

    "Why are your handwriting so ugly, like caterpirs crawling? My handwriting was prettier than yours when I was three years old." Xu Shulou felt that his eyes would burn if he looked at the handwriting on rough straw paper.

    Lu Jingzhi was not convinced, "You started practicing calligraphy at the age of three and I was three years old... I was ying with mud at the age of three, can this be the same? It is amazing that you still have a sense of superioritypared to the children of the aristocratic family and ordinary people!"

    "..." It''s amazing that she is so arrogant.

    Xu Shulou was suspiciously silent, "You can''t read?"

    "It''s okay, I know a few but not many." Lu Jingzhi replied casually, and began to practice calligraphy diligently.

    Thinking of her, an excellent girl who went to school until the second year of high school, and now she started to learn to read, Lu Jingzhi''s grief and indignation were also somewhat funny.

    She is not used to using a brush, nor is she used to writing from top to bottom and right to left.

    Those traditional Chinese characters with many strokes make her one head and two big.

    Hairpin lower case is impossible.

    She didn''t write a single word as Dou Da to save face for this piece of paper.

    Seeing Xu Shulou was looking at her all the time, Lu Jingzhi handed over the pen, "Write two words and let me see if you are really what you say you are."

    Xu Shulou admitted that he was annoyed by this sentence.

    Having been in the imperial capital for many years, his peers respect him not only for his leadership, but also for him.

    When I came to this little girl, I actually had an expression of ''I''m giving you a chance to prove yourself, don''t mess it up''.

    Complicated eyes.

    Reason told Xu Shulou that he should m the pen aside now, raise his chin and proudly say, "You deserve to ask me like this."

    But emotionally, he took the pen obediently, dipped the pen in the ink and put it down.

    Don¡¯t forget to dislike this inferior pen and inferior paper.

    Lu Jingzhi: "I don''t have any money, I''m just waiting for your gratitude fee to be in ce."

    Everyone speaks words like a person.

    Lu Jingzhipared Xu Shulou''s writing, and it was true.

    Spready and unrestrained, with a self-contained style, the handwriting written by a fourteen-year-old boy is not inferior to that of a famous artist.

    No wonder he dared to brag about himself so much.

 Chapter 161: Lu Baos Kua Kua

    Chapter 161 Lu Bao''s boast

    Xu Shulou put down his brush carefully avoiding the corner of his clothes, hummed softly, and waited for the little girl''s ttery¡ªalthough after so many days of getting along, he knew that this was probably impossible, and the little girl always tried to perfunctory him in various ways.

    "Your handwriting is so beautiful, it''s my favorite style."

    The little girl looked at the poem he wrote seriously with her eyes bent, her eyes were full of brilliance, and the words of boasting came out of her mouth.

    Even Xu Shulou, who was used to being ttered, was a little embarrassed.

    It''s not that he hasn''t heard these words.

    But he had long since given up on Lu Jingzhi, but at this time Lu Jingzhi suddenly praised him, which made Xu Shulou full of surprises besides surprise.

    He snorted again and said arrogantly: "It''s nothing but a normal performance."

    Luckily, Lu Jingzhi didn''t know what he was thinking, otherwise he would have said, "I''m afraid this kid is stupid because of his unfriendly attitude towards him, but it''s normal for him to be happy like a kid after a fewpliments." Like a fool".

    When ites toplimenting others, Lu Jingzhi is never stingy.

    Herpliments are definitely sent out with the most sincere attitude.

    Lu Jingzhi picked up the pen and thought for a moment, then handed the pen to Xu Shulou, "I don''t think the words on the book are as good-looking as yours. Can you write two more words? I want to write ording to your handwriting."

    Famous schrs and Confucians all have their own styles, and their characters are sought after by students, and there are not a few of them who copy them.

    This is the first time that Xu Shulou has been asked to like his calligraphy and want to imitate it.

    Xu Shulou pointed to the handwriting on the book, "I''ve wanted to say for a long time, even though I''m a beginner, this is the time toy the foundation, why do I have to learn this kind of spineless and imposing manner?" Where''s the font?"

    Lu Jingzhi said honestly: "Because I have no money to buy expensive ones."

    Xu Shulou was so angry that he turned his back on his back.

    Although he was very angry and unforgiving, he obediently took the brush, changed to a new piece of paper, dipped the pen in ink and wrote a whole page.

    When the teenager is quiet, his face is peaceful, and the corners of his lips have a natural, slightly raised arc.

    His hands are beautiful, and his writing posture is elegant. Even with the most infamous brush in the study, he can write well.

    Let Lu Jingzhi feel ashamed of a person who has "a lot of stationery for poor students" in modern times.

    Lu Jingzhi''s gaze moved little by little following the writing on the paper.

    I have to say that watching beautiful people write is a kind of enjoyment, and watching beautiful people write beautiful handwriting is an ultimate sensory enjoyment.

    In order to take care of Lu Jingzhi, Xu Shulou''s handwriting wasrger than usual.

    It is convenient for her to understand the meaning.

    Obviously Xu Shulou knew the content of this enlightenment book. He opened the book, but he didn''t cast his eyes there, and his writing didn''t stop.

    When he dropped thest free and easy hook, Lu Jingzhi apuded him without hesitation.

    "Beautiful! You are amazing!"

    How should I describe this feeling¡ªvery subtle, obviously clear-headed but as if drunk.

    Flying like a fairy, top-heavy, seems to be able to fly in the next second.

    Xu Shulou showed a slightly satisfied smile. For a moment, he felt that the straightforward and warm person like the little girl was very attractive.

    "Keep going."

    "What?"

    "There is a book here, you just write one page, there are many words left, and this page is not enough for me to read."

    Xu Shulou understood Lu Jingzhi''s intention after confirming that his ears were fine¡ªthis person wanted him to copy a book for him!

    It''s, it''s just brazen!

 Chapter 162: Ive always been the one who changed your medicine

    Chapter 162 I have always been the one who changed your dressing

    Lu Jingzhi looked innocent, not at all ashamed of what he said.

    It made Xu Shulou feel that he was too stingy - after all, everyone has already said that he wants to learn his characters. Indeed, this one should not be enough... right?

    Xu Shulou didn''t know either, he had never done this kind of thing, this was the first time, in the past he was the only one who copied other people''s copybooks.

    In this way, Lu Jingzhi spent a wonderful and fulfilling afternoon from practicing writing by himself to watching others write.

    Xu Shulou had three most obvious stab wounds on his body, one of which was cut on his back.

    I eat and sleep on weekdays, and I feel carefree, and the wound is well medicated, but I don¡¯t feel much.

    Because of writing with a pen today, the muscles were tense for too long, causing the wound to dehisce.

    It was Lu Jingzhi who smelt left and right, smelled the **** smell on his body, and asked with wide eyes, "Xiaobai, did your wound open!"

    While speaking, he forced Xu Shulou to put down his pen, and checked him up and down.

    Bloodstains were already oozing from the thin summer clothes.

    "Don''t you feel pain?" Lu Jingzhi asked with a little panic in his eyes.

    After all, in her understanding, she is a human being with a clear mind and normal pain perception. After the wound ruptures, the first reaction is to stop the work at hand, disinfect, stop bleeding, apply medicine and take a rest. One-stop service...

    It shouldn''t be!

    Although she didn''t fully heal Xu Shulou''s wounds with too many abilities, she silently helped speed up the healing every day.

    Could it be that something went wrong in one link that caused Xu Shulou to lose his sense of pain?

    Painlessness or something, it¡¯s a bit difficult to deal with!

    "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt that much." Xu Shulou looked indifferent.

    In fact, I really want to grin my teeth regardless of my image.

    Of course he felt the pain.

    When the first word on this page fell, he felt the tearing of the wound.

    But Xu Shulou has a weird curiosity and desire to win. He just wants to finish writing this page, and talk about whether the wound is not woundedter.

    Lu Jingzhi let out a sigh of relief.

    As long as you can still feel the pain.

    "Hurry up and go back to the house to treat the wound."

    Injuries on the legs and arms are fine, but wounds on the back are prone to problems. Back muscles contract and rx frequently, and wound healing is more difficult than other ces.

    "Scared me to death, I thought you lost the sense of pain." Lu Jingzhi stretched out his hand to grab Xu Shulou''s clothes while speaking, and took him back three steps in shock.

    Lu Jingzhi thought that he was afraid of pain, so while looking around, he took the small medicine bottle on the table andforted him, "After applying the medicine, lie on the bed and rest, it won''t hurt very much."

    Xu Shulou thought, is he worried about this?

    "You are a girl, can you be more self-respecting?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "?"

    WTF?

    Xu Shulou covered his chest with both hands, and tightened his belt with both hands, and said solemnly to Lu Jingzhi again, "Please respect yourself."

    Lu Jingzhi threw the small porcin bottle in the air high into the air, Xu Shulou looked up unconsciously, the small porcin bottle fell in a parabolic arc and fell steadily into the little girl''s hand, touching it at her fingertips. It turned around andnded firmly on the palm of his hand, and then he heard Lu Jingzhi say, "Why did you go so early?"

    "What?"

    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyebrows viciously: "Since I brought you back from the mountain, I have always been the one who changed your dressing."

    In a word, Xu Shulou broke the defense.

    Hisplexion changed unpredictablely.

    Like eating a paint tray.

 Chapter 163: Those who make big things dont care about small things

    Chapter 163 Those who make big things happen, regardless of small details

    "I want to bandage myself." After waking up, he kept bandaging and changing the dressing himself, and he always thought that the person who changed his dressing before he woke up was Jiang Xiaoya¡ªthe only boy in the family.

    "You said my brother, my brother is more shy and doesn''t want to see you, don''t you know that, by the way, because you insisted on going up to talk to him and made people faint, you forgot?"

    Xu Shulou didn''t want to admit to scaring people into unconsciousness.

    When he thought he didn''t kill or set fire, his face fit the appearance of Mr. Pianpian.

    "It''s all... you helped change the dressing?" Xu Shulou asked cautiously, but he had nothing to love.

    Lu Jingzhi was a little impatient, "The smell of blood is already so strong, are you going to take off your clothes or not?"

    Those who achieve great things do not stick to small details.

    No, just change the medicine.

    Lu Jingzhi really has no opinion on these.

    How Xu Shulou was stripped of his clothes and how he was pushed down on the cracked back and applied ayer of cool ointment thinly, he has already forgotten.

    When my mind was online again, I found myself lying on the bed under the quilt and fell asleep.

    From sleeping in the afternoon to sunset, the whole person was dazed and lonely, as if the world had abandoned him, he struggled to get up.

    But when the stabbing pain came from behind, he had to lie down again.

    It''s all her fault.

    Xu Shulou, who was btedly aware of it, began to feel aggrieved, and he would not have fallen into this situation if he hadn''t wanted to help with writing.

    The coolness of the ointment on the wound has disappeared, leaving only a dull pain like a pinprick from time to time.

    There was a lively sound outside the house.

    It seems that their family is going to eat at this time.

    No, smell the aroma, and listen carefully to the content of the conversation¡ªthey have already finished their meal.

    Loneliness and mncholy spread out like smoke, upying all limbs.

    Xu Shulou shrank his head down and covered himselfpletely with the quilt.

    Starve him to death.

    Before he fell asleep again in a daze, the door was opened, and there was the sound of footsteps, and he moved his ears keenly.

    This voice is Jiang Xiaomiao.

    "I ate oil-sshed noodles today. I thought you could eat a portion of spicy noodles, but in the end, your wound burst open and you didn''t open your mouth¡ªbrother, you are not dumb, and I don''t treat patients harshly... Now it''s over." Lu Jingzhi put down the small tray, on which there was an oilmp and two bowls, "It''s impossible to add mai and spicy, but I won these two bites for you."

    Seeing through the flickering firelight that no head was exposed under the quilt, Lu Jingzhi had a question mark on his face, raised his hand and lifted half of his quilt: "What kind of strange sleeping habit is this? You, don''t be afraid to put yourself out of bed." Stuffed?"

    Speaking of it, Jiang Wunian seemed to be scared by her ghost story and balled himself into a ball for the past two days, wishing to bury his head in the quilt and go to sleep.

    Every night in the middle of the night, she went to check her breath.

    Xu Shulou wanted to pretend to be asleep.

    How could his little tricks fool Lu Jingzhi.

    Listening to the sound of messy breathing, Lu Jingzhi can be sure that the person is awake.

    She didn''t think about Xu Shulou''s pretending to be asleep, but only thought that his wound hurt, he didn''t like to move, and he didn''t like to talk to her.

    After the door was closed, Xu Shulou got up and put on his clothes to eat.

    The Jiang family¡¯s food is very good, and Xu Shulou can get new surprises from the food every day.

    What he looks forward to every day during this period is to eat.

    Today is no exception.

    But when Xu Shulou saw the two bowls on the tray, Xu Shulou''s excited heart burst.

    There is a little noodles in a small palm-sized bowl.

    Those are the oily noodles that Lu Jingzhi mentioned.

    And in the next bowl is a bowl of porridge.

    Boiled on high fire, the white rice melts, soft and sweet.

 Chapter 164: The imperial concubine has acne

    Chapter 164 The imperial concubine has e

    Xu Shulou knew that this was a sick meal specially made for him.

    It is distinguished from the dinner that Jiang''s family eats.

    Xu Shulou will pay, they have already agreed - in addition to the thank you fee that will be given at that time, he will add up the money for clothes, food, medicine, etc. Double pay back.

    So Xu Shulou is confident in the matter of eating.

    He ate the oil-sshed noodles first. The small bowl was so small that he only had three mouthfuls before bottoming out.

    And it doesn''t have the numb and spicy taste that the little girl said.

    Recalling what I said before, you need to avoid eating before the wound has healed.

    Xu Shulou was silent again.

    He almost finished the bowl of sweet and delicious rice and lean meat porridge as if venting his anger.

    The next morning I ate tofu nao.

    Lu Jingzhi grew up eating salty tofu. Put a spoon full of chili in the bowl and stir it. The red oil dyed the white tofu, and the fragrance was overflowing. Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but pick up the spoon. Take a big gulp.

    Satisfied, squint your eyes and taste the delicious food.

    Xu Shulou swallowed while watching, lowered his head, the soy milk in front of him was pure white and sweet.

    But it is far less tempting than spicy tofu.

    He also really wanted to put chili oil.

    Yes, Lu Jingzhi has chili oil at home.

    Just a few days ago, Lu Jingzhi''s connection with space deepened, and she was able to take something out of it.

    She struggled for a long time between choosing snacks or clothes, and finally Jiang Wunian boldly said, "Second sister, do you have any chili?"

    There is no chili pepper in Cann country. No, it should be said that there may be chili pepper, but no one has discovered it and eaten it on arge scale.

    All their spicy food now is made of cornel.

    After hearing this suggestion, Lu Jingzhi fell silent.

    Her silence made Jiang Wunian react instantly, "I just asked, if there is no one, it doesn''t matter."

    Jiang Wunian received the response that the second elder sister held her hand in front of her chest with both hands, her eyes sparkling, "You are a genius, Xiaoya! You are simply a genius."

    What''s so good about taking out snacks.

    Snacks will always be eaten one day, but the result of switching to the peppers in that area will be different.

    Chili is not the icing on the cake for many foods, but a timely gift.

    There used to be a lot of unloved boiled fish, spicy crayfish, pepper chicken, etc., etc. It is no longer a dream.

    At the same time, Jiang Tanyue was also thinking about what kind of nning to make after having chili peppers to make her career advance to a higher level.

    All in all, everyone is happy.

    And Shen Nanwei was in pain and happiness.

    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s demarcated area in the space is not small, enough for them to eat spicy food in different ways.

    Shen Nanwei was very interested in this feeling of stimting the tip of the tongue.

    The whole family ate differently, and then a tragedy happened, Shen Nanwei''s face started to break out.

    When the first pimple broke out, Jiang Wunian reminded him: This will happen if you eat too much chili.

    At that time, Shen Nanwei felt sorry for her face and herself, so wouldn''t it mean that she couldn''t eat spicy food for a long time?

    what to do.

    She loves chili.

    "Why are you three okay?" Shen Nanwei pinched the faces of the three daughters one by one.

    Jiang Tanyue tried to resist, but was suppressed by the majesty of the "mother".

    She sighs.

    Shen Nanwei''s adaptability to this role was beyond her expectation.

    "Little Miaoer has the best skin."

    Why don''t they have e?

    Then who knows.

    Maybe children have good adaptability, or their souls have a very high eptance of this kind of food.

 Chapter 165: The most beautiful woman in the world

    Chapter 165 The most beautiful woman in the world

    Jiang Wunian made a meal for Shen Nanwei while making sick meal for Xu Shulou.

    There is a spicy and delicious smell in the nose, but the rice with only a light rice fragrance in the mouth, who can bear this kind of gap.

    I can''t stand it any longer.

    Shen Nanwei put two spoonfuls of Maoxuewang soup on the light rice porridge.

    The next day, the second, third, and fourth e appeared together.

    The current Shen Nanwei is at the stage of giving up treatment.

    The girl who put the salted fish on the table is really unbearable.

    Since yesterday, the spiciness of the food has dropped a few degrees. By the way, I boiled some tea to clear the heat and put it on the table to drink from time to time.

    -

    The water heated on the stove was gurgling, Lu Jingzhi put out the fire, made tea, and continued to practice calligraphy.

    After drinking two cups of tea, she realized that Shen Nanwei hadn''t left the house today. Lu Jingzhi knocked on the door of the main room with a cup of tea.

    "Enter."

    The deer stepped into the house in surprise, and there was a dense aroma, which smelled very good.

    She was surprised to find that the table and bed in the house were full of needles, threads and fabrics.

    Shen Nanwei is embroidering a wedding dress.

    The needle and thread moved flexibly with the rotation of her wrist, gracefully like a picture scroll.

    Seeing her daughtering to bring her tea, Shen Nanwei continued with a smile and praised, "Much more caring than my son."

    Lu Jingzhi pointed to the outline of the flowers outlined on the red fabric, "Mother, you are amazing, lifelike, as if real flowers grew out of the brocade."

    Shen Nanwei felt that she was used to her daughter''s character of boasting wherever she went, but she still couldn''t help feeling a little nervous in her heart.

    "I learned from the most talented woman in the south of the Yangtze River, so naturally I am not far behind."

    The number one talented woman in the south of the Yangtze River¡ªnot to mention anything else, just this name makes people feel very tall.

    Lu Jingzhi asked following these words.

    "She is proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. If she is not restricted by her status as a woman, she should have something to do in the officialdom."

    Shen Nanwei embroidered and spoke correctly, Lu Jingzhi moved a small bench and obediently found a good ce to sit down, chatting with Shen Nanwei asionally.

    "By the way, don''t let Xiaobai hear this. Although I''m worried about his health, it''s best not to know about such unimaginable and heaven-defying things like rebirth through time travel, except for the four of us. Especially people I knew in my previous life."

    Shen Nanwei started embroidering her wedding dress, so she didn''t feel distraught and wanted to escape from reality.

    Lu Jingzhi said, "Didn''t you say that your face is very different from before, Xiaobai has that vision?"

    That''s right.

    Shen Nanwei''s thoughts went back to not long ago, when she delivered food to Xu Shulou, the young man stared at her fixedly, and looked away for a while, "You are very much like my aunt."

    At that time, Shen Nanwei was so frightened that a bowl of egg custard was almost thrown on his head by her backhand.

    When Lu Jingzhi went to deliver food to Xu Shulou again, he thought of this, and asked casually, "You said my mother looks like your aunt, who is your aunt?"

    Xu Shulou waited quietly for the meal, and looked quite well-behaved when his brows were peaceful, his eyes were secretly following Lu Jingzhi''s hands as he ced the food, when he heard this sentence, he suddenly became angry and red at her, " Not like that, my aunt is very beautiful!"

    "Oh, how beautiful?" Lu Jingzhi put away today''s sick meal for him.

    "The most beautiful woman in the world before."

 Chapter 166: later? you guess?

    After Chapter 166? you guess?

    Lu Jingzhi was a little surprised. Shen Nanwei''s demeanor could tell that she was pampered and rich. She didn''t expect to have such an appearance in her previous life.

    "Why was she the number one beauty in the world before? Is it because she..." passed away?

    "Later? Then my cousin was born."

    Xu Shulou looked at Lu Jingzhi with the eyes of a bumpkin. Lu Jingzhi didn''t care about his sense of superiority at all, but murmured in his heart¡ªhow beautiful is his cousin to get such a title.

    "My mother is also a beauty, a flower in Anning Vige." Lu Jingzhi was also proud.

    Xu Shulou was silent.

    After a while, the voice suddenly became low, "My aunt is so beautiful, so beautiful, she doesn''t look like my aunt at all! But...but they really look like..."

    One sentence is upside down, but it can make people taste the meaning.

    Temperament is engraved in the soul.

    Lu Jingzhi saw Shen Nanwei and praised "Peony Flower" at the first sight. What he praised was not the appearance, but the temperament exuded from the inside out.

    "You cried."

    Xu Shulou raised his hand to wipe away the teardrops on his face indiscriminately, and cast his fierce gaze over, "Nonsense, you read it wrong."

    Lu Jingzhi told the family about this, and Shen Nanwei''s scalp would explode, "Why don''t you put him in aa for a few more days? After waking up, he found that his wound had healed, so send him home quickly. Then there will be trouble."

    Coincidentally, Jiang Tanyue and Jiang Wunian also had this idea.

    Three pairs of expectant eyes fell on Lu Jingzhi, and Lu Jingzhi spread his hands, "It''s as if I don''t want to send him away. I have long wanted to collect the gratitude he owes me."

    Shen Nanwei and Jiang Wunian jumped up excitedly and pped their palms at each other.

    Under Jiang Tanyue''s indifferent gaze, the two coughed lightly and looked away.

    Just like that, Xu Shulou slept with his eyes closed as usual, when he suddenly felt someone approaching in the dark. The familiar footsteps sounded differently dangerous. As soon as he had time to be vignt, he felt a chill on the back of his neck andy unconscious on the bed. Awake.

    Lu Jingzhi healed three wounds at once.

    Most of the abilities were extracted, and the wounds scabbed instantly.

    As long as its owner doesn''t pick it up, the wound will healpletely after the scar falls.

    In the next few days, Shen Nanwei Xianyu rose up, shutting herself in the house to thread needles, and even burning the lights to fight at night to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep.

    She was in a mess.

    Everyone in the family knows and can feel it.

    In the past two days, my diet has been a lot lighter. The taste stimted by the chili first dislikes the nd food, and then I am attracted by the fragrance, natural and original food.

    Teppan Tofu sells so well that people will gather around and wait as soon as they leave the stall.

    Busy from early in the morning to noon, things are sold out.

    There is no stall in the afternoon, everyone has their own things to do - those who read and write, organize future ns, and those who are instructed to learn to fight.

    Studying for so many days is very fruitful. Jiang Wunian was out of breath from the beginning to now after being instructed by his second sister to practice, he still has the energy to think about what to eat at night.

    I even managed to make some snacks.

    Crispy rice, cat ears, biscuits, dried pork, spicy strips...

    very good.

    able! The soul who eats spicy food can''t stand it.

    When all the members got angry, only Lu Jingzhi had white, tender and smooth skin, no e, no itchy throat and no sore gums.

    Eating more small snacks will only make her happier.

    Beautiful.

    Shen Nanwei was both angry and envious when she looked at her sternly.

    He raised his hand and pinched her cheek again.

 Chapter 167: With the bread, can the cake be far behind?

    Chapter 167 With the bread, can the cake be far behind?

    This day is a continuous rainy day.

    Gloomy mist weighs on the eaves.

    The two sisters did not go out to set up a stall. Jiang Wunian spent a long time in the kitchen, and unexpectedly brought out a piece of bread. It was fluffy and soft, and it had a familiar taste.

    Lu Jingzhi narrowed his eyes and smiled happily, rushed forward and gave Jiang Wunian a bear hug.

    Elegant and fresh, unique to Lu Jingzhi''s fragrance surrounded Jiang Wunian.

    For this kind of physical contact, Jiang Wunian has be ustomed to it from being stiff and nervous at the beginning.

    A thing is familiar if it is epted more times, and for people who are familiar with it, social fear will be less social fear.

    With the bread, can the cake be far behind?

    With the cake, can the cream cake be far behind?

    Cream cake is avable, puffs, mango pudding, bozai cake, double skin milk, meat floss shellfish, pumpkin cheese, vani ice cream, sesame, peach and peach... Will it be far behind?

    Jiang Wunian: "I, I try my best, try my best..."

    These days, Lu Jingzhi was fed various snacks by the younger sister, full of joy, and even the boring part of practicing calligraphy added a color.

    Because of the rain, the stone table outside could not be used, so the calligraphy practice ce was set in Shen Nanwei''s house.

    Lu Jingzhi is a talkative person, and Shen Nanwei is also a person who likes to listen to gossip. Next to him is Jiang Wunian who is sitting on a small bench quietly eating salt and pepper crispy rice. The scene is harmonious and beautiful.

    "It''s been so long before I know it, I remember the day I first came, it was pouring rain outside and it was raining continuously indoors, I was skinny and skinny, I drank cold rice from a bowl with a hole in it and ate steamed buns, and in the blink of an eye I was eating cake and practicing calligraphy a leisurely life."

    Hearing what Lu Jingzhi said, the two people in the room suddenly realized.

    The days have passed so long in a hurry.

    Four people from different ces formed a family, dragging their miserable life on the right track, with some warmth in the fantasy.

    At this moment, all three of them were in this room, leaving Jiang Tanyue alone outside, Lu Jingzhi thought that she was also quite lonely, so he pulled Jiang Tanyue into the room.

    Jiang Tanyue: I don¡¯t feel lonely.

    "Uncle He just came over. The craftsmen are working in the rain, and the progress is faster than I imagined. I asked Uncle He to go back and tell them to take a day off today. In case of cold and cold, it will slow down the progress."

    The Uncle He mentioned by Jiang Tanyue is the one who chops and sells firewood. He has cooperated with him many times, and he has no doubts about his character.

    He was entrusted by Jiang Tanyue to supervise the progress of the craftsmen, and he came to the town to report every three days.

    By the way, let¡¯s talk about the gossip in Huxi Vige.

    This is actually quite embarrassing for a man who lives alone and has no friends.

    It''s just that it''s different recently. There are some things in Huxi Vige that are so noisy and uproarious that even the deaf can hear one or two news.

    Jiang Tanyue was holding a cup of hot tea and savoring it. The rain was pattering outside the house. In this rxing scene, her brows and eyes were still not stretched.

    "Uncle He said that he heard a news when he passed by the Jiang family''s old house. They must find a way to take back the title deed of the thatched house at the end of the vige that Mr. Jiang gave away."

    Lu Jingzhi was amused, "What does he think this is? His good reputation has been taken up by him, and now he has toe out to act good and spoil him."

    "It also said that someone already knew our address in the town and wanted toe to the town to find us." Jiang Tanyue said.

    Lu Jingzhi was a little surprised.

    During the period when they moved to the town, many things happened in Huxi Vige.

    Don''t worry, I won''t fight with Lao Jiang''s family anymore.

 Chapter 168: Conscience discovers that I want to do charity

    Chapter 168 Conscience discovers that she wants to do charity

    For example, the Zhang family was arrested and put in prison.

    Another example is that Jiang Jinxu, the golden egg of the Jiang family, has passed the government examination, and now has the status of a serious child.

    Then herees the question, did Mrs. Jiang eat the heart of a bear and the guts of a leopard? His son will be able to take the exam in October, and if he passes the exam, he will be a schr, someone who can get money from the state.

    Why is tmd dragging his son back at this juncture?

    "Something happened to the Zhang family, and the olddy Jiang, who just fought against the Zhang family some time ago, was about to raise her tail. In addition, Jiang Jinxu won the g, and the olddy Jiang was showing off in the vige all day long."

    Jiang Tanyue continued: "Those who didn''t know thought that his son was the only one in the entire Huxi Vige. After inquiring again, Gao Zhan from the Gao family was also admitted to Tongsheng."

    "He also passed the exam, not bad." Lu Jingzhi nodded quite satisfied.

    "Do you know this Gao Zhan?" Three pairs of eyes looked over.

    Lu Jingzhi chuckled: "Of course I know him. I invested in the travel expenses and amodation expenses for him to go to Fucheng to take the exam."

    The eyes of the three people in the family are not right.

    There was gossip in everyone''s eyes, Shen Nanwei didn''t even do her needlework, she stared straight at Lu Jingzhi, "Dear girl, you are only eleven years old this year, do you remember?" ?¡±

    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Of course I remember, eleven years old is at an age where you won''t be scolded for doing things."

    She told her younger sister Jiang Wunian that she can do many things at this age, and she likes being eleven years old very much.

    Jiang Tanyue shook her head and said to Shen Nanwei, "I guess you are overthinking it,"

    My sister may do this kind of thing for various reasons, but it is impossible because she likes this man named Gao Zhan.

    Lu Jingzhi listened to it for a while before he suddenly realized that the strange look in her eyes was because of her, "He''s not good-looking, he''s not outstanding, he doesn''t have any bright spots, and he didn''t poke my cute spots either. Why should I like him?"

    At the end, he added a sentence, "Their family is still poor."

    Lu Jingzhi really listed all the shorings.

    Jiang Wunian said in a low voice: "Sure enough, it''s mainly because of his unattractive looks."

    How did Lu Jingzhi and Gao Zhan meet¡ªspeaking of which, it has something to do with Jiang Wunian.

    Among the people who bullied Jiang Wunian at the beginning, there was a brat named Gao Yuan. When the four families came to him, their family did not follow.

    The Gao family is also widowed and orphaned.

    It can bepared with their family.

    Lu Jingzhi beat up those brats by the stream, andter Qian Zhenzhu came to the door with Jiang Xiaoshu, and she was also **** off. In the end, there was only one Gao Yuan left.

    Jiang Xiaoya felt that it would be too much trouble to find a door-to-door. After all, her usual way of thinking was to turn big things into small things.

    She didn''t want to make others bother because of herself.

    But Lu Jingzhi didn''t think so.

    Before a dark and windy night, she took a temporary turn and really went to find her.

    That is Gao Zhan who I met at this time.

    Gao''s family is not the same as the former Jiang''s three-bedroom house, and the dpidated house is barely maintained in its original state.

    Probably the most valuable house in the family is Gao Zhan¡¯s house.

    The smallpartments repaired into brick houses will not leak wind and rain.

    Because there are pens, inks, papers and inkstones inside, this knowledge cannot withstand being ruined.

    Most of the poverty of the Gao familyes from the fact that the family has nobor force but has to support Gao Zhan to study.

    "So you have a conscience and want to do charity?"

 Chapter 169: Well done!

    Chapter 169 Well done!

    "Of course not." Lu Jingzhi was confident, "I made it clear when I went, and Gao Zhan immediately pulled his brother over and beat him up. He screamed. I think this kind of person is very simple and honest."

    "So you decided to help?"

    Of course not.

    After Lu Jingzhi watched the two brothers jumping around, she felt that she had overfulfilled the task today, so she turned around and was about to leave. Just as she was about to step out of the threshold, she remembered the matter of rushing for the exam.

    Ask casually, and the response is Gao Zhan shaking his head with a wry smile.

    He is not going to take the exam.

    The situation at home is not very good.

    His mother is not in good health this year, and her eyes are almost blinded by some embroidery. He is going to be abor force to support the family.

    As soon as the voice fell into the room, a broom flew out and hit him on the leg, followed by his mother''s crying.

    Gao Zhan was very helpless, and he couldn''t hide the depressed look on his face.

    He is his mother''s expectation, and the whole family is waiting for him to turn around once he bes a high-ranking official, with no worries about food and clothing.

    But in the current situation, even food and clothing are a problem. How can he continue to let his mother and younger brother suffer in order to study¡ªit has been so many years, and there is no hope for him to continue.

    Of course this is not the most important reason, the most important reason is...

    Lu Jingzhi has no time to worry about Gao Zhan¡¯s inner twists and turns, she just had a sudden idea, and the light bulb in her mind lit up¡ª

    "I can lend you money so that you can continue to study. As for the interest, you can calcte it even if you don''t want to..."

    It is unbelievable to have a high vision of this kind of pie in the sky.

    And the little girl in front of her is standing with her hands behind her back, her eyes are slightly narrowed, her eyes are looking from the strands of his hair to the soil under her feet, as if she is weighing something...

    This kind of look makes Gao Zhan''s heart tremble.

    This is probably the feeling after being stared at by wolves, the hairs stood up instantly, and the cold wind blew through, and then I suddenly regained my senses.

    "What is the condition?"

    By a strange coincidence, Gao Zhan didn''tugh at Lu Jingzhi''s wild words, nor did he immediately veto this proposal, which sounded absurd and ignorant.

    As if fate was tied by something¡ª

    As everyone knows, human intuition can save lives sometimes. When he asked this sentence, a ray of light broke through his obscure life.

    What bad intentions does Lu Bao have?

    Lu Bao just wants Gao Zhan to be admitted to Tongsheng.

    She has to let Mrs. Jiang know what is dangerous in society.

    Ms. Jiang thinks that her precious golden egg is the only child student in the prefecture vige who passed the exam this time? Future talent? The future official?

    That may not be the case.

    Shen Nanwei pped her hands heavily, she couldn''t hide the gloat on her face, "Wonderful, she must know that his son is not unique!!"

    Jiang Tanyue was thoughtful.

    Although my younger sister and mother always have the mentality of watching the excitement and not being too serious, and not afraid of crowds when doing things, but I have to say that Lu Jingzhi''s work is really beautiful.

    Mr. Jiang used to be an investor.

    The more investments like this, the better.

    Jiang Tanyue doesn''t care whether Gao Zhan can return all the money they invested in in the future.

    This is ancient times, a ce with a bond of sale.

    Even if there is no written statement now, as long as she thinks, she has thousands of ways to make people who don''t keep their promises spit out everything they ate.

    Jiang Tanyue looked at her cheerful sister, and lowered her vignce on this matter by a notch.

    My sister doesn''t need to analyze so much when looking at people.

    What she likes must have some advantages.

    Are there any students who have chased here? Raise your hand

    Bow, thank you for your support andpany along the way

 Chapter 170: visitor

    Chapter 170 Guest

    Outside, raindrops fell along the eaves and fell into puddles on the ground, causing ripples.

    The clear and falling sound of water drops fell into the ears through the window.

    The doors and windows are closed, and the temperature in the house is maintained at a veryfortable level, but everyone''s breathing, the temperature is gradually increasing, and after the oxygen is consumed, one can''t help but feel drowsy.

    Lu Jingzhi also eats a lot of snacks, and his blood sugar is slowly rising.

    She rested her chin, her head was a little heavy.

    Suddenly got up and rushed to the window, opened a window.

    Breathing the air with heavy water vapor, the abilities in the body are cheering. Although the fragrance of the vegetation in the town is not as unrestrained as in Huxi Vige, you can still vaguely smell the wisp from the neighbors that is pressed by the heavy water vapor, but it is not dimmed at all. On the contrary, it is more pleasant and belongs to the unique fragrance of flowers.

    "Someone."

    Lu Jingzhi touched his ears.

    She heard voices.

    There is the sound of boots stepping on standing water in the distance.

    Very messy and heavy.

    The sound of water drops when the boots hit the ground heavily, and the sound of rain falling from the sky on the bamboo hat are all out of tune with the surroundings.

    These sounds range from far to near.

    Lu Jingzhi slightly raised his eyebrows, and said under the watchful eyes of his family, "Stop, it''s right at our door."

    As if answering her words, there was a hasty knock on the door soon.

    "Who is here on this rainy day? It can''t be someone from the old house." Shen Nanwei put down the embroidery needle in her hand and pinched her forehead.

    Although she loves to listen to gossip and watch the excitement on weekdays, but in this continuous rainy day, she wants to rx and cook a pot of tea quietly at home and do embroidery seriously, and she doesn''t want to have any entanglements with Jiang''s old house.

    "Probably not." Jiang Tanyue shook her head, the news just came from Uncle He, it is impossible for Jiang''s old house to act so fast.

    Lu Jingzhi opened the door with an oiled paper umbre.

    She is fast.

    Because she heard the voice outside the door calling a familiar name¡ªJiang Xiaohua.

    It seemed that she didn''t expect that the door would open just after a few knocks. The person who came was a little surprised, but she didn''t care about it anymore. She spoke hastily, with a crying voice: "Xiaohua, Xiaohua... is Xiaohua there? I''m looking for you." Jiang Xiaohua..."

    Directly opposite is a girl.

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were straight enough to see her chin. She remembered that this girl was one of the children who came to her house to help.

    At that time, she was helping Jiang Wunian make jam in the kitchen.

    is Jiang Xiaohua''s good friend, named Wei Xiaoqi, Lu Jingzhi woke up on the first day and was sure that Jiang Tanyue took that bun from her.

    With this rtionship, Lu Jingzhi was very friendly and took a detour to bring people in. "It''s raining so heavily, so whye here suddenly to find Jiang Xiaohua is something important? Did you fall on the road?"

    Wei Xiaoqi''s whole body was soaked by the rain, and the bamboo hat was too big, so he wore it on his head to block his sight, and was held by its owner in the end.

    Wei Xiaoqi''s body was long and slender, wrapped in rough linen clothes, she was full of water and fell heavily on her body at this moment, and she was unconsciously swinging at the moment, even though Lu Jingzhi pulled her under the oiled paper umbre, sheltered from the wind and rain, There was no trace of warmth anymore.

    "I, I want to borrow some money." Wei Xiaoqi opened his mouth in embarrassment, digging at his fingers.

    Her tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, but because the rain smeared her face, the tears were not obvious at all. Her throat was choked so painful that she choked up and said, "I want to borrow some money to buy medicine..."

 Chapter 171: Follow her to Weis house

    Chapter 171 Follow her to Wei''s house

    Lu Jingzhi''s memory belonging to the original owner was activated in such a scene.

    It seems that there has been such a scene.

    Humble and low-spirited to ask for help, but obviously, no good results were obtained.

    Lu Jingzhi raised the umbre higher to shield her from the growing rain: "Go into the house and say, my sister is in the house."

    The situation is urgent at this time, and there is no time to exchange pleasantries.

    After Wei Xiaoqi drank three cups of hot tea and finally stopped trembling when speaking, several people quickly knew the ins and outs of the matter.

    Jiang Tanyue told Wei Xiaoqi the address of renting a house in the town, and he didn''t expect to encounter such a difficult situation as soon as he came up.

    Wei Xiaoqi''s mother had dystocia.

    "Have you invited a doctor? Have you bought ginseng to hang yourself?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

    Wei Xiaoqi''s lips were pale, Jiang Tanyue took her to change into clean clothes, wrung out the dripping hair that was sticking to her body, and then they put on the bamboo hat and coir raincoat and went out.

    Don''t ask, there must be no.

    If she had money, she would not use it here.

    Lu Jingzhi stood firmly in the rain with an oiled paper umbre: "I''ll go with you."

    Jiang Tanyue understood what she meant immediately.

    If the situation is really bad, she can try with water-type abilities to see if she can help save her life.

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t want Lu Jingzhi to take this risk.

    Giving birth is a trip from the gate of hell, and in this case, the mother lying on the bed has no human rights at all, surrounded by female rtives and midwives, how can the younger sister be alone in the same space with the mother? How about using supernatural powers to save her life?

    Even if they are in the same space and there is no one else in this space, Jiang Tanyue doesn''t want her to take such a risk.

    But Jiang Tanyue didn''t say anything in the end, she just nodded slightly, "There are only two smaller bamboo hats at home, and Wei Xiaoqi and I put them on."

    Lu Jingzhi gently twirled the oil-paper umbre in her hand. Under her mischievous teasing, the water droplets scattered like crystal clear pearls, and blooming pearl flowers bloomed. "I''ll just hold the umbre."

    Just like Wei Xiaoqi''s name, her name is Xiaoqi, she is the seventh girl in the family, and the child her mother is about to give birth to is the eighth in the family.

    Lu Jingzhi muttered softly, "Another family who wants to give birth to a boy despite their lives."

    Her voice was washed away by the rain.

    -

    Wei Xiaoqi didn''t expect her little partner to be so powerful, not only took out the money to buy medicine, but also invited out the most experienced doctor from Wenxintang.

    The two sisters split into two groups, and after inviting Dr. Yi out, an ox cart also stopped at the entrance of Wenxintang.

    Wei Xiaoqi came from Huxi Vige in the rain.

    I won¡¯t say much about how difficult it is to walk on the muddy road after the rain. The key point is that the face is covered with rain. Even if the deer can get close to the water, it will not feel veryfortable to drive without an oil-paper umbre on a rainy day.

    "Human life is at stake. Even if you have no money, you can borrow money to go to the vige to rent an ox cart ande to town." Jiang Tanyue said so, but she had a bad premonition in her heart¡ªfrom the discovery of dystocia, to Xiaoqi I ran to the town to look for her, and finally went back with an ox cart...

    After so much tossing and tossing, when I return to Huxi Vige, it''s hard to say whether the mother is still breathing.

    Jiang Tanyue''s heart sank, but her face remained calm.

    It''s not good to scare Wei Xiaoqi.

    Wei Xiaoqi was still shaking his head, not knowing whether it was cold or frightened.

 Chapter 172: Look at the rough room

    Chapter 172 Look at the unfinished house

    Her fingers grabbed Jiang Tanyue''s cuff tightly, because she was too hard, her nails sank into the flesh, but she didn''t realize it.

    Just kept whispering her name, "Xiaohua, Xiaohua, Xiaohua...what should I do...Xiaohua, will my mother get better?"

    Jiang Tanyue patted the back of her hand reassuringly.

    Soon, we arrived at Huxi Vige.

    Several people rushed into the house like flying.

    I don''t know whether to say that Wei Xiaoqi''s mother is lucky or unlucky.

    Fortunately, she held herst breath and waited for the life-saving ginseng and Dr. Yi. Unfortunately-although her life was saved in the end, the fetus was still not born. If this dy continues...

    Sure enough, because of suffocation for too long, the baby was born a stillborn.

    What makes the Wei family sigh most is - this is a baby boy.

    Died of suffocation, the whole body was blue and purple, and the baby boy who left the world before he had a chance to take a look at it was handed to Wei Xiaoqi''s mother, the breath she was holding on suddenly let go, and there was an earth-shattering sharp sound like After the cry of fingernails scratching the te, he passed out.

    It was a long time to toss the cksmith, mixed with the sighs and curses of the Wei family

    The whole Wei family is in a mess.

    Jiang Tanyue pulled Dr. Yi out of the encirclement, who was about to get into a melee, and was about to take him back to the town in a bullock cart. Wei Xiaoqi was too busy to take care of them, so Jiang Tanyue shook his head.

    Lu Jingzhi took the time to run up to Wei Xiaoqi, stuffed some broken silver in her hand, and said in a low voice, "Thank you for the cornbread you gave me and my sister. We''ll go back first. If you have anything to do in the future, remember toe to us." .¡±

    Wei Xiaoqi''s head was in a mess, he just nodded in a daze, and when his back moved away, tears flowed from his eyes to his chin.

    After consulting Doctor Yi, Jiang Tanyue sent the driver to stop at the end of the vige for a while.

    When he saw the new house under renovation, Dr. Yi couldn''t hide his surprise, and then nodded. Thest time he saw a thatched hut with leaks, but this time... the future of this family is limitless.

    Lu Jingzhi and the two went around the semi-finished house together.

    Lu Jingzhi: "I think it''s a bit ugly."

    Jiang Tanyue: "This is like a modern rough house. What you imagine should be a finished product. Wait a little longer, and you will be able to live in it soon."

    The original thatched cottage was demolished as early as the first day.

    The big items that were originally piled up in the courtyard were moved to her home by the warm-hearted Aunt Zheng, saying that she was afraid that there would be bumps and bumps when people came and went here.

    Except for a few people who are too idealistic.

    Seeing that Aunt Zheng was willing to help, she naturally nodded in agreement.

    "Sister, be careful." Jiang Tanyue slipped on her feet and was supported by Lu Jingzhi. There were a lot of messy things on the ground, muddy and dirty, and there was really no aesthetic feeling at all¡ªbut, thinking that they had almost nothing and came to the present, it was tantamount to seeing Tall buildings rise from the ground.

    There are some ups and downs in my heart.

    This time, within the budget, the house was built asfortable as possible. It will definitely be upgraded in the future, but once the scope of the main house is determined, it is enough to build another houseter.

    "It''s raining heavily, we should go home." Lu Jingzhi rubbed his stomach, "I''m hungry."

    Jiang Tanyue pointed to her sleeve, "I brought you something to eat when I came out, and you can eat a few bitester."

    No need to look, Jiang Tanyue also knew that her sister''s eyes suddenly started to shine.

    If it wasn''t raining now, Jiang Tanyue was wearing a coir raincoat, and she reckoned that her younger sister would rush forward to give her a hug.

 Chapter 173: run wild on the hill

    Chapter 173 Going crazy on the mountain

    Measuring the range with his footsteps, Lu Jingzhi made a gesture, "From now on, this will be the courtyard wall, build it higher, and put some broken porcin on it, and then make a few animal traps... You can also use it when I''m not at home at night. Sleep peacefully."

    Jiang Tanyue smiled and nodded.

    She knows.

    Although she never said anything, she knew that her sister had always regarded herself as a protector.

    Perhaps, in her world, she also protects humans in this way.

    Stepping out of that area, in front of the bullock cart, Lu Jingzhi suddenly turned around and handed the oiled paper umbre to Jiang Tanyue beside her. Jiang Tanyue didn''t know why, but she still took her oiled paper umbre.

    She was not much taller than Lu Jingzhi, so she raised her arms very high to keep her from getting wet.

    Lu Jingzhi stretched out his thumb and index finger on his left hand and right hand respectively, with one palm facing outwards and the other facing himself, they pieced together to form a frame, squinted one eye to get close to this rectangr frame, the half-finished brick and tile house in his vision Withstanding the baptism of wind and rain.

    "Click."

    Lu Jingzhi put away his hands as if he hadpleted the task, and grinned at Jiang Tanyue.

    So what if there are no cameras here.

    She will gather all the beauty that belongs to her in her memory.

    -

    After returning to the courtyard in the town, hot water had already been boiled at home. Jiang Tanyue quickly wiped off her hair and took a hot bath. Take care of yourself.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t have such big scruples.

    It is quitefortable to walk in the rain.

    She was only holding an oil-paper umbre, and her body was more drenched than Jiang Tanyue.

    After taking a bath and washing his hair, he controlled the evaporation of the water droplets on the top of his head, and his wet hair became dry. Lu Jingzhi wrapped himself in the nket, only to realize that it was already night after running around.

    My sister delivered the meal to his house, and Lu Jingzhi smiled, "I''m not that delicate, I can get out of bed to eat."

    It was this sense of atmosphere that made her want to take a nap first.

    Jiang Wunian agrees with this point.

    Everyone can see how good the second sister''s physical fitness is, but she still shook her head, "The eldest sister has already started to sneeze, I brought her the meal, and I also divided a portion for the second sister, so you can You don''t need to get out of bed to eat."

    Who didn''t have a great desire to lie on the bed and stretch out his hands to eat and open his mouth when he was young.

    Lu Jingzhi happily ate a meal and fell into a deep sleep with the sound of raindrops falling.

    -

    The next day, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t hold back his excitement, "After the heavy rain, the mushrooms in the mountains grew wildly. It would be a pity if we didn''t eat them."

    She has already begun to miss the stretch of green hills!

    If it is said that the purpose of stepping on the mud up the mountain to pick mushrooms is to make a living, but now this trip is purely for fun.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the mushrooms are mushrooms or not. Lu Jingzhi is really depressed and wants to go out for a run.

    "Little Ya, are you going out with me?"

    The weather was fine today, and their iron te tofu was supposed to go out to the stall, but seeing Jiang Wunian''s wilted look like an eggnt that had been beaten by frost early in the morning, Jiang Tanyue let her go.

    Listening to the elder sister''s "great mercy" saying that after a day off today, Jiang Wunian grinned and grinned, and the little tail of Dang Lu Jingzhi went with her to the deep mountains of Huxi Vige.

    Bringing Jiang Wunian is obviously a very correct choice.

    Lu Jingzhi used his ability to identify poisonous mushrooms, while Jiang Wunian used his eyes.

    It is much faster than she can recognize one by one.

 Chapter 174: As expected of you, Second Sister

    Chapter 174 As expected of you, second sister

    Not long after, they pulled out the plump mushrooms under the damp tree roots, and collected half a basket.

    Arge part was thrown into the space by Lu Jingzhi.

    The extra harvest this time is treme and fungus.

    "You can go back and stew white fungus and lotus seed soup. These qualities of the deep mountains are very good." As soon as Jiang Wunian finished speaking, the second sister began to slobber.

    "Lotus root noodles, I want to eat lotus root noodles too."

    A look of anticipation fell on her, Jiang Wunian felt the pride of being favored, straightened his chest instantly, "No problem!"

    "Lotus roots generally mature in September and October. Under modern cultivation, they are avable in all seasons, but now you have to wait if you want to eat lotus roots. Well... there are also early-maturing varieties. I don''t know if I can find them." Jiang Wunian said.

    "The lotus is about to bloom."

    Jiang Wunian heard the second sister say something out of nowhere, and her brain circuit has always been very good, "Well, lotus blooms in summer, and there are lotus bushes on the other side of the stream where the second sister carries me down the mountain."

    They went up the mountain this time and didn''t walk beside the stream, so Lu Jingzhi naturally didn''t see it.

    "After a new house is built, we can nt a few lotus nts in the yard and raise a few small goldfish." Jiang Wunian''s expression showed longing and nostalgia. She used to have a beautiful small courtyard that was taken care of, and she didn''t know that after she left, Is there decay?

    Lu Jingzhi scratched her head, she just wanted to say, if the lotus blooms, can the lotus root be far behind?

    But she is also beautiful in the scene outlined by Jiang Wunian.

    When even the lotus root that will appear in a few months is left behind, the yearning begins.

    "Yes, yes, nt a few lotus nts, raise small goldfish, and nt some other flowers. nt a few mints in the corner. It would be great if there is a swing frame. Before I was sixteen, there was one on the balcony at home. It¡¯s azy swing, on which I lie and read novels when the weather is bad.¡±

    Lu Jingzhi has a good memory.

    After the doomsday physical fitness is enhanced, the mind bes clearer and clearer.

    With her, there is no long-term dusty memory. As long as she wants to, she can remember it forever.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lu Jingzhi touched his face, "I don''t get e, it''s a sphemy against supernatural powers."

    Jiang Wunian looked at her cautiously, and when she mentioned this topic, she was worried that her second sister would start to miss home.

    She saw her second sister cry.

    Wronged Baba.

    Jiang Wunian''s thoughts are digested inwardly. People who are not careful can''t see her sadness, but Lu Jingzhi is different. She is outward, and sadness is sadness.

    So Jiang Wunian could easily see the emotions of the second sister¡ªshe was not sad.

    She just simply described the past scene, and then imagined the future with her.

    Lu Jingzhi''s emotional intelligence is not enough to support her to explore Jiang Wunian''s thoughts in the blink of an eye. She pinches her chin and ponders, "You also think what is shoring?"

    Jiang Wunian answered in a daze: "What''s the shoring?"

    Lu Jingzhi spread his hands honestly, "I don''t know, but I think the yard will still be empty."

    But it doesn''t matter, there will be plenty of time in the future, and they can do whatever they want.

    "I went to see the neighbors, and their yard is full of flowers, so beautiful."

    "Second sister, when did you visit the neighbor?"

    The neighbor she mentioned is naturally the neighbor of the rented house in the town.

    Lu Jingzhi said, "I smelled the fragrance of grass and trees, and feltfortable, so I leaned on the wall and took a look."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    As expected of you, Second Sister.

 Chapter 175: Its social terror and gossip

    Chapter 175 is social terror and chatter

    The two chatted all the way, and under the control of Lu Jingzhi, the two spent their lives wandering the deep mountains and old forests into a back garden.

    Lu Jingzhi once asked a question from the soul. She felt that among the people in the family, Jiang Wunian didn''t like to talk to her the least. In fact, this was not the case. After getting acquainted with Jiang Wunian, she would find that this little girl was to some extent Thest chatterbox.

    Compared with other people, social terror is a kind of human being who seeks advantages and avoids disadvantages.

    The characteristic of delicate mind makes them pay attention to and respond to the outside world all the time.

    Most of the socially phobic people are highly sensitive groups. Rather than saying that they cannot get along with others, it is better to say that they are unwilling to get along with others.

    very tired.

    It takes a lot of experience.

    Every word and every smile when interacting with people requires hard work.

    And after being with someone for a long time, when their subconscious mind epts that "being with this person will not consume too much effort and I can get dopamine feedback", the social fear will be happy and yearning.

    When one chatterbox meets another chatterbox.

    When one heartless meets another who likes to digress.

    The two of them talked nonsense all over the world, and they got double the happiness.

    The forest is filled with theughter of the two.

    Did not go home at noon.

    Randomly caught two little rabbits and roasted game.

    Last time, there are various kitchen condiments in the space where the chili was circled by Lu Jingzhi.

    Big stones were wiped clean and filled with bottles and jars.

    Under Jiang Wunian''s fiddling, it was as if a substantive fragrance soon captured Lu Jingzhi''s soul.

    "It would taste better if it was smeared with honey." Jiang Wunian said.

    "It''s good now!"

    Ah, a big mouthful.

    In addition to game, there are also staple foods brought from home, with a lot of oil and salt, even after it is cold, it will not dry out, but eating it like this is not as delicious as it was just out of the oven.

    Put it on the fire and bake it for a while and it will be different.

    It is fragrant and crispy.

    May I ask who hasn''t bought baked buns at the night market?

    "I was thinking, what will my sister and mother eat if our ''chef'' doesn''te home?" Lu Jingzhi chuckled, curious about the situation of the two of them in the family.

    After all, it has not been a day or two since Shen Nanwei detested scrambled eggs with cucumbers.

    Jiang Wunian dispelled her curiosity, "I saved the food before going out, and I can eat it as soon as it is heated up, and second sister, you forgot, we live in the town now, and we can buy food when we go out."

    The deer shrugged in shock, and the curiosity that had just sprouted died like this.

    There are deer frightened branches, there is only enough to eat, there is nothing to eat, Jiang Wunian only gnawed on a rabbit leg and half a piece of staple food, and he was full. Seeing her rubbing her hands with leaves, a stream of blue water wrapped around her palm, Rubbing gently, wipe away the oily shine.

    A cloud of water mist fell on the ground and merged with the soil.

    Jiang Wunian: The client is very envious.

    She pointed to her mouth, "Why don''t you wipe off the oil on your mouth?"

    To Lu Jingzhi, it was as simple as raising his hand.

    After cleaning up the ce, the two continued to move forward.

    The affinity of Lu Jingzhi attracts animals, and staying in one ce for a long time makes it easier for them to smell their breath and find them.

    In the afternoon, Lu Jingzhi boldly took Jiang Wunian to ces he had never been to.

    She hadn''t had such a good time wandering around in a while.

    The ces that have been traveled have drawn a map in memory, and this kind of unknown is exciting.

    Lu Jingzhi always carried the basket on his back, and Jiang Wunian was too busy to take care of himself while walking on the road.

 Chapter 176: she died

    Chapter 176 She died

    But it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s difficult to go up the mountain, but the sun came out when going down the mountain, and the road conditions improved.

    Even so, Jiang Wunian also fell twice.

    The heaviest hit hit her chin directly, and she burst into tears from the pain. She watched the second sister heal her wound with tears in her eyes, and asked, "Second sister, if I identally knock out a tooth, can you make it grow back?" ?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Hiss... I really haven''t thought about this kind of problem, or else..."

    Jiang Wunian couldn''t stop shaking her head before she finished speaking, "Don''t, don''t, don''t do experiments."

    Lu Jingzhi leaned back andughed, "How could I use you as an experiment."

    Last time there was a ready-made Zhang Dabao in front of her, she didn''t cherish it properly.

    Lu Bao, a person who ismitted to developing supernatural powers to the extreme.

    Back home, the two received the baptism of eyes from Shen Nanwei and Jiang Tanyue.

    "Rolled in the mud?" Shen Nanwei looked her up and down andughed.

    The mud marks on Lu Jingzhi''s white and tender face couldn''t be covered.

    When the ability was exhausted on the way back, she no longer used the ability.

    Lu Jingzhi put the back basket away.

    "We brought back mushrooms, many types, all recognized by Xiao Ya, Xiao Ya is like an encyclopedia... We also brought back some fruits, this is ebony, this is..."

    The next day when the stall came out again, the returning customers saw that there was one more thing on the stall besides the iron te tofu.

    Sour plum soup.

    This is the most refreshing and delicious sour plum soup made from picked dark plums.

    In the hot summer,e and eat a piece of tender and spicy sizzling tofu, and then drink such a bowl of cool sour plum soup.

    One word, cool.

    -

    Wei Xiaoqi''s mother died.

    Holding the stillborn baby who was born without breathing, it stopped breathing that night.

    Lu Jingzhi and the two went directly to the mountain the next day and did not deal with the vigers. The news came from Uncle He.

    The family is very sad.

    Lu Jingzhi thought of the little girl who came to borrow money on foot in the wind and rain.

    Although she is older than Lu Jingzhi''s body, she is not much taller than Lu Jingzhi.

    is a typical height that an ancient girl should have.

    "The Wei family gave birth to seven daughters, only the eldest daughter and the seventh daughter stayed, and all the rest were given away. They simply cannot afford to support so many children."

    Wei Xiaoqi was so helpless and hesitant when she asked for help, she fell down several times and had to get up and set out towards this side. To be honest, she must be timid and desperate¡ªthe adults in the family may not be able to borrow money, let alone her.

    She was afraid that her own mother would die in a dystocia, so why not worry about her own fate.

    Her fears came true.

    The news of the smooth birth had not had time to make the family happy, so it turned around quickly. The stillborn baby was a boy. The mother stopped breathing at night, and her body was already stiff when she was discovered.

    There was a shadow over the Wei family.

    The four of them just sighed and started a new job. They have tried their best, and the development of the matter is beyond everyone''s expectations.

    But within reason.

    When Lu Jingzhi took the ginseng from the Wenxintang, he secretly stored some water-type abilities in it. Wei Xiaoqi''s mother took most of the credit for being pulled out of the ghost gate after holding the ginseng.

    just didn''t expect...

    Man is not as good as God.

    "The will to die is too strong, and there is nothing the Hades can do if he doesn''t want to take it away." Shen Nanwei said such a sentence, and they all remembered how the original owner of Shen Nanwei''s body, Jiang Chenshi, died in despair.

    Comparing with Wei Xiaoqi''s mother, I suddenly feel that this matter is not difficult to understand.

 Chapter 177: I know Im annoying~

    Chapter 177 I know I''m annoying~

    Put this thing behind you.

    The family made the next n - nting peppers.

    Yes.

    There are many reasons for the hot sale of iron te tofu.

    This is a fresh food that people in the town have never seen before. There is a secret sauce made by Jiang Wunian on it, and a very important point is chili-this kind of food that is different from cornel. .

    It explodes in the mouth and is addictive. While sucking saliva, I can''t stop wanting to take a few more mouthfuls.

    There are a lot of peppers stored in Lu Jingzhi''s space.

    A small amount can be used to find a reason, but if Jiang Tanyue ns to expand the food stall step by step and even open it all over the country, growing peppers is an indispensable part of it.

    As for assembly line production, it is naturally safest to carry out in the eyes of everyone.

    At the end of the vige, a few pieces of vacantnd in Zhouzhou''s house were bought by Mr. Jiang and given to Jiang Tanyue, his "sensible granddaughter". It can be used as the first step to nt in a small area, and Jiang Tanyue is also going to buy the wastnd around it from the vige chief. Down in case of a rainy day.

    These days, seedlings can be nted.

    Although the profit of selling iron te tofu is small, it can¡¯tst a long time, and there will be ie every day. After a period of time, the ie is quite considerable.

    There are even customers whoe here to buy things every day, and the Jiang family sister and brother are well known to some people.

    However, doing business is inevitably a bottleneck period.

    The same thing appears for a long time, and its freshness will inevitably decrease. After considering that the time to sell out today is a littleter than yesterday, and there is no room for progress, Jiang Tanyue decisively decided to start a new project.

    Stinky tofu.

    There is already a ready-made stinky tofu at home, which Jiang Wunian made for his family under the curiosity of Shen Nanwei.

    Stinky tofu is a special snack made from fermented fresh tofu.

    Soak the tofu in the brine with bamboo shoots, shiitake mushrooms, koji wine, and tempeh.

    White hairs will grow on the surface, and the color will be gray.

    At first smell the smell, fry it slowly in a pan until the color turns ck and the surface swells, then you can fish it out.

    At this time, add garlic juice, chili, and sesame oil to make stinky tofu that is fragrant and crispy, charred on the outside and tender on the inside.

    Stinky tofu "smells bad" because hydrogen sulfide is produced during the fermentation, pickling and post-fermentation process of tofu, which has a pungent odor.

    After the protein is dposed, amino acids are produced, and the amino acids have a delicious taste, so they are "delicious to eat".

    Stinky tofu, snail powder and durian, belong to those who love and hate to death.

    At that time, Jiang Tanyue gave Lu Jingzhi a serious exnation of the causes and principles of stinky tofu, and then she was asked by Shen Nanwei for a long time what protein, amino acid, and snail powder are, whether they can be eaten, whether they are good, whether protein is better or stinky tofu eat¡­

    Jiang Tanyue pushed Shen Nanwei to Jiang Wunian.

    She is very busy.

    Shen Nanwei sighed: "I know, I''m very annoying, and it''s okay for Xiaohua not to talk to me..."

    Jiang Tanyue expressionless: "After I''ve been busy for a while, you can ask anything you want."

    She has always known that Mother is very curious about her "doctor" status.

    But my mother is very arrogant.

    The contest between the two of them is the collision of two peak figures of the era.

    Shen Nanwei hurriedly nodded: "That''s what you said."

    Jiang Tanyue made another promise: "I always ept what I say."

 Chapter 178: Brother is very knowledgeable

    Chapter 178 Brother is very knowledgeable

    Although everyone in the family has a great affection for stinky tofu, and even conquered Shen Nanwei, who can''t smell this kind of smell, Jiang Wunian still has a certain degree of skepticism about other people''s eptance

    Lu Jingzhiforted Jiang Wunian: "It doesn''t matter, anyway, we haven''tpletely cut off the line of iron te tofu, but just added some food. They buy it if they are used to it, and don''t buy it if they are not used to it. What''s the matter?" .¡±

    Jiang Wunian didn''t want to admit that he was afraid that his self-esteem would be hurt if he couldn''t sell things, so he could only coyly say: "I''m afraid of wasting."

    Lu Jingzhi: "I will eat."

    In a sense, Jiang Wunian was easily healed by Lu Jingzhi''s nonsensical and sincere words.

    Different from his worried sister, Lu Jingzhi firmly believed that if the stinky tofu could not be sold, it was all a matter of personal taste and had nothing to do with Jiang Wunian''s craftsmanship.

    There are three kinds of food at the food stand this time.

    Iron te tofu, stinky tofu and sour plum soup.

    The size of the food stall has expanded a bit, because Lu Jingzhi got tired of writing calligraphy and also went out of the stall together.

    Fry the stinky tofu until small bubbles float on the surface, take it out and put it on a te to brush the sauce, with a stick made of bamboo next to it.

    The stinky tofu on the te was cut into very small pieces, and the new product will be given to customers for tasting¡ªMr. Jiang is well versed in modern marketing strategies.

    "What''s this smell?!"

    "It smells so bad!"

    "Who''s food is spoiled and still sold?"

    "Oh my god, I can''t hold it in anymore."

    "Hurry up, the iron te tofu stall is out."

    The customers who followed the iron te tofu had different expressions, and the most obvious expression was disgust, which was apanied by some surprise.

    They approached the booth holding their noses, listening to the eloquent introduction of the girl with white skin and shiny skin that had never been seen before, and immediately became interested in this new food called stinky tofu.

    But this taste is really unbearable.

    And it¡¯s really good to have a name like stinky tofu?

    But the sizzling tofu at this stall is really delicious! It is because they eat several pieces in a row that they will not get tired of the taste!

    The craftsmanship of the same person should not be much worse, right?

    Someone hesitated so much, and suddenly met the pretty little girl''s eyes.

    Under Lu Jingzhi Bling Bling''s beautiful eyes full of encouragement, the man mustered up the courage to pick up a small stick and stuff a piece of stinky tofu into his mouth. He not only pinched his nose but also closed his eyes, just waiting for the mouth to start repel.

    But the unptable feeling as imagined is not there.

    Instead, a strange taste of gourmet food filled his mouth, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, the feeling when the bubbles on the surface were pierced by his teeth... He couldn''t help but widen his eyes, chewing this piece of stinky tofu quickly in his mouth, there was still Vaguely said ''boss give me a child''.

    Lu Jingzhi also ate a piece of stinky tofu with a small te beside him.

    Hearing his words, he nodded involuntarily: "Brother is very knowledgeable. There is nothing bad in our family. As long as you ept this taste, you will definitely fall in love with it."

    Different from Jiang Tanyue, who always leaves room for herself to sell in her words, Lu Jingzhi is sincere and passionate, wishing to share her senses with customers so that they can immediately taste this excellent vor of stinky tofu.

    Many customers came here for this family, and they were immediately moved when they heard this.

    The stinky tofu that can be tasted on the stalls was quickly distributed.

 Chapter 179: What I owe her should be returned

    Chapter 179 What I owe her should be returned

    It is amazing that everyone epted this fresh food, and arge part of them immediately pulled out their wallets to buy a copy.

    Today''s stinky tofu sells faster than sizzling tofu.

    Lu Jingzhi went out today and found out how tacitly the sister and sister cooperated. Jiang Wunian seemed to close his ears and mouth manually after going out, and his hands seemed to be dotted, working cleanly.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but feel that her younger sister''s weak body limited her performance, otherwise she could be more fluent.

    Customers who came and went were also attracted by the speed of this ''boy''''s work, and then praised him.

    At a young age, she is more agile than some stall owners who have been running stalls for many years, and can even be called beautiful.

    Different from the vige, the people in the town already have a sense of "cleanliness".

    Although no one has clearly put forward the concept of "cleanliness and sanitation", it is clear that their stall without dust, grease, debris, etc. can make people''s favorability soar.

    After working for a long time, Lu Jingzhi even fried the stinky tofu eagerly, two of them were mushy, and she ate it by herself after taking it out.

    Jiang Tanyue: "We are almost sold out, so we can close the stall."

    Lu Jingzhi pointed: "There are two more copies?"

    Jiang Tanyue: "Leave it for you to eat."

    Beside Jiang Wunian stretched his waist and twisted his buttocks. Standing for such a long time was really tiring.

    Lu Jingzhi is not too polite, she and Jiang Wunian each packed a portion of stinky tofu, and you ate one bite at a time while Jiang Tanyue was diligently packing up the small tes.

    Lu Jingzhi still didn''t forget to hand the small stick to Jiang Tanyue''s mouth. Jiang Tanyue was used to this kind of asional feeding from her sister.

    Opened his mouth and bit the stinky tofu that was near his mouth into his mouth.

    Before leaving, the three of them saw the familiar dark blue figure, and Jiang Wunian reflexively pulled Lu Jingzhi''s clothes and shrank behind her.

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyshes drooped slightly, and he took a step forward, keeping Jiang Tanyue and Jiang Wunian behind him, and raised his eyebrows at the visitor with a smile on his lips.

    It was different from what they had imagined. Mrs. Jiang saw that they didn''t rush forward to die, and she didn''t even pay attention to them.

    On the way back, Lu Jingzhi was a little surprised that the olddy had changed her sex.

    But she doesn''t care about this, it doesn''t matter why she changed her gender, as long as she doesn''t provoke her, she can do anything.

    Jiang Tanyue was a little absent-minded, "Do you remember what Uncle He said, that is, he overheard that the Jiang family''s old house coveted our new house."

    "If you covet, then covet, just let her be greedy, what if she can''t take us?" Lu Jingzhi replied casually, and suddenly a smile appeared in his eyes, "I only thought about the Zhang family before. I forgot about the Jiang family, and made them happy for a while..."

    Although he didn''t know what the second sister was thinking, Jiang Wunian felt that the second sister''s smile was really malicious.

    Thanks to the beauty of the second sister, this kind of expression that is definitely not good-looking on the face of ordinary people is made by her more like a child who does bad things with a yful sense of naughtiness.

    This matter should have been resolved long ago.

    But it was dyed because of various trivial things.

    Lu Jingzhi threatened Qian Zhenzhu with this matter when he first time traveled.

    Bamboo forest, olddy, gold earrings.

    Lu Jingzhi doesn''t let an emotion apany her to consume more emotions. She didn''t always remember this matter, but just remembered it suddenly. Now that I remembered it, I couldn''t let her go.

 Chapter 180: She values ??the friendship

    Chapter 180 She attaches great importance to this friendship

    The three members of the family don''t know what Lu Jingzhi did.

    They only knew that the next news came that the gold earring lost by Mrs. Jiang was not taken by Jiang Shenshi, but by Qian Zhenzhu.

    After a few years, Mrs. Jiang found out about this matter, and beat Qian Zhenzhu hard.

    The Jiang family was full of crying father and mother that day.

    Lu Jingzhi smiled slightly after listening to the description.

    In my memory, Jiang Chenshi cried and knelt and begged for mercy like this, but no matter how she rified, she couldn''t get forgiveness, so she had to grit her teeth and take the me.

    "Once money is involved, Mrs. Jiang will never recognize her rtives. Let alone Qian Zhenzhu is her niece, even if Qian Zhenzhu is her own daughter, Mrs. Jiang will not let her go when this kind of thing happens, perhaps because of her rtives. For the sake of my daughter, I will be more ruthless..."

    After all, in their thinking, sons and daughters are the flesh that fell from their bodies.

    In this era, the younger generation is seen as an appendage of the older generation.

    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t take you to see it, but if Jiang Chenshi has a spirit in the sky, she should be happy. After all, the facts are there, and you can''t see it." Lu Jingzhi drank a ss of sour plum juice, only feeling refreshed Refreshing.

    The weather has been getting hotter and hotter recently. If it weren''t for the conditions, she really wanted to take snacks to the deep mountains and old forests for vacation.

    The revolution has not yet seeded, and everyone still needs to work hard.

    Sooner orter, she will realize the freedom of living in the mountains.

    Shen Nanwei didn''t think so: "If you didn''t tell me earlier, I still want to watch something lively."

    Lu Jingzhi chuckled, "Next time, next time, this time is in a hurry."

    Lu Jingzhi came back after finishing the work that day, and Wei Xiaoqi narrated the incident to several people.

    The simple and unpretentiousnguage outlines the thrilling words. What was originally a **** event has drawn the eyebrows of the family of four.

    Wei Xiaoqi is not here to gossip this time.

    She came to say goodbye.

    Her five older sisters were given away or sold when they were young, and now it''s her turn.

    The bone-chilling rain that day sent the right message.

    There are no boys in the family.

    In the past two days, the Wei family has been discussing to find another stepmother for Wei Xiaoqi.

    The conditions of the Wei family are there, and it is not enough. They have to bury Wei Xiaoqi''s mother, and they have to find a matchmaker. Let her spend more time to find a suitable candidate, and prepare the dowry...

    Even after the wheat harvest had just been harvested, the Wei family had to live with their belts stretched.

    The dowry couldn''te together, so he put his idea on Wei Xiaoqi''s head.

    If you ask them if their family will feel sorry for her...then who knows?

    But five daughters have already been sold, so what does it matter if thest one is sold now?

    Lu Jingzhi realized how difficult it was for Wei Xiaoqi to save two steamed buns from the small amount of food and give them to Jiang Tanyue.

    How much attention should be paid to this friendship.

    Although I said¡ªthis is for the original Jiang Xiaohua.

    Jiang Tanyue asked calmly: "How does your father n to repay the money owed to our family?"

    Wei Xiaoqi couldn''t stop crying, she said, "Maybe I want to sell thend, I will return the money to you after selling thend, and thenbine the money from selling me to marry a new woman and go home. "

    Obviously already very sad, but she endured her emotions and answered Jiang Tanyue''s question.

    In front of Wei Xiaoqi was a small bowl containing sour plum juice, beside it were soft pastries and snacks made by Jiang Wunian.

 Chapter 181: sell it to me

    Chapter 181 Sell it to me

    Wei Xiaoqi didn''t eat much, he only ate a small piece of white and soft pastry that he had never seen before, and restrained his little hands that were eager to move.

    "I don''t want money."

    Wei Xiaoqi was stunned, thought for a moment and then asked, "Then do you wantnd? If you want to buynd, go tell my father."

    She knows that the current family situation of the former little sister can buynd, "But it is not good to grow thend withoutbor. Farming is very tiring. A few days ago, my mother had to go to work in the field...Xiaohua , this is a very uneconomical thing.¡±

    "I don''t want thend either." Jiang Tanyue said, "How much is your father going to sell you for? I bought it."

    As soon as these words came out, not only Wei Xiaoqi was taken aback, but even the three members of the family could not help but cast their gazes.

    "Little Hua''er, you...I know you want to save me, but don''t mess with this kind of thing." Wei Xiaoqi hastily stopped it.

    "I''m serious, I want to buy you, the kind that signs a contract of sale, Wei Xiaoqi, are you willing?" Jiang Tanyue doesn''t like to argue about this kind of thing.

    Willing is willing, unwilling is unwilling.

    Jiang always needs a definite affirmation of this kind of thing from the person involved.

    As for what direction things will develop in the future, that is not something Wei Xiaoqi needs to worry about.

    Compared to being sold to unknown ces by the Wei family, Wei Xiaoqi is naturally more inclined to sell to the third room of the Jiang family, but...but she really can''t think of why Jiang Xiaohua bought her.

    "You don''t have to worry about whether I''m losing money or not, that''s my business." Jiang Tanyue lowered her eyshes, and asked onest time, "Sign the contract of sale, are you willing?"

    Wei Xiaoqi''s eyes were dim with tears, and he nodded hurriedly.

    Voice choked: "I am willing."

    She knows.

    Jiang Xiaohua asked such a question in order to save her from suffering.

    What is she not happy about?

    She doesn''t want to be sold to a rich family, she will work hard¡ªyes! The third house of the Jiang family is so powerful, it must be verybor-intensive to hire vigers to help with the work. Wei Xiaoqi thought: She will work very hard, so that Jiang Xiaohua will not feel that buying her is a waste of money.

    Now that I have decided to do this, I will not dy any longer.

    Lu Jingzhi and Jiang Tanyue went to Huxi Vige again. This time, the Wei family was quiet and there was no crying, but Lu Jingzhi felt that the family was so numb in such a quiet environment.

    Hearing the purpose of the two people''s visit, Wei Xiaoqi''s father was stunned and then sighed.

    wiped his face.

    He didn''t speak for a while.

    He, like every ordinary man in the vige, has an unremarkable face, and his face is dark from the sun from doing farm work. It may be sunburned during the wheat harvest. He has not recovered yet, and there is still a little molting in the ckness.

    "Xiao Hua, we all know that you are Xiao Qi''s friend, but this kind of thing can''t be joked." Wei Daniu said.

    When he said this, his rough hands stroked Wei Xiaoqi''s thin, withered hair.

    Lu Jingzhi stood beside him and looked at this man quietly. His wife, who gave birth to seven children and lived with him for many years, just passed away. Before his bones were cold, he was going to put The youngest daughter, and then use the silver from the sale of his flesh and blood to exchange for a new woman toe in and bear children for him.

    But at this time, his desire to find a good host for Wei Xiaoqi is not pretending.

    His kindness and gentleness are not fake at all.

 Chapter 182: Bargaining with her? Heh

    Chapter 182 Bargaining with her

    Lu Jingzhi looked at it and suddenly felt disgusted in her stomach, she turned her head to the side, and the clouds in her eyes were churning.

    What a contradictory human being.

    What a strange human being.

    It coincides with many scenes she saw in the doomsday. After jumping out of that frame, it outlines the rules and regtions entwined with fresh thorns that belong to this era.

    This is the first time the Jiang family hase to buy someone.

    It was also Lu Jingzhi''s first time as a human being to do business, and she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    She is saving the little girl from suffering.

    But I seem to have jumped into a deeper sea.

    Lu Jingzhi wouldn¡¯t put too much thought into things that she couldn¡¯t figure out, she set aside one ear to listen to her sister bargaining with Wei Daniu.

    The money borrowed to buy medicine and ginseng was certainly not enough to buy a Wei Xiaoqi, but Jiang Tanyue chipped in again.

    The Wei family thought that the two little girls from the Jiang family came to the door because of whims, some joking ideas and the idea of ??making decisions for their friends, but the Wei family did not think that Jiang Tanyue was rich, and she would spend a lot of money when she made a move.

    Suddenly they remembered that some time ago, when Jiang Tanyue was selling jam, he hired rich people, and now building brick and tile houses is all expensive.

    Yes.

    The third room of the Jiang family has made a lot of money.

    Moreover, she has always held the money.

    After thinking about this sentence, the olddy of the Wei family suddenly wanted to raise the price.

    Selling to whom is not selling.

    Jiang Xiaohua earns so much money and wants to help her friends, this kind of pure heart can be used.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that her daughter-inw died and the family hadn''t had a grandson in her arms, Mrs. Wei wouldn''t want to sell her granddaughter. After all, after staying with her for so many years, she can work and has developed feelings for her. Sell her She would be very reluctant to lose it.

    But there is really no money at home.

    Poor!

    No way!

    The son is definitely going to marry a new wife.

    Wei Xiaoqi will be looked down upon by her stepmother if she stays at home. Instead of being angry at home, it is better to find a good family for her to sell.

    Olddy Wei really felt that she was very kind.

    Wei Xiaoqi has reached the age where she can talk about marriage, but she didn''t think about marrying Wei Xiaoqi to those widowers, but wanted her to be a girl in a rich family, and if she was lucky, she could enjoy a good meal.

    Now that she has Jiang Xiaohua, Old Madam Wei is suddenly reluctant to sell Wei Xiaoqi, who has grown up, can be half of thebor force, and can be married off in two years in exchange for money.

    She starts raising prices.

    The lion opened his mouth wide, and if it goes up, it will be twenty taels of silver. Lu Jingzhi curled his lips, "If you can''t afford it, forget it."

    The smile on Mrs. Wei''s face froze, she hurriedly went to see Jiang Tanyue, who also expressed the same wish.

    In this price war, Mrs. Wei did not gain the upper hand. She thought that she could hold Jiang Tanyue with the word "good friend", but she didn''t know that she didn''t like her at all.

    This olddy is opposite Mr. Jiang, who is rational and calm. Mr. Jiang only feels sorry for ying with her this kind of things left after she ys¡ª¡ªI still have to waste time on this kind of thing.

    Olddy Wei did not give up.

    When she started to analyze that Wei Xiaoqi could do a lot of things, she was interrupted leisurely by Lu Jingzhi, and then a grinning voice sounded: "Oh, our price is already high enough, you can''t sell Xiaoqi apart from us If you don''t agree with this price, then you can wait for Ren Yazi toe to your door and then bargain for you."

 Chapter 183: I wont give you money if I lose it

    Chapter 183 I won¡¯t give you money if I lose it

    Olddy Wei obviously couldn''t ept the scene that Lu Jingzhi described.

    She was thinking about saying something, but she didn''t know that Lu Jingzhi''s patience had been exhausted in this tugging.

    The smile on his face fell instantly.

    Then, the smile got bigger, "Then you wait to sell Xiao Qi to Ren Yazi at a lower price, then my sister and I will buy Wei Xiaoqi from Ren Yazi, what, what?" ? You said that Ren Yazi would take the opportunity to raise the price? What does that matter? Let Ren Yazi make a profit from the price difference."

    Jiang Tanyue couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth with his generous look.

    She also doesn''t like the price tug of war.

    There is still some fun in dealing with Jin Youqian, but with this olddy, even thest bit of fun is exhausted.

    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s words have been very clear, that is - we have this money, but judging by your attitude, even if you spend more money, this money will not be earned by others.

    If you agree or disagree, you are the one who loses if you disagree.

    It doesn''t matter if what she said is true or not.

    What matters is whether Mrs. Wei thinks it''s true or not.

    Olddy Wei thinks it is true.

    After hearing the rumors that "Jiang Xiaomiao is crazy" for so long, she finally had a face-to-face encounter.

    Those dark eyes reflected her figure.

    She was looking at her seriously.

    It seemed that she was not in his eyes at all.

    Old Mrs. Wei looked at her thin, half-white-haired figure reflected in her pupils, who would not be able to work or live for many years, andpromised.

    Nothing else matters.

    Hurry up and bring back the daughter-inw is the real thing.

    Wei Xiaoqi looked at Lu Jingzhi quietly.

    When the little girl who was shorter than her just said, "Even if it costs more money, I will buy her from Ren Yazi", Wei Xiaoqi''s heart skipped a beat.

    She doesn''t care how much money she has to spend to buy and sell herself in the process of buying and selling. She only knows that someone is willing to buy her, and that''s enough.

    As for what the future will look like, this is not what Wei Xiaoqi can think about now.

    During this extreme tussle, Wei Xiaoqi''s father, Wei Daniu, was smoking inferior tobo, watching them treat his daughter like amodity.

    What kind of mood is she in? Lu Jingzhi doesn''t care.

    Tobo smells bad.

    She doesn''t want to inhale second-hand smoke, although things are not the same as modern ones.

    While talking, I was always in the shade in the yard.

    The wind today is very still, visible to the naked eye, several people are sweating.

    Except for Lu Jingzhi.

    But she was very restless.

    After finishing this matter, Lu Jingzhi apanied Wei Xiaoqi to pack her few clothes in the house, and Jiang Tanyue talked about another business with the Wei family.

    Buynd.

    There were only two of them left in the house.

    Lu Jingzhi took out two tea eggs, handed one to Wei Xiaoqi, and ate the other by himself.

    Wei Xiaoqi only has two pieces of clothes, and they are all left over from her sister. Her sister has already married when she is old, and now she is the only child in the family.

    Lu Jingzhi looked up at the pitch-ck roof in this thatched hut, which was better than the one she used to live in but not much better, and smelling the air in the room smelled of sweat and misceneous, Lu Jingzhi sighed.

    The five senses are keen, and I am most afraid of encountering such a time.

    "You are thest child in the family, and they are willing to sell you."

 Chapter 184: buy land

    Chapter 184 Buying Land

    Wei Xiaoqi clearly felt an unspeakable emotion flowing from Lu Jingzhi, but she, the person involved,forted Lu Jingzhi instead, "Actually, I have long thought of such a day."

    So run in the majestic rain.

    So dragging his body covered in mud, he knocked on the door of Jiang''s house with a faint hope.

    But in fact, at that time, the candle in her heart was already flickering.

    There is only one tight thread connecting her with the Wei family.

    Now, the thread is broken.

    She is homeless.

    At that point, she was ready to be sold.

    That''s why I didn''t panic after hearing about this incident. After all, I had already prepared for the worst. Even if it happened, what waves would it cause?

    It is precisely because of this that Wei Xiaoqi even had the energy to walk from Huxi Vige to the town and knock on the door of Jiang''s house to say goodbye to her little sister when the news of selling her fell to the ground.

    The tea eggs show a nice brown color, and the cracks on them are as beautiful as decorations.

    The tea juice prates into the egg shell, dyeing the white and tender egg white.

    The peeled tea eggs have the fragrance of tea and the unique fragrance of eggs. When you take a bite, the taste of spices and egg whites mix and explode. It is a rare, no, it is a delicacy that she has never eaten in Wei''s .

    Wei Xiaoqi peeled off the broken egg shell and put it in his sleeve.

    Wipe the marks on his mouth clean and make sure that there is no smell of eggs in the house, then he took a deep breath, looked over and said to Lu Jingzhi, "I packed it up, let''s go."

    "Yeah." Lu Jingzhi could hear the conversation of her sister still bargaining outside.

    She said, "Sit down a little longer, it''s not over yet."

    Wei Xiaoqi sat down obediently, and suddenly she asked, "What is Xiaohua doing?"

    "Buynd." Lu Jingzhi replied.

    Wei Xiaoqi cried out suddenly, and when Lu Jingzhi was watching her, he rubbed the hem of his clothes awkwardly.

    At certain times, this little girl who has always been very restrained is very simr to Jiang Wunian, but she is more ruthless than Jiang Wunian. Otherwise, when Aunt Zhou forcibly entered the kitchen, she would not have protected Jiang Wunian and shouted The women outside shouted in.

    She said: "After selling thend, the Wei family will have money, so they don''t need my selling money."

    Lu Jingzhi thought for a while and replied: "If my sister said first that she wanted to buynd, the Wei family would not have sold you."

    Wei Xiaoqi nodded, "I understand, so I should thank Jiang Xiaohua even more."

    Thanks to her for being brave and resourceful.

    Thanks for her thoughtful nning.

    Thanks to her for asking for her deed of sale before talking about the sale of thend.

    The Wei family may repent, but the possibility is not high.

    Because silver feels good.

    Took the silver that was handed over and held it in his hand, as if he had mastered the whole world.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t expect the little girl to say that, and immediately nodded in agreement, "Yes, my sister is smart, she must have thought of this a long time ago, but..."

    It''s just that Lu Jingzhi really didn''t expect Wei Xiaoqi to leave the Wei family so urgently, even if he changed from a good status to a ve status, he didn''t care.

    I don¡¯t know whether to say that the Wei family¡¯s cruelty forced a child to be like this, or that Wei Xiaoqi was too cruel to kill himself.

    Lu Jingzhi likes this kind of character very much, not sloppy.

    The matter of selling thend was quickly settled.

    As usual, if you have something to do, go to Vige Chief Yang.

    Cunchang Yang''s reaction was not great, it seemed that he was used to the gradual rise of the Jiang family''s third house.

 Chapter 185: model duck

    Chapter 185 Model Worker Duck

    However, when ites to the deed of sale, he still gave a warning. The implicit expression is that you must keep the things well. This is the proof of buying Wei Xiaoqi.

    Jiang Tanyue readily epted Vige Chief Yang''s kind reminder.

    This is also the reason why she still has to get the deed of prostitution even if she is friends with Wei Xiaoqi.

    As Jiang Xiaohua, she is willing to help Wei Xiaoqi.

    As Mr. Jiang, she doesn''t like to do things that blur boundaries.

    Even if Mrs. Wei is different from the olddy of the Jiang family, who can guarantee that the future will be different if they are different now? Jiang Tanyue didn''t want any kind of wrangling to happen.

    And to her, this is just an ordinary piece of paper involving defense against the Wei family.

    It didn''t affect her attitude towards Wei Xiaoqi.

    Although Boss Jiang is a businessman, it is the first time he has done this kind of human trafficking, and he bought the little sister of the original owner.

    I am really not very proficient in business.

    Even as smart as Mr. Jiang, he didn''t have this item in his future ns, which caught her by surprise.

    But fortunately, the state quickly adjusted.

    Cunchang Yang, Wei Daniu, Jiang Tanyue, Lu Jingzhi, and Wei Xiaoqi and their group went around the field sold by the Wei family and helped them identify the location.

    Yang Yuecheng also mored to follow.

    Vige Chief Yang has no choice.

    Jiang Tanyue was surrounded by two little friends, one left and one right, to inspect thend that would belong to their family in the future.

    After reading it, I was unambiguous and paid the money readily.

    There is still some time, Jiang Tanyue promised to y with her for a while under Yang Yuecheng''s eyes.

    The four of them sat by the stream.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t stay still, so he rolled up his trousers and stepped into the stream.

    "Hey, let me see if the model workers and wild ducks haveid eggs~" Lu Jingzhi waded forward.

    Yang Yuecheng worried: "Be careful, the stream is very slippery, and your clothes will be soaked after you fall."

    Lu Jingzhi gave her an OK gesture, then remembered something, and quickly retracted and scratched his slightly irritable hair, "I know, I will walk steadily."

    As she said, she was stable all the way to the reeds.

    "No duck eggs." Lu Jingzhi stood in the water, his calf reflected white, and Yang Yuecheng couldn''t move his eyes away from the color that almost blended with the stream. Jiang Tanyue reached out and shook her hand in front of her, and she regained consciousness.

    Eyes full of envy, "Miao Miao''s skin is really good."

    She stretched out her arm, much more than Jiang Tanyue and Wei Xiaoqibai who worked all the year round, but was perfectly killed by Lu Jingzhi.

    Yang Yuecheng''s white is a warm-toned white, but it''s not pure, it''s mottled, it looks darker and lighter.

    Rao is so, this kind of skin color is also rare in the vige.

    Jiang Tanyue turned Yang Yuecheng''s attention back with a few words. After all, this kind of experience cannot be taught, and there is nothing she can do no matter how greedy she is.

    Perhaps because he suddenly realized his identity, Wei Xiaoqi remained silent.

    But the two of them didn''t see her as inferior.

    No matter how much Jiang Tanyue went too far, at most she was regarded as a future employee.

    The formation of the Three Views was in her youth. She grew up in a peaceful age where the poption could not be bought and sold. Even if shepromises with the times now, Jiang Tanyue will notpromise too much.

    She won''t do things like making people really mean.

    By the time Lu Jingzhi came back grabbing the "model worker" duck, Wei Xiaoqi was already chatting andughing with the two of them.

    Lu Jingzhi did not take the wild duck back, but Yang Yuecheng proposed to buy the wild duck.

    Lu Jingzhi gave it to her directly.

    Unable to evade, Yang Yuecheng carried the wild duck home.

 Chapter 186: Qian Zhenzhus wound

    Chapter 186 Qian Zhenzhu''s wound

    The three left directly along the end of the vige.

    Before leaving, the three of them walked around the new house at the end of the vige.

    The people who go to work are doing it in full swing.

    Seeing the two sisters, he asked with a smile on his face. Lu Jingzhi waved his hand, wanting to shout "Thanks for your hard work,rades", but stopped the words, and Jiang Tanyue chuckled.

    Uncle He ryed the progress report, everything was in Jiang Tanyue''s prediction.

    So this time I didn¡¯t read much.

    On the way home, Jiang Tanyue counted with her fingers and sighed, "All the money earned in the early stage has been invested again."

    But they didn''t care that much, after all, they have a way out.

    Farming is just one of the options for the fork in the road.

    Setting up a stall to sell food can make a steady stream of money. Taking a step back, if it doesn¡¯t work, Lu Jingzhi can go hunting in the mountains and forests to feed the family.

    When food and clothing are satisfied and the residence can be sheltered from wind and rain, Mr. Jiang can gradually let go of his work.

    Yang Yuecheng was on the way home, the wild ducks were so conspicuous, it was inevitable that he would meet someone who was curious and chatting, Yang Yuecheng said hello politely.

    "You said Jiang Xiaomiao gave it to you?"

    "What a fat wild duck, it weighs about ten catties."

    "I saw wild ducks in the stream, but I didn''t catch them. Good guy, Jiang Xiaomiao caught them."

    "Why did she give you a mard?"

    As we talked, the painting style changed.

    "What? The Jiang family bought that girl from the Wei family?"

    Originally only one or two people knew about it, but now with a wild duck as an introduction, not long after, everyone in the vige knew the news.

    Soon, the Jiang family also heard about it.

    Surprised.

    Puzzled.

    Angry.

    Although they didn''t know the reason for this incident, it didn''t prevent them from scolding Jiang''s third wife when they mentioned it.

    Lying half dead on the bed, Qian Zhenzhu opened her cloudy eyes, "What?"

    After only saying one word, he took a deep breath.

    Involved in the wounds on the body.

    The smell in the house is not good. It¡¯s summer, the weather is hot, sweating all over, soaking the wound, and then the wound bes inmed and smells bad...

    Qian Zhenzhu gritted her teeth, "Little brat!"

    Jiang Dagui brought in the dark medicine soup and set it aside to dry before starting to change her medicine. When his wife started to curse Jiang Xiaomiao again, he asked, "Are you sure she ndered you?"

    Qian Zhu was impatient, "How many times have you asked? I told you, no one would dare to do such a thing except her! Hiss~"

    "Okay, okay, it''s her, I didn''t say no." Jiang Dagui said, "I''m just asking..."

    "Don''t even think about it, who else would do this kind of thing except her? The look in the eyes of Xiaobaduzi when he looks at people... doesn''t look like a girl at all, how did Jiang Chen raise such a thing!"

    Qian Zhenzhu was emotional.

    The pulled wound was burning with pain.

    Sheined to her mother-inw twice, but Jiang Dagui covered her mouth with a pair of hands that smelled of bitter medicine, "Keep your voice down, in case someone overhears..."

    Qian Zhenzhu scolded Mrs. Jiang to death in her heart.

    Even for a moment, she forgot that she was her niece, she was her daughter-inw, and directly scolded Mrs. Jiang''s eight generations of ancestors.

    Qian Zhenzhu was convinced that Jiang Xiaomiao did this, but she dared not tell, not even Jiang Dagui.

    I dare not say that Jiang Xiaomiao threatened her.

    I dare not speak of her eyes as deep as the dark night.

    She just kept saying that only Jiang Xiaomiao had a grudge against her, and wanted to pour Jiang Chenshi''s dirty water on her...

    no way.

    Qian Zhenzhu didn''t dare to say.

    Even if Mrs. Jiang beat her up now, if Mrs. Jiang were to show evidence, Qian Zhenzhu would be sure that the olddy would not.

 Chapter 187: her benefactor

    Chapter 187 The benefactor she thought

    Yes, Qian Zhenzhu stole the gold earrings, but only she knows about it.

    Even Jiang Dagui didn''t know.

    But Qian Zhenzhu couldn''t understand, why Jiang Xiaomiao didn''t say it before, but insisted oning so suddenly...

    She won''t know.

    Lu Jingzhi just thought of this matter temporarily and did it.

    And another thing that Qian Zhenzhu couldn''t think of¡ªhow did Jiang Xiaomiaounch this attack by keeping herself out of the matter?

    Jiang Dagui brought a basin to wipe her sweat.

    said in a low voice: "Mother is swearing outside, and the fourth sibling is going to take Jiang Xiaohe back to her mother''s house to have a look, saying that she hasn''t been home for a long time."

    Although everyone knew why Zhou Ziyun wanted to go home at this time, no one said it clearly.

    Sanfang left.

    Erfang was injured and unable to work for a period of time.

    Jiang Cai''er doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui with her ten fingers.

    There are only two women who can work, Zhao Chunhan and Zhou Ziyun.

    If she was working with Qian Zhenzhu, Zhou Ziyun would bezy if she could, but with Zhao Chunhan, looking at the half-crazed sister-inw, she felt embarrassed not to work¡ªbut it didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to spare no effort for others.

    The two contracted the entire Jiang family to clean, feed chickens and pigs, cook and wash dishes, wash clothes and so on.

    Second sister-inw didn''t know when she would get better, she was beaten to death by Mrs. Jiang''s cane, Zhou Ziyun thought of Jiang Chen who had been beaten before, and shey down for a long time at that time.

    During the wheat harvest, Zhou Ziyun did a lot of work and lost some weight. She also wanted to take care of her body.

    After much deliberation, I decided to take my daughter away for a while.

    Amidst the cursing of the olddy outside, Zhou Ziyun took his daughter with one hand and left with a small package in the other.

    This sound was sharp and noisy, but after listening to it for a long time, it was simr to a chicken crowing or a pig humming. Qian Zhenzhu was drowsy, and suddenly heard the olddy''s voice stop abruptly, and then changed to a motherly tone.

    They couldn''t hear what they said, but they could imagine it.

    The old face is piled with chrysanthemums.

    Jiang Jinxu only needs to say that he wants to study quietly, and Mrs. Jiang will quickly shut up and create an environment for him.

    For Jiang Jinxu, Qian Zhenzhu can''t say what kind of feelings he has.

    His existence suppressed her mother-inw''s temper to a certain extent, but thinking about it from another angle, he only needs to study quietly, and he gets everything that the whole family offers.

    It was beyond the reach of the other sons and grandchildren of the Jiang family.

    Now, Qian Zhenzhu is grateful to him.

    If it wasn''t for Jiang Jinxu''s stop that day, there would definitely be more vines falling on her back.

    As everyone knows, in this matter, Jiang Jinxu is not the one who stopped him, but Lu Jingzhi''s embarrassing target.

    Yes.

    The time went forward two days, and Lu Jingzhi pushed the window again in the middle of the night.

    This time, she did not meet Jiang Jinxu who was lying on the bed.

    is closer.

    He was basking in the moon in front of the desk.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t even need to exchange pleasantries, and went straight to the point, using the most understatement to say something subversive.

    Simply put, Jiang Jinxu didn''t care if what she said was too shocking.

    Lu Jingzhi persuaded people effortlessly.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll lie?" Lu Jingzhi pulled the window to block Jiang Jinxu''s moonlight, and thetter just nced at her indifferently, without saying anything.

    Qian Zhenzhu didn''t know that Jiang Jinxu was the one who harmed her, and of course she didn''t know that Jiang Jinxu was also the one who saved her.

    Lu Jingzhi said that Qian Zhenzhu gave the gold earrings to a man, but she couldn''t remember who it was.

    If Jiang Jinxu brought this sentence to Mrs. Jiang intact, Qian Zhenzhu would probably go to the mass grave to attract crows.

 Chapter 188: Shen Nanwei, a person who secretly does great things

    Chapter 188 Shen Nanwei, a person who sneaks into big things

    Since Wei Xiaoqi came to the house, Jiang Tanyue''s daily work has be much easier.

    Jiang Wunian was still busy with cooking, but she was relieved to have Wei Xiaoqi help her. The two had cooperated for two days, and Jiang Wunian didn''t have too much resistance to her.

    And Wei Xiaoqi even contracted a series of tasks such as washing dishes, picking vegetables, cleaning the yard, and cleaning up.

    Jiang Tanyue gave Wei Xiaoqi a new glimmer of hope after jumping out of the sea of ??suffering. She promised, "When you earn enough money in the future, I can destroy the prostitution contract at any time."

    Originally held a strong sense of gratitude, after hearing this, Wei Xiaoqi covered his beating heart even more.

    Her excitement didn''te from the opportunity to exchange the deed of prostitution in the future, she just thought that in a short period of time, she lost her mother, was sold by her family, and experienced things that were once unimaginable, but her future It''s not gloomy, her life is full of passion and ambition.

    -

    In the small alley, there is a shop in the courtyard where Lu Jingzhi lives now, counting one and two courtyards ahead.

    And there is Jiang Tanyue''s first choice in the whole town.

    This is a great location.

    Sunny, ventted, connected to all directions, and the surrounding environment is excellent.

    Jiang Tanyue still likes it after field inspections in various parts of the town, but the family doesn''t intend to sell the store, so Jiang Tanyue has to settle for the next best thing.

    Just when she was about to inspect the second-best shop again, and decided to buy it if it still met the requirements, Shen Nanwei brought back a piece of good news, "Xiao Hua, the shop you fancy is going to buy it." sold."

    Jiang Tanyue was a little surprised, how could there be such a huge change in just a few days?

    This is all thanks to Shen Nanwei.

    It turned out that the family''s ancestral home was not here.

    The husband and wife opened a small restaurant to barely make ends meet. Shen Nanwei came here to eat noodles and then chatted with the proprietress who was simr to her age. While chatting, they talked about their hometown.

    Shen Nanwei naturally refused to say that her hometown is Jiangnan.

    But hearing that the proprietress is also from that generation, the two chatted happily.

    During the conversation, the proprietress looked sad, and homesickness suddenly rose. In the past two years, they also had the idea of ??going home, but they were always interrupted by various trivial things. Years of suffering and homesickness are fully entrusted.

    Shen Nanwei also couldn''t help showing her true feelings. Just like that, the proprietress suddenly had a firm face, "You''re right, people want to go home and have a look when they can. I¡¯ve never seen my homnd so big.¡±

    In this way, the boss and the proprietress decided to sell the shop and the yard behind it.

    Afraid that Ye Changmeng would procrastinate for a long time, and let his pride and ambition retreat, so he quickly started to prepare for this matter.

    After hearing the news, several members of the family looked at each other in dismay. Lu Jingzhi gave Shen Nanwei a thumbs up with a smile, "Mother, it''s you."

    Shen Nanwei just acted as a catalyst.

    The most important thing is the determination of the boss and his wife.

    "Because they are afraid of long nights and dreams, they want to sell the shop at once, so the price is slightly lower, but they don''t ept too long preparation money, nor do they ept bargaining." Shen Nanwei said, "Actually, it''s useless for me to say these things. At that time, it will depend on Xiaohua."

 Chapter 189: i thought i was a genius

    Chapter 189 I thought I was a genius

    Jiang Wunian and Lu Jingzhi nodded together.

    Yes, Jiang Tanyue has to rely on this kind of thing.

    Jiang Tanyue happily epted the admiration of the younger sisters for her, and lived up to everyone''s expectations and bought the shop. This shop has two floors, and there is a small courtyard at the back.

    Passing through the courtyard is the ce where people live.

    The green brick and tile house has experienced many years of wind and rain, and it does not look old, but every nt and tree is full of life.

    The boss and the proprietress went to a far away ce, and they didn¡¯t know if they woulde back, so they didn¡¯t take the tables, chairs and benches away, but gave them to Jiang¡¯s family as a gift, ¡°It¡¯s still usable after cleaning up.¡±

    The things that belonged to the family were cleaned up, and the ce waspletely quiet, and it became their territory.

    Lu Jingzhi walked around inside and began to ask Jiang Tanyue, "Sister, what are we going to do with this shop next?"

    Jiang Tanyue has already thought about it, "The early n is still to make small profits but quick sales of food."

    After going back, at the dinner table, Jiang Tanyue calcted the recent ie and expenses for them. From the beginning to the end, Jiang Wunian was the only one who listened carefully. She is a very face-saving little snail.

    As for Lu Jingzhi, she still has the same attitude, spend the money she earns, earn money after spending the money, spend the money she earns, and spend it... As for how much she earns and spends, how to calcte these things, she doesn''t care.

    Lu Jingzhi heard Jiang Tanyue''sst resounding four words "I am ashamed" with my ears stared nkly.

    Money is a waste of money.

    Whether ancient or modern.

    Whether it is investment or business.

    are the same reason.

    But looking back on them now, it is strange that they have built a house in their hometown, repaired a well, boughtnd, bought a shop with a yard in the town, and still have money in their pockets.

    -

    The original decoration of the store was disorganized, and the tables, chairs and benches were crowded. They definitely couldn''t continue.

    Its biggest advantage is itsrge area. The kitchen alone can amodate four or five people to fire at the same time.

    Lu Jingzhi: "It seems that the husband and wife are not good at running the business. The shop in the perfect location is managed like this."

    After finishing speaking, she paused, then continued with a smile, "If it were me, I might not be as good as them."

    "Really?" Jiang Tanyue raised her eyebrows, "If you are given enough start-up capital now, how will you run this store?"

    Lu Jingzhi was sitting cross-legged on a long bench at the moment, only a palm-width stool with slender legs. She sat firmly on it, and she didn''t mind her buttocks. Hearing this, she answered without thinking, "First, move A store manager, second, throw the job to her."

    Ben said it casually, but she didn''t expect her sister to give her an approving look, "There is a lot of potential to be a boss."

    Lu Jingzhi: "It''s really like this!"

    Jiang Tanyue poured cold water on her coldly, "No."

    "Ah? Then you still praise me." Lu Jingzhi was not discouraged, she still said cheerfully, "I thought I was a genius~"

    She only went to the second year of high school through her systematic study, so Jiang Tanyue naturally didn''t hold her to strict standards.

    As long as the general direction is correct.

    After all, she is doing it herself now, and next year, she will probably go the way Lu Jingzhi just did¡ªhiring someone and throwing the work to her.

    "My previous job was to take care of everything," Jiang Tanyue said, "If all thepany''s affairs bother me, then I don''t need to be the boss."

 Chapter 190: Copy and paste Xu Shulous words

    Chapter 190 copy and paste Xu Shulou''s words

    In President Jiang¡¯s view, when she is in a high position, there are two most important things for her, one is to guide the general direction, and the other is to take high risks.

    Jiang Wunian moved all the tables, chairs and benches away, and opened a spacious road. She immediately ran to the kitchen and took a big circle, looking left and right to see the future furnishings of the entire kitchen in her mind.

    If there are no idents, this will be her little nest from now on.

    When I came back, I met two sisters who were discussing ''how to recruit a qualified store manager''.

    "Eh? Are we going to recruit people?" Jiang Wunian was suddenly deted like a balloon. She remembered that such arge kitchen must not only amodate her alone.

    "That''s for the future, now we three and Wei Xiaoqi are enough."

    Only the three sisters came to the store, and Wei Xiaoqi was busy with Shen Nanwei.

    As for what to do. Only Shen Nanwei knew about it.

    -

    In the past two days, Lu Jingzhi set up a stall in the morning and came back in the afternoon to write and draw with paper and charcoal pens baked in the fire.

    Lu Jingzhi, an outstanding young man who grew up under the national g of the 21st century, has developed morality, intelligence, physique, art andbor in an all-round way, singing, dancing and drawing are all basic operations.

    Of course.

    Being able to do it and doing it well are two different things.

    Different from her singing voice that went out of tune to her grandma''s house, the floor n of the store that she draws with her long fingers is still very good.

    She designed a storefront for selling snacks ording to the ideal state in her imagination, and Jiang Tanyue next to her helped to provide opinions and convey ideas. Lu Jingzhi has a strong understanding of this aspect.

    Aplete design is on the paper.

    Then is to find people tomunicate and make the ideal state a reality.

    Jiang Tanyue took the blueprints and set off. Lu Jingzhi looked at the back of her sister who disappeared when the gate closed, rubbed her sore eyes, and slumped on the armchair for a while, "My sister is a model worker!"

    With such a work attitude, it would be a ghost if she didn''t make thepany bigger and stronger.

    After the soreness in the eyes that concentrated on drawing lines subsided, Lu Jingzhi spread out the book, rolled up his sleeves and picked up a pen to write.

    She doesn''t like inside the house.

    Without ss windows, no matter how spacious and bright it is, it is not as modern.

    Little snail likes to be bored in the house, which is a sense of security, while Lu Jingzhi likes to take out pen, ink, paper and inkstone to study on the stone table in the courtyard.

    The scent of flowers next door is bing more and more attractive, she likes this feeling.

    The book that was belittled by Xu Shulou to the dust, "Never mind the strength and strength" has been pressed in the corner by Lu Jingzhi, and reced by the few books that Xu Shulou wrote for her. pages.

    Calm down and start practicing calligraphy.

    Lu Jingzhi''s learning ability is very strong, especially after having the ability to improve his physical fitness.

    Shen Nanwei took a look when she passed by, and said in surprise, "Your font..."

    "It''s very like copy and paste, isn''t it?" Lu Jingzhi chuckled, and by the way exined the meaning of copy and paste to Shen Nanwei.

    Shen Nanwei couldn''t help being a little worried. The practice of handwriting is to practice the strength of character contained in the fonts. Of course, there are also young students who are just beginning to choose to copy, but no matter what, few copyers have exactly the same handwriting as the copied copybooks.

    Shen Nanwei worried that if this continues, Miaoer will only be able to write the copied fonts, and after losing the copied fonts, she will not be able to write.

    After entering the room, she talked to Jiang Wunian.

    Hearing his mother''s worry, Jiang Wunian shook his head and said in a low voice, "It won''t be like this. The worst result is that the second sister learns some good-looking characters, and the rest is her own style. At worst, it''s ugly. Some."

 Chapter 191: Writing is so easy~

    Chapter 191 Writing, it¡¯s very simple~

    Shen Nanwei realized that she had fallen into a dead end.

    pping his forehead, his eyes lit up, "That''s right, Xiao Miaoer can write, but she just reviewed the words she didn''t know."

    Her worries are unnecessary.

    "I cooked white fungus and lotus seed soup. The second sister wants to drink it. Would you like a bowl?"

    As the evening approached, the sun set and orange clouds billowed in the sky.

    Lu Jingzhi has been using supernatural powers to lower the surface temperature of his body. Shen Nanwei and Jiang Wunian in the room are sweating profusely, but Lu Jingzhi is not so hot.

    Until now, one afternoon has passed, and the ability has been consumed a lot, and there is some thin sweat on the back of the neck.

    She put down the writing brush in her hand, first twirled her stiff wrist, then stretched her waist, and then bounced around in the hospital. Most of the difort.

    "Little Miaoer, you wrote all these?"

    Shen Nanwei picked up a piece of wet paper and held it in her palm, her beautiful eyes were full of surprise and admiration, but in just one afternoon, Lu Jingzhi''s progress was visible to the naked eye, which was already considered a super speed Bar!

    The deer ran over startled, "Can you see the difference?"

    Of course Shen Nanwei saw the difference, otherwise she wouldn''t be so surprised. If the one at noon was 100% copied and pasted, then her handwriting in thetest one is 70% simr to Xu Shulou''s.

    And the bigger part of these seven points of simrity is the arrogant and unruly style.

    Shen Nanwei praised, "Little Miaoer is really a little genius."

    Seeing that Lu Jingzhi stopped practicing calligraphy, Jiang Wunian brought out a cup of hot and thirst-quenching sour plum soup and cute biscuits for her. Lu Jingzhi took the cup and drank it down.

    The thin sweat evaporated from the neck, and the depression in the heart was suddenly washed away by the cold air, and she only felt clear and clear.

    Lu Jingzhi thinks that she is very powerful, but she never thinks that she is a genius. When she says that she is a genius, she teases herself excitedly when she is too happy toplete something.

    Hearing such apliment from Shen Nanwei, he wasn''t embarrassed, but exined it to her in a serious manner.

    It is of course impossible to sharpen one''s own character from noon to several hours in the evening.

    Since the day Xu Shulou copied the book for her to read, Lu Jingzhi has been making progress bit by bit.

    Her own calligraphy practice has no structure or strokes at all, she just simply remembers the appearance of the character. When she saw Xu Shulou outline the characters stroke by stroke, Lu Jingzhi was right for the people who appeared in this era. Traditional Chinese characters have a deeper understanding.

    Of course she knows how to write from left to right, then up, down, outside and back, but all theories are not as fast as what she can see with her eyes.

    After learning the structure of fonts, she has been copying them.

    In the few days when Shen Nanwei didn''t see it, Lu Jingzhi''s font gradually shrank from the big square characters to the size of Xu Shulou''s handwriting, and then the shapes became more and more simr and closer together. Finally, as a result of diligent practice, It is the 100% copy-and-paste font they see today.

    After training to this step, Lu Jingzhi''s calligraphy practice n ispletely on the right track.

    Her writing style has changed from deliberate to casual, but the style and style engraved in her soul are beginning to resemble.

    Her font was born out of Xu Shulou but notpletely simr.

    After all, words are like people.

 Chapter 192: Why is his surname Xu?

    Chapter 192 Why is his surname Xu?

    And this "person" refers to life experience, the road traveled, the books read, the people met, the time experienced, all of which will be swept away at a certain moment and turned into a special mark on the body.

    If Xu Shulou''s font is more arrogant, Lu Jingzhi is a little more chic and casual.

    This is just the result of practicing on the first day after getting on the right track. After a while, she will be able to really master her own style of fonts.

    At this time, Jiang Wunian also picked up a pen and wrote a few words.

    Very correct and clear, it belongs to the kind that can get full marks in the examination paper.

    Every stroke is no more, no less, and Fang Fang is exactly where she should be.

    Belongs to the orthodox good-looking.

    Unlike Lu Jingzhi, who would swipe more with a swipe, he even flew into the sky with a swipe.

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed his hands, "Xiao Ya, if you are free tomorrow, can you write a few words for me to see?"

    Jiang Wunian nodded hurriedly, "Of course, of course I''m free."

    People are not as good as heaven. After eating at night, enjoy the shade in the yard, the moon and stars are sparse, and the breeze is blowing. In such an environment, it is very suitable to talk about the past and imagine the future.

    Suddenly¡ªeveryone realized a very important problem.

    Xu Shulou is still in the house.

    Immediately there was no sound.

    Shen Nanwei showed an awkward rather than polite smile.

    It''s okay to say that others forget it, but it''s a bit unreasonable for her, an aunt, to forget such an important thing.

    The recent busyness has made Wei Xiaoqi a little tired, and the farmer''s habit is to go to bed after dark.

    So Wei Xiaoqi felt sleepy when the time came.

    She didn''t talk to the family outside the house, so they didn''t have so many scruples when talking.

    "How about sending him back tomorrow?" Lu Jingzhi suggested.

    Jiang Tanyue should be in harmony.

    After traveling for so long, she was either busy in Huxi Vige, or wandering around the town and county. Only when she stopped, she realized that she didn''t have time to go further and see the bigger world.

    Jiang Tanyue pinched her forehead, what a sin.

    Things are decided.

    Xu Shulou will wake up tomorrow, his wound has already healed, there is no reason to hold on to leave.

    "I''m just worried about one thing, Xiaobai being chased and killed - is it really okay to take him to the imperial capital like this?"

    Shen Nanwei''s eyebrows changed, and she sighed softly, "It doesn''t matter, if I guessed correctly, the person who chased and killed him is his mother."

    As soon as these words came out, the three of them were dumbfounded.

    Mr. Jiang''s mind instantly filled with a big drama, brother vendetta, "mother kindness and son filial piety"...

    Lu Jingzhi and Jiang Wunian didn''t give up much in their hearts, they went through the **** novels they had read in turn in their hearts.

    Shen Nanwei saw the weird expressions of the three of them, covered her mouth and chuckled: "It doesn''t need to be so weird."

    Now that the words have been said here, let''s make things clearer.

    Shen Nanwei didn''t tell them Xu Shulou''s name during this time.

    The three sisters have always defaulted to the fact that the Bai family in the imperial capital is named Bai, and Lu Jingzhi took the name Xiaobai to apany Xu Shulou through these days.

    As soon as the name Xu Shulou came out, Lu Jingzhi asked the question that everyone wanted to know.

    "Why?"

    There are many reasons, she doesn''t understand.

    Shen Nanwei said that she was from Jiangnan, but she knew Xiaobai from the Bai family in the imperial capital. Now Xiaobai''s surname is not Bai and Xu.

    Shen Nanwei did not lie.

    The same Xu Shulou did not lie.

 Chapter 193: who is she?

    Chapter 193 Who is she?

    Shen Nanwei is a good person from the south of the Yangtze River, butter his father got the honor and entered the officialdom, and after settling in the imperial capital, he returned to the south of the Yangtze River and brought his wife and children to the imperial capital.

    Xu Shulou''s mother, that is, the woman Shen Nanwei said was chasing Xu Shulou, her surname was Bai, the woman Shen Nanwei''s own brother married, and Shen Nanwei called her sister-inw.

    Xu Shulou was the son she brought with her when she married.

    Not the Shen family''s own.

    After Shen Nanwei said this, the few people quickly straightened out their rtionship.

    Different from the three of them who came here through time travel, Shen Nanwei was born locally, and her identity was extremely prominent, so she felt different from the three of them who didn''t care about their identity. Shen Nanwei was very reluctant to reveal it at first. own identity.

    But after getting along for this period of time, Shen Nanwei didn''t care anymore.

    After all, she felt that Xiao Miaoer was right.

    They will berades-in-arms in the future.

    The three who have experienced the baptism of modern multiculturalism quickly epted and digested this knowledge.

    So herees the problem.

    As a mother, why did Mrs. Bai chase and kill Xu Shulou.

    Lu Jingzhi said that Xu Shulou had three wounds on his body. Although they looked bloody, they were not serious and each cut did not hurt the vitals. The reason for hisa was the residual poison in his body.

    This can exin why he was still able to threaten her in a full-fledged way after being chased to the mountain.

    Co-authorship is not about the pursuit of the enemy, but about the filial piety of a "mother, loving son"!

    Shen Nanwei said: "His mother has always wanted him to be an official in the court, but Xu Shulou doesn''t like being restrained. Even if he didn''t sneak out this trip, he must have had a quarrel with my sister-inw. Her original intention should be Take Xu Shulou back, but then something went wrong."

    No wonder Xu Shulou was so sure that he would not cause them any trouble.

    It seems that Xu Shulou already knew who was chasing him.

    Jiang Tanyue has heard about the second wound on Xu Shulou''s back.

    She even wondered darkly, did Xu Shulou not want to go back to the imperial capital to open his wound on purpose?

    Originally, this was just suspicion and spection from Mr. Jiang, but after his identity was confirmed, it added more chips to the theoretical spection floating in the air.

    Since his life is not in danger, there is nothing wrong with sending Xu Shulou back to the imperial capital.

    Just when several people were discussing what to do after arriving in the imperial capital, Shen Nanwei threw another shot, "Do you want to know who I am?"

    Even if she doesn''t say it now, after the eldest daughter walks around the imperial capital, she will be able to guess the matter with the help of the above information.

    Shen Nanwei has never doubted the brains of her daughters, it is just a question of whether they want to do it or not

    Indeed, the other three people have always lived with the mentality of respecting and understanding if you don¡¯t say anything.

    For Shen Nanwei, this is the identity of her previous life.

    For the three sisters, this is an identity that has nothing to do with them.

    Compared with Shen Nanwei''s status, what made them cheer even more was that Xu Shulou was sent back to the imperial capital, and his gratitude fee was about to be paid.

    "You are actually the number one beauty in the world that Xiaobai said, oh no, you were the number one beauty in the world before," Lu Jingzhi stared at Shen Nanwei''s face in amazement, his eyes shone with a light that was even more scorching than sparks , "Mother, how beautiful you used to be, can you draw? I really want to know how beautiful mother was before!"

 Chapter 194: Please dont cue me at this time

    Chapter 194 Please don''t cue me at this time

    As soon as the words fell, the little daughter who never liked to make eye contact with others also briefly fell on her.

    Shen Nanwei couldn''tugh or cry.

    What they care about is not her identity, but her face.

    Thinking about it, there is really a wonderful feeling!

    "Let''s talk about itter when I have time." Shen Nanwei said that she learned from the most talented woman in the south of the Yangtze River, so she is naturally proficient in all aspects of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.

    It''s just drawing a self-portrait for herself, which is not difficult for her.

    Xu Shulou was her nephew who was not rted by blood, and Xu Shulou was chased and killed by his biological mother as a foreshadowing. any ideas.

    Anyway, it is impossible to be the emperor.

    But Shen Nanwei''s next words still made them open their mouths uncontrobly.

    Unexpected but within reason.

    Shen Nanwei, a person from the south of the Yangtze River,ter settled in the imperial capital.

    upation¡ªimperial concubine.

    Lu Jingzhi gave a wow in surprise, and blurted out a sentence that would harm the country and the demon concubine.

    Shen Nanwei nced at her teasingly, she was not angry, but pretended to be very surprised and asked back: "Yeah, how did little Miaoer know?!"

    How did Lu Jingzhi know?

    Of course Lu Jingzhi didn''t know!

    She''s just guessing.

    After hearing the words Huang Guifei, a series of names of stunning beauties quickly appeared in my mind, such as Daji Baosi, Yang Guifei, etc.

    The person involved admitted that this was even more depressing than the expression on her face after she just found out that she was the imperial concubine.

    After depression, there is joyous excitement.

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes seemed to be full of little stars, she moved the small bench closer to Shen Nanwei, without saying a word, but her eyes seemed to be asking: Really? Really? Really?

    "Of course it''s true." Shen Nanwei said, "When you get to the imperial capital, you can randomly hit a dozen, and you''ll know the notorious imperial concubine."

    Several people were surprised by this adjective.

    This is a bit too much.

    But it seems reasonable again.

    All those evil concubines who have harmed the country in history are all like peonies.

    "Mom, then you were..." How did you die?

    She didn''t finish the question, but Shen Nanwei understood what she meant. Shen Nanwei liked chatting with Jiang Wunian very much, and learned a lot about their era in the process.

    Obviously, she knows what her daughters are thinking now, such as wondering if she was framed or some other reason.

    Shen Nanwei covered her heart and said, "Oh, after you say that, I think I had a hard life in my previous life, so you should treat your mother better in the future..."

    Jiang Tanyue: ...Please don''t cue me at this time.

    Shen Nanwei looked like she was pretending. After joking, Shen Nanwei said, "It''s not that I was harmed by someone, but I suddenly fell into a serious illness. I went to the dpidated thatched hut when I opened my eyes before I got sick."

    -

    Early the next morning, Lu Jingzhi went to wake Xu Shulou up.

    Xu Shulou who opened his eyes only felt refreshed, his bones seemed to be light, and he could fly up in the next moment...

    His memory still stays at the time when Lu Jingzhi pinched the back of his neck, and he was confused for a moment when he opened his eyes. The meaning of vignce: "What do you want to do?"

    The sky is bright at this time.

    It waspletely different from before he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 195: She is a pervert!

    Chapter 195 She is a pervert!

    I don''t know if it''s Xu Shulou''s illusion, but he just feels that the little girl today is a little taller than yesterday''s.

    The half of the wrist is more white.

    Xu Shulou always felt that something was different, and when he suddenly thought of the little girl giving him medicine before, he became furious, "You didn''t move my clothes while I was unconscious, did you?"

    That was very euphemistic.

    The way he looked at Lu Jingzhi was like looking at a pervert.

    He tugged at his neckline and was suddenly stunned, the wound seemed to stop hurting.

    Lu Jingzhi was amused by his reaction, and she calmly reported today''s date, but was refuted by Xu Shulou as expected, Lu Jingzhi raised her hand on top of her head andpared her height, "Look, I''m Didn''t you grow taller?"

    All the iprehensible things seemed to be exined at this moment.

    Because of being too stunned, the boy''s eyes suddenly rounded, adding a touch of cuteness.

    Xu Shulou didn''t understand.

    Xu Shulou was shocked.

    Why can he sleep for so many days in one sleep...

    No, it should be said why she put him in aa for so many days... What is her n!

    Lu Jingzhi wanted a quick victory.

    She hasn''t had breakfast yet.

    Jiang Wunian was making breakfast in the kitchen, and Lu Jingzhi could already smell the delicious omelet wafting through the window, so she quickly settled the matter of Xu Shulou, she was going to have breakfast.

    Lu Jingzhi casually gave a reason, "Seeing that your wound hurts every day, I couldn''t bear it, so I let you fall into aa for a while, can you see if your wound has healed? Exactly, the wound has healed Will you be able to go home if you get it? Hehe, do you still remember the gratitude fee?"

    The originally sluggish mind became more chaotic after Lu Jingzhi''s one-two-three-four instition.

    Dang even if he wants to let Lu Jingzhi go out to clear his mind.

    Lu Jingzhi turned around, opened the door and stepped out, then poked his head in and reminded very kindly: "You better get up quickly, we are about to have breakfast, if you move slowly, you won''t be able to see the leftovers. "

    After all, she eats a lot, and every time she waits for her family to eat enough before opening her belly.

    At the moment when she was brought to probe, Xu Shulou''s hand, which was reaching into the cor, quickly wrapped the clothes sideways.

    He just wanted to see if his wound had really healed.

    He really couldn''t feel even a trace of pain.

    Lu Jingzhi may lie.

    But the body doesn''t lie.

    As long as the wound is healed, then Xu Shulou is sure that a very long time has indeed passed.

    The three heaviest scars on the body have healed and scabbed, and even the scars in some ces have begun to fall off, revealing pink newborn skin that is so soft that it can be pierced with a touch, which is different from healthy skin.

    Those skins are still rtively delicate and fragile.

    Now Xu Shulou''s original three-point trust in Lu Jingzhi has increased to seven points.

    He felt that there was no need for Lu Jingzhi to lie to him about this kind of thing, but he still wanted to calm down and figure it out.

    Is it really for him to heal the wound painlessly without knowing it?

    Xu Shulou didn''t believe that Lu Jingzhi would have such kindness?

    After all, this is a little girl who can turn around and leave after seeing him injured, stretch out her hand mercilessly to pinch his neck, and the lion will open her mouth to be grateful. She will suddenly miss his wound kindly?

    Then there is only one truth¡ªthat is, Lu Jingzhi has other ns.

 Chapter 196: Thanks to Xu Shulou for the gratitude fee

    Chapter 196 Thank you for Xu Shulou''s gratitude fee

    So what exactly is this plot? Although Xu Shulou had to believe it, he had to admit that it was a fact¡ªthe little girl must think he was too troublesome, so she didn''t want to see him and make him unconscious until the wound healed, so she had to find ways to send him away quickly.

    Although this brain circuit is not correct, it is gradually approaching the truth among the seven monsters. I have to say that Xu Shulou is also a genius in a certain way.

    is quite self-aware.

    Original seven points of trust in Lu Jingzhi reached ten points after leaving the room and arriving at the courtyard.

    To him, it was just a matter of closing eyes and opening eyes, but in this small wave yard, it seemed that time had passed. Two flowers appeared in the corner yard, which seemed to have been carefully tended by the owner. ording to his observation of a family No one in the world has such a taste.

    There was an extra girl in the family, who seemed to be a rtive who came here to visit rtives, no, it was a little different, but Xu Shulou really didn''t see that Wei Xiaoqi was a ve who signed a contract of prostitution.

    When he saw Xu Shulou, there was a wave in Wei Xiaoqi''s eyes.

    The young man was not very old, he was tall and tall, he was wearing brocade embroidered robes, his hair was simply tied up, and he exuded an aura of not being close to strangers all over his body. Wei Xiaoqi just took a look at him, then withdrew his eyes, and moved quickly. Helping Jiang Wunian with work, tidying up the dishes and putting them on the table, and arranging the staple food...the busy feet don''t touch the floor.

    She heard about it in the morning.

    If you say that you are not curious, it must be a lie.

    Wei Xiaoqi and Jiang Tanyue are the same age, and she is only thirteen years old this year. Unlike the mature soul Jiang Tanyue in her core, she is a thirteen-year-old child of this era through and through.

    But Wei Xiaoqi knows what he should do and what he should not do.

    If the little sister is willing to exin something to her, she will listen, and if she is unwilling to tell her, she will restrain her curiosity.

    Now these are not important to her, she just needs to be obedient and work quietly, and grow up happily.

    Seeing Wei Xiaoqi''s familiar appearance, Xu Shulou also knew that this person must have lived here for a few days.

    After seeing the breakfast on the table, Xu Shulou couldn''t help being a little disappointed. Now his wound haspletely healed, and he can eat fresh, spicy and spicy food.

    He can be said to be obsessed with spicy tofu nao, but there is no tofu nao this morning.

    Jiang Wunian cooks a light and tasty soup, served with siu mai and rice rolls, it is a simple breakfast.

    Xu Shulou''s disappointment quickly disappeared.

    A strong thought came to his mind the moment he took the siu mai in his mouth, and that was¡ªit was a big loss for him to be in aa for the past few days.

    As if there was a telepathy, Lu Jingzhi said at the first thought, "You don''t need to eat when you are in aa, you save money, and I don''t have to keep ounts for you. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone."

    Is this **** two birds with one stone?

    Xu Shulou nced at her angrily, displeased, "You make me look like someone who can''t afford money."

    After experiencing a series of investment andnd purchase activities, Jiang Tanyue''s current financial situation in the family is that she is short of money.

    And now the best source to supplement the family is Xu Shulou''s gratitude.

    I don¡¯t know how much he can give.

    Until now, Xu Shulou and Lu Jingzhi have not discussed this issue directly.

 Chapter 197: Xu Shulou

    Chapter 197 Spend a lot of money Xu Shulou

    Since there is no specific figure, Lu Jingzhi hopes that Xu Shulou can be taken advantage of, ah, no, how can this situation be called taken advantage of? She actually saved Xu Shulou''s life.

    Speaking of which, the poison on Xu Shulou''s body has beenpletely cured.

    And Lu Jingzhi''s strange brain circuit thought of another thing - since Shen Nanwei is Xu Shulou''s aunt, it is not an exaggeration to spend his gratitude to support Shen Nanwei as his own money. .

    Thinking about it, Lu Jingzhi burst outughing.

    Several people:"¡­"

    what?

    Eating so happy?

    Xu Shulou felt a chill down his back.

    I always feel that I have been calcted again.

    Xu Shulou was not happy, and the meal wasing to an end, which meant that he had to go back to the house immediately, pack up his things and get out.

    The young man walked out with a stinky face, and the two sisters followed him with small burdens on their backs. Xu Shulou''s face became even worse, but he also remembered that he said that he would give a gratitude fee, so he didn''t say anything, just opened his mouth. , "You don''t need to go to the imperial capital with me."

    "Will you bring the money back when you get home?" Lu Jingzhi asked the question sincerely. She was thinking about it seriously and felt that this was not impossible.

    Human emotions are not connected.

    Xu Shulou only felt that she was yin and yang.

    Helpless and had to exin, "I didn''t mean that, I just¡ª"

    After his exnation, Lu Jingzhi and Jiang Wunian are waiting, and Xu Shulou is going to the Bai family in the town.

    Lu Jingzhi finally understood. When I went to sell jam with my sister, most of the nobles that Mrs. Fang mentioned had some rtionship with Xu Shulou. After all, counting the time, it was the time when Xu Shulou came here. .

    This should be the Bai family that has a rtionship with Xu Shulou''s mother, but I don''t know exactly what kind of rtionship it is.

    It doesn''t matter if it has anything to do with her. Anyway, it has nothing to do with her. It would be best if the Bai family could pay Xu Shulou a gratitude fee.

    But Lu Jingzhi also warned that he didn''t want the news of her family''s rescue to be exposed to the Bai family.

    This coincides with Xu Shulou''s idea.

    Xu Shulou gave more money than Lu Jingzhi imagined.

    He shot so generously that Lu Jingzhi immediately patted him on the shoulder and shouted, "Good job, brother!"

    Xu Shulou mmed her little hand down from her shoulders, and because the strength was not controlled properly, there was an obvious red mark on the back of Lu Jingzhi''s hand.

    Lu Jingzhi''s recovery ability is very fast, she doesn''t care about these things, but Xu Shulou is the only one who feels guilty for a moment.

    As for what channel Xu Shulou used to return to the imperial capital after entering the Bai family, that was out of their consideration.

    Lu Jingzhi happily snapped his fingers: "Go home."

    Shen Nanwei said that this is no problem, so others don''t have to worry about anything.

    Back home, Jiang Wu was stupefied. Although her emotions were not as extroverted as Lu Jingzhi''s, there were a lot of information that could be conveyed by a pair of eyes. Jiang Tanyue came over and asked casually, "Want to visit the imperial capital?"

    At that time, they were discussing who would follow Xu Shulou to the imperial capital.

    There must be Lu Jingzhi among them, she is the main force asking for money.

    Jiang Tanyue originally wanted to go, but she gave up the idea when she thought that Shen Nanwei was still at home.

    Jiang Wunian nodded slightly when he heard Jiang Tanyue''s question, "I want to take a look, but we don''t need to follow now, and it doesn''t matter if we don''t go."

 Chapter 198: Company cow Shika Toshie

    Chapter 198

    Disappointment is disappointment, and Jiang Wunian is not a person who is very obsessed with this kind of thing.

    It''s just that going to the imperial capital was originally in her n, and it took half a day to prepare, but she suddenly canceled the n, which made Jiang Wunian, who is slightly obsessivepulsive, feel a little ufortable psychologically, like a bowl of sugarcane water sprinkled with spices, There is a painful bulge under the twelve quilts of Princess and the Pea.

    No big deal.

    But persistent diaphragm responders.

    "Then go." Jiang Tanyue said.

    "But we don''t need us anymore..." Jiang Wunian wondered if he was being too self-willed, and nced at his elder sister anxiously.

    Jiang Tanyueughed, "Is there any need for you? You don''t need to follow Xu Shulou. Of course you can go to the imperial capital for a while."

    -

    Lu Jingzhi took Jiang Wunian and set off again with a small burden on his back.

    Not far from the alley, a familiar figure appeared in his sight.

    Yue white clothes, long hair like ink.

    Lu Jingzhi immediately raised his hand and waved his voice, "Uncle."

    Jiang Jinxu was talking sideways to the person next to him at the moment, when he heard someone calling his name, he raised his head and looked over¡ª

    Different from the scribbled clothes when he knocked on his window in the middle of the night, the little girl today is wearing light-colored clothes, the style is simple but it suits her well. Of course, her hair is still tied together so simply, with two curls on the top of her head. Root broken hair.

    Lu Jingzhi wanted to walk over, but Jiang Wunian held him by the corner of his clothes, and Jiang Wunian said softly, "Sister, you go, I won''t go, I''ll wait for you here."

    If Jiang Wunian met Jiang Jinxu alone, she would definitely turn around without hesitation, pretending not to see it.

    Do not want to run into acquaintances.

    Also say hello.

    So annoying!

    "Then you wait here for me, I''ll go and say a few words and I''ll be right back."

    Jiang Wunian nodded, watching Sheniu''s sister Lu Jingzhi trotting in front of Jiang Jinxu.

    When Lu Jingzhi went to jump out of the window two days ago, he knew that Jiang Jinxu''s leg injury had recovered.

    At that time, he nned to go back to the academy to study, but Mrs. Jiang was afraid that his leg would have seque and would not let him go.

    Lu Jingzhi thought, when Jiang Jinxu dragged his injured leg to rush for the exam, why didn''t anyone say that this was a bad behavior, and let him heal his injury before going? In the final analysis, I still have a fluke mentality.

    "Xiao Miao."

    "Little Miaoer."

    "Sister Xiao Miao."

    Yes.

    The reason why Jiang Wunian was unwilling to follow was not only because of Jiang Jinxu, but also because of the many familiar vigers of Huxi Vige who followed Jiang Jinxu.

    Liu Datou, Guo Yongrui, Zhao Xiaodong and other boys and their parents.

    After the bear children experienced the beating from Lu Jingzhi, they worked in Jiang''s house again, and the gap between them was eliminated. Now they all nodded and greeted this beautiful little girl like a fairy.

    Lu Jingzhi smiled and waved his hands in response to their greetings.

    Obviously the difference is only one or two years, and there are even people who are the same age as her. Lu Jingzhi turned this same-age friendship into a meeting for elders.

    "Little uncle, are you bringing your aunts to the academy to sign up?" Seeing this battle, Lu Jingzhi probably guessed their destination.

    No matter how poor you are, you can''t be poor in education.

    At the beginning, my sister proposed such a method to push the brats out to give peace to Huxi Vige and everyone, and persuaded the aunts.

 Chapter 199: She is bigger than the big family

    Chapter 199 She is richer than a rich family

    "Well, I will take them to the academy to have a look. If it is suitable, they will study in the academy in the town in the future."

    The 14-year-old boy is not a few years older than those brats, but his manners and manners cannot be imitated by those people.

    So reading and literacy is a very useful thing.

    Jiang Jinxu: "..."

    Why do you think this niece''s eyes are so subtle?

    Thumbs up? to him?

    Although the aunts have a good impression of Jiang Tanyue, it doesn''t mean that they also have that much affection for Lu Jingzhi.

    In their eyes, a girl who is gentle, firm, and decent in speech and behavior is naturally more desirable than a girl who likes to carry a wooden stick with her and knocks two sticks if she doesn''t like it.

    Lu Jingzhi doesn''t need them to like.

    Everyone is close friends, what do you like or not?

    Lu Fengshou''s grandma, Mrs. Lu, looked up and down at the little girl who was talking with Jiang Jinxu, frowning tightly, and she was amazed. She found that the little girl today is more beautiful than before.

    In fact, it is not Lu Jingzhi who has changed. The only difference between her now and the day she beat someone up is that she has grown a little taller, changed into a light-colored clean dress, and wore a light-yellow dress on her head from thedy proprietress of the clothing store. The gift of velvet flowers.

    Ms. Lu thought of Jiang Chenshi''s face, and felt that it was not surprising that her daughter was better than blue.

    It is one thing to have good-looking eyebrows and eyes, but another thing to have fair skin.

    In this era, everyone in the farming household has to go to work in the fields, and no one can be in vain.

    White skin is a symbol of pampering.

    Aunt Lu worked as a girl for a rich family, and when she looked at the little girl, she felt more like a youngdy than thedies of a rich family she had ever seen.

    Lu Jingzhi flew over with a sharp eye, which shocked Aunt Lu all of a sudden.

    In the blink of an eye, he realized that it seemed to be his own illusion.

    Lu Jingzhi blinked innocently.

    She is very sensitive to these probing eyes.

    Aunt Lu''s eyes have been on her for so long, although she is not malicious, but there are manyplicated things mixed in, making it difficult for her to ignore it.

    This feeling is strange.

    Actually, there is nothing to say.

    It''s just that after meeting Jiang Jinxu, I was pleasantly surprised and wanted toe to say hello.

    Since the greetings have been finished, Lu Jingzhi is not here to linger, and waved goodbye to Jiang Jinxu neatly, then turned to look for Jiang Wunian.

    Jiang Jinxu, who was born in this era, doesn''t know the social fear of social cattle, he only thinks that this niece is different from others.

    Different in various senses.

    She has a generous, unrestrained temperament engraved in her bones.

    Jiang Wunian was wearing a well-fitting green cloth dress, which was boyish.

    At the moment, I am standing in front of the stall, pretending to look at this and touch that, trying to avoid the embarrassment of greeting an acquaintance.

    But the owner of the stall was very enthusiastic, and Jiang Wunian didn''t dare to stay for a long time.

    I only stood in front of one stall for a while, then moved to another stall not far away.

    When she finally couldn''t hold on anymore, the second sister finally fell from the sky.

    "Little Ya''er, I''m back."

    Jiang Wunian''s forehead was already dripping with sweat, and when she heard the familiar rising voice, she let out a breath, and even rxed at this moment, and was still in the mood to analyze it¡ªSecond Sister was in a good mood.

    Those people in Yu Guangzhong finally turned the corner, and Jiang Wunian showed the expression of the rest of his life after a catastrophe.

 Chapter 200: Lu Jingzhis market research

    Chapter 200 Market Research of Lu Jingzhi

    "Is there anything Little Ya''er wants to buy? Second sister is rich, so just tell Xiao Ya''er what she wants, and Second sister will buy it for you."

    They were going on a long trip, Jiang Tanyue put most of the money on Lu Jingzhi, and said in a serious way, "The poor family is rich on the road".

    Besides, they can''t be called too poor now, after all, there is a gratitude fee.

    Looking at the second sister who was patting her chest with pride, Jiang Wunian felt that if she didn''t buy anything, refusing would hurt the second sister''s heart.

    It can only be said that she thinks too much.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t have so many twists and turns in his heart.

    When she was swaying from side to side, a shadow covered Jiang Wunian''s sight.

    Lu Jingzhi held up a small tasseled Butterfly Buyao and dangled it on Jiang Wunian''s head, before Jiang Wunian recovered, he took it back and put the Buyao on top of his head, shaking it Shaking his head and asking, does it look good?

    "Girl, you are naturally beautiful, and this is a perfect match!" The stall owner blowing rainbow farts, "It''s beautiful, it''s so beautiful, our products are of high quality and low price..."

    Although it is just something from a small stall, the workmanship is really exquisite.

    Butterfliese to life.

    Two butterflies, one big and one small, danced lightly above Lu Jingzhi''s head following her movements.

    Jiang Wunian nodded emphatically, "It looks good, Second Sister looks good in anything she wears!"

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t take the things off, but paid the money directly. After walking a short distance, he patted his heart, walked into Jiang Xiaoya''s ear and said, "I suddenly forgot that your current identity is a boy."

    Jiang Wunian knew what the second sister''s feint was just now.

    She was thinking of sticking the Bu Yao on her head just now, but suddenly Fu Youxin remembered it.

    Wait to get on the carriage to the county seat, Lu Jingzhi held the weeds he picked from the street in his mouth, and said in a vague voice: "This is not a way, wait until you find a suitable time to change your identity back."

    But when is the right time again?

    Lu Jingzhi shook her head. Obviously, she regarded the tassel swinging back and forth when the step was shaking as a fun thing, and she was having a great time at the moment.

    "If there is no opportunity, create an opportunity for it." She rolled her ck eyes, "The ancients were superstitious, so why don''t we use superstitious methods to change your gender back...um...buy a Taoist priest and let him say you It was calcted when I was born that only a woman can escape the disaster by disguised as a man, and now the time has passed, and I can live as a girl from now on."

    Jiang Wunian''s eyes suddenly lit up.

    As long as it is done properly, this is an opportunity for her to be a girl.

    Boys and girls, Jiang Wunian doesn''t have any obsessions.

    But she kept thinking about it all the time, this feeling is like an unfinished homework with an unlimited time limit - no time limit means that it doesn''t matter whether you do it or not, but it just keeps talking.

    Going out this time is equivalent to going on a trip.

    Having been in this world for so long, my vision cannot always be limited to the small mountain vige.

    In the future, they will be the ones who want to improve their business step by step. How can they not go to this world to experience the customs and customs for themselves?

    Maybe it can generate new business opportunities.

    Of course, Lu Jingzhi didn''t think he could grasp this kind of business opportunity, and Jiang Wunian would be able to y a huge role at this time.

    Yes.

    This trip has a very nice name, called - market research, also known as market research.

    But no matter how nice the name is, it can''t be changed. It is essentially a deer frightened and wandering around.

 Chapter 201: no no no no no

    Chapter 201 No way no way no way

    In this era, traffic is underdeveloped, and bumps on the road can take a lot of time.

    The carriage is rented.

    They took a carriage from the town to the county.

    This carriage was rented from a car dealership in Pingan County. The driver is a very talkative man.

    When a talkative driver meets a chatty passenger, the chemical reaction explodes like this.

    Jiang Wunian: Gossip is really nice.

    -

    After a period of tossing and turning, the distance to the destination is gradually shrinking.

    In order to deceive others, Lu Jingzhi only carried a small package, which could not contain too many things. All her important things were piled up in the open area of ??the space.

    During this bumpy journey, Lu Jingzhi didn''t wrong herself. Anyway, the driver couldn''t see them when she was sitting in the carriage. She started eating snacks very recklessly.

    After eating preserved fruit, eat small jerky, and then have a sip of iced sour plum soup. Of course, you can''t forget the strange beans and fried melon seeds.

    Lu Jingzhi had a great time eating.

    And Jiang Wunian''s stomach was overwhelmed, and he was drowsy, but he couldn''t sleep in this environment.

    "Little Ya''er, you still get motion sickness?" Lu Jingzhi was a little surprised, "This is not our car, there is no exhaust emission, so you will also get motion sickness?"

    Stuffed and a little dizzy, Jiang Wunian just wanted to be a fish drifting in the waves, she didn''t want to talk, but she would answer questions, and said concisely, "Second sister, don''t worry, I''m fine, just swaying It''s been a while..."

    Next, as long as Jiang Wunian is particrly ufortable, Lu Jingzhi will stop and ask the driver to stop and rest for a while.

    Jiang Wunian rubbed his eyes that were red because he was sleepy but couldn''t get enough sleep, with a mournful face, "My **** hurts so much."

    Who doesn''t have a sore butt!

    There is no shock-absorbing device on the carriage, whoever rides will not worry about it!

    Lu Jingzhi put his hands on his **** and kneaded it, blinking and asked Jiang Wunian: "Is your **** ttened? I''m fine, still soft."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed her nose, then withdrew her hand, her voice seemed to be louder.

    The coachman''s voice came from outside.

    "Miss Lu, wait a little longer. There are no trees here, but there is a teahouse ahead. I will be there soon, and I will rest then." The coachman raised his hand and waved his whip, making the horse run faster.

    In the past two days, the coachman never cared about the behavior of the two of them yelling to stop and go away.

    One is because of a hit-and-run rtionship with the deer.

    Second, the money is in ce.

    The longer he is on the road, the more he earns.

    The teahouse is not big, for passers-by to rest and drink.

    The taste of the tea is mediocre, neither good nor bad.

    Lu Jingzhi is not thirsty, she just stops to apany Jiang Wunian to calm down.

    "If you''re sleepy, lie down here and sleep for a while, and I''ll help you watch." Lu Jingzhi''s voice was like a hypnotic, which made Jiang Wunian feel at ease. She drank a bowl of tea, and her dizzy and swollen head cleared up a lot. , obedientlyy on the small package and closed his eyes.

    Their table was in the corner of the room, and the noisy voice gradually became the background sound.

    My sister rested, Lu Jingzhi was bored, no matter whether the snacks on the table were good or not, she ate slowly to pass the time.

    Ten minutester, Jiang Wunian woke up.

    "It''s too noisy to sleep? Otherwise, let''s go to the carriage, don''t hurry, and you can talk about it after you sleep." Lu Jingzhi tasted one of the dim sum that suits the taste, and raised his hand to greet Xiao Er and served two more dishes.

    She wants to pack.

    Forgot to time it, it was horrible.

    Thanks to the friends who apanied the author here, I love you, big kisses!

 Chapter 202: She, hometown specialty zombie

    Chapter 202 She, hometown specialty zombie

    Jiang Wunian shook his head: "I''ve had enough sleep."

    Deep sleep only takes a short while to relieve fatigue.

    Charging for five minutes and starting up for a whole day is the reason.

    The deer held his chin in shock: "Aren''t you a poor sleeper?"

    "With my second sister here, I feel at ease." Jiang Wunian scratched her head embarrassedly. Although it was noisy and chaotic here, she was sure that she felt absolutely safe around her, and she naturally rxed a tight string.

    A bowl of tea bottomed out, and there was still a smallyer of light-colored water and a few pieces of tea leaves. Lu Jingzhi stared at the rotating tea leaves without blinking, "Milk tea..."

    Jiang Wunian pursed his lips and smiled: "When I get home, I will make milk tea for my second sister."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Is milk tea ck tea made with milk?"

    Yes and no.

    Jiang Wunian has a lot of theoretical knowledge, but looking at the absent-minded appearance of the second sister, she said that she also went in the left ear and out the right ear.

    She wants to drink milk tea, but not to make milk tea.

    "Well, the basic model looks like this." Jiang Wunian said, "Big sister and I mentioned that if you open a dessert shop, you can sell milk tea in addition to unique desserts, but the weather is a bit hot now. After a while, It''s just in time for autumn."

    Lu Jingzhi: "What are you waiting for in autumn, it''s also very refreshing to drink with ice in summer."

    Since knowing that Jiang Tanyue is not from the same era, Lu Jingzhi asked Jiang Wunian.

    It is concluded that she and her younger sister are definitely not from the same era, but whether the older sister and younger sister are from the same era is not certain.

    Probably the same hometown.

    It may also be a parallel world.

    There is no particrly obvious distinction.

    Unlike her, the hometown specialty zombie, one word is enough to distinguish them from the two.

    But obviously, this is not a dynasty in the history of any of them.

    ording to the limited knowledge imparted by her history teacher, the Tang Dynasty in history had ice drinks, or the predecessor of ice cream.

    Of course, listening to "ice" is definitely not something that small households can have.

    In the county, there may be rich families with ice cers, but in the town it is really mysterious.

    The ice in the ice cer is to dig out the ice on the river in winter and transport it to the ice cer, cover it with a series of things, such as straw mats and leaves, etc., and then seal the door of the ice cer, so that you can eat fresh ice next summer.

    Human, material and financial resources are indispensable.

    "It''s not impossible." Jiang Wunian is a person who is easily persuaded.

    Especially Lu Jingzhi is still thinking about it, strawberry milkshake fried yogurt fruit in cone...

    The style of painting gradually deviates.

    The store they bought decided to sell desserts.

    One is because Jiang Wunian is good at making many novel desserts that are not avable in this era.

    The second is because the taste of "sweetness" can be said to be the most desirable and pursued taste by ancient people.

    "If we want to make ice, we need to get an ice cer?"

    Under Jiang Wunian''s small voice, Lu Jingzhi pondered, "Does this mean that the money is not enough?"

    No money.

    make money.

    Suddenly, there was a chuckle.

    The voice was not loud, but at the same time, there was a scorching gaze on her, so keen that it was difficult to ignore it.

    Lu Jingzhi nced upzily, then rested his chin and continued to stare at the pastries on the table in a daze.

    She was thinking about making money.

    How about going back to the old job, hunting?

    "why are youughing?"

    Not far away, a throaty voice sounded.

    Another voice responded, "Two little girls are talking about business. It looks like fun."

 Chapter 203: I see the black air lingering between your brows

    Chapter 203 I see ck air lingering between your brows

    The sound is not loud, and the background sound is very messy, Jiang Wunian may not be able to hear clearly even if he listens carefully.

    But Lu Jingzhi heard it very clearly.

    She rubbed her ears.

    The sound is pretty nice.

    Belongs to the series of voice-activated meetings.

    "...second sister?"

    "I''m listening." Lu Jingzhi responded.

    The voice over there sounded again, "I don''t know how much money I will lose."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    I don''t like to hear you say this!

    The girl''s straightforward eyes fell on him, clearly full of dislike, but it didn''tst long.

    The young man was stunned for a moment, "Did she hear that?"

    The person opposite the youth said, "How is it possible, the distance is so far away."

    They practice martial arts and have good hearing.

    She looks white and tender, and she looks like a little girl who has never experienced a storm.

    The young man knocked himself on the head with the handle of the fan, but he always felt stared at.

    When he left the teahouse, Lu Jingzhi''s small bundle was bulging.

    When ites to spending money, whether it''s modern times, the end of the world or here, she won''t treat herself badly.

    Money earned is spent.

    Buying ten copies of the same pastry, Lu Jingzhi wanted to do it.

    Getting into the carriage, she received part of it in the space, where it would not be damaged.

    This continues the topic just now.

    "It''s good to spend money on the ice cer, but ice..." Jiang Wunian said, "If we want to make ice, we need saltpeter, and saltpeter needs to be bought..." She originally wanted to say that there is no channel, but then thought of the omnipotent big sister , want to take back the original words.

    Lu Jingzhi: "It turns out that saltpeter can be used to make ice..."

    Jiang Wu nodded his head.

    She thought that the second elder sister said this because she thought the only way to save ice was, but she didn''t know...

    "I''m still thinking about upgrading the ability to make ice." Lu Jingzhi suddenly realized.

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    Did you see my eyes? Full of envy.

    When she heard the word supernatural power, she tensed her body reflexively, and pointed to the outside. Lu Jingzhi: "He can''t hear it."

    The wheels of the carriage bumping on the road are so loud.

    How could it be possible to hear the voices of the people in the car.

    Lu Jingzhi''s water ability is only at the first level, and he can touch the threshold of the second level. It is not until the fifth level that the water ability can develop towards the ice ability.

    Ordinary water-type supernatural beings were stuck at the third level without any progress for many years.

    Ability, if you don¡¯t develop it well, you will never know how many surprises it can bring.

    It turned out that Lu Jingzhi was still worrying, thinking about whether to work harder for a sip of milk tea with ice cubes, and now the situation is good.

    In the evening, the two of them got out of the carriage to blow some air, and let the tense buttock muscles rx by the way.

    The sun sets.

    It seems to be in the world of oil painting.

    The coachman led the horse and followed not far behind the two of them.

    Jiang Wunian took out a handkerchief to wipe off her sweat. The person next to her was bouncing and jumping without any sweat on her body.

    "Girl, look at the ck air lingering between your brows, the old way can count, you will be in trouble soon!"

    Jiang Wunian was frightened by the person who jumped out suddenly and took a few steps back.

    Lu Jingzhi looked this man up and down.

    She was so skinny, her clothes were too big and didn¡¯t fit her body, and she stroked her beard in the sunset, she didn¡¯t feel like a fairy, but her bluffing and deception was vividly reflected.

    The middle-aged Taoist saw the beautiful little girl smiling brightly, and then said to him crisply¡ª"Get out".

    ?

    The middle-aged Taoist wanted to say something else, Lu Jingzhi pointed at himself with a smile: "Are you trying to say that the **** disaster can be resolved with money?"

    Middle-aged Taoist priest: "..."

 Chapter 204: But we crossed

    Chapter 204 But we have traveled through time

    Vaguely felt that the little girl''s smile was getting more and more wrong, but he remembered that he only saw these two little girls who seemed to be ignorant of the world, unobstructed by servants, and neatly dressed.

    All in all ¡ª cheatable.

    What kind of man is he who shrinks back when thingse to an end.

    The middle-aged Taoist continued to stroke his beard, with an inscrutable look: "The girl''s proposal is a good n."

    Lu Jingzhi reflected on himself, did he look evil enough, so this kind of person dared toe along.

    Isn''t this looking for scolding?

    "Get lost, no money." Lu Jingzhi said angrily, "It''s not difficult to make money, but isn''t it a bit shameless for you to make money like this? You want to cheat children''s money."

    The middle-aged Taoist didn''t expect her to speak so bluntly, and even gave him a supercilious look.

    The driver behind also chased after two steps, looking warily at the middle-aged Taoist priest who suddenly blocked the way.

    "The old Taoist never lies, girl, the old Taoist sees you as pitiful, it is fate that we meet, I send you a word, think twice before acting."

    Lu Jingzhi was thoughtful: "Your words seem to make people suddenly enlightened at first."

    "Think about it..."

    The old man was triumphant, and he heard the little girl''s voice sound like spring water, "If you think about it carefully, it might as well be bluffing at first nce."

    Old Daoist¡¯s speechless choking all his life seems to be used today.

    Jiang Wunian covered his mouth behind him and snickered.

    Lu Jingzhi pointed at him to make way for him, the old man had no choice but to move sideways.

    After taking two steps forward, Lu Jingzhi paused in small steps, Jiang Wunian almost bumped into her, and mmed on the brakes, she saw the second sister gently looking sideways at the people on the side of the road, "I''m in a good mood today, I won''t be with you Care about, the blocker wants to make people think twice... Tsk, you can make a fortune for yourself, maybe the **** disaster will happen to you?"

    walked for a while.

    Jiang Wunian couldn''t help but ask, "Second Sister, doesn''t she believe in ghosts?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "I am a materialist."

    Jiang Wunian: "But we have crossed over."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Careless.

    She was a little tangled.

    So, is that Taoist priest here to cheat money or have real talents?

    Lu Jingzhi is more inclined that he is here to cheat money.

    Her intuition has always been urate.

    Originally they could catch up with the lodging before the night came, but because the teahouse dyed the time, it was toote for the journey, so they simply didn''t worry.

    Midnight.

    Lying in the carriage to rest, Lu Jingzhi opened his eyes in the dark, "Little Ya''er, wake up."

    Jiang Wunian was gently shaken awake.

    She sleepy eyes: "Second sister?"

    "I want to go out for a while, I''m afraid that you will be afraid if you open your eyes and see that I''m gone." Lu Jingzhi said sinctly, "I heard something."

    As for the sound, she didn''t say.

    Jumped out of the carriage quickly, the sound of thending was light, and the stepping on the grass was faint and silent.

    The coachman was on guard at night, and just had time to open his mouth when the little girl disappeared in front of his eyes like a gust of wind.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    Then suddenly realized.

    No wonder he dared to travel far at such a young age, it turned out he had practiced it before.

    Lu Jingzhi heard the faint sound of fighting.

    She was running in one direction.

    Her sense of direction has always been good. On the premise of not finding the wrong direction, her voice soon became amplified from inaudible.

    Strong smell of blood.

    Lu Jingzhi stopped in his tracks, his eyes flickering with emotion, and after a while, he squeezed out a word, "Gan."

    This is almost the imperial capital.

    Could there be bandits?

    In this era, order isparable to the end.

    Just heard a breath, Lu Jingzhi quickly moved towards the target again.

    She didn''t know what was going on over there.

    But you have to check it out.

 Chapter 205: Away from home, who doesnt have a stage name yet

    Chapter 205 Going out, who doesn¡¯t have a stage name yet

    The wood-type ability made Lu Jingzhi''s aura almost blend with the trees.

    Adjust your breathing, and the frequency will soon be t.

    The mes soared into the sky, reminding Lu Jingzhi of that night in Yangjiacun.

    In a trance, she seemed to see Xu Shulou.

    ¡­not an illusion.

    She really saw Xu Shulou.

    The young man stood in the center of the fire, and said a word coldly, "Do it."

    As soon as the voice fell, the smell of blood became stronger.

    Lu Jingzhi saw clearly that the people he ordered obeyed the order and hit hard.

    After that, under the blood, the man in ck fell to the ground.

    Understood.

    Xu Shulou met someone who wanted to kill him on his way back to the imperial capital.

    The fire was flickering, and he suddenly turned his head to look in one direction.

    The deer startled and tsk tsk.

    Xu Shulou was the sharpest person he met.

    Yang Jiacun took a look at him and immediately realized that it was the same today.

    She had no intention of hiding, poked her head out from behind, raised her hand and waved.

    Xu Shulou couldn''t see the faces of people in the distance clearly.

    He couldn''t even see the clothes, he just knew there was a line of sight there.

    "Young master."

    As his gaze shifted, the people around him felt like they were facing a formidable enemy.

    "know."

    Xu Shulou opened his mouth.

    The frontal horn jumps slightly.

    Even if he couldn''t see clearly, the outline of waving his hand could make him suddenly pick out a name in his mind.

    "The deer startled the branches."

    Yes, Xu Shulou knew Lu Jingzhi''s name.

    The euphemism is that when you are away from home, no one has a stage name yet.

    He had wondered why the daughter of the Jiang family was named Lu. Lu Jingzhi exined to him with a decent appearance. When their family was swept out, they were poor, hungry, and dying. She went into the mountains to find food and saw a deer. I chose this name tomemorate my new life.

    Xu Shulou doesn''t understand.

    Xu Shulou was shocked.

    But he nodded lightly¡ªit¡¯s not easy to show his ignorance, what if someone named him like this?

    At this moment, Lu Jingzhi, whose name was called out by him, took a step out, "Why are you always being chased and killed? The wound has just healed and this kind of thing happens again. Are you injured this time?"

    Xu Shulou didn''t speak for a long while.

    The moonlight is not good tonight.

    Only the firelight illuminates the area brightly.

    She stepped into this encirclement without any hesitation or panic.

    The ck mist on her body was dispelled instantly.

    The smell here is not good.

    The smell of fire and blood make people think of gunpowder and war¡ªno, it¡¯s no longer an association, the battle has already happened.

    "I''m not that easy to get hurt." Xu Shulou habitually hummed softly.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t care about this arrogant tone, she nodded, "Then I can rest assured."

    As long as you are not injured.

    He is mother''s nephew in her previous life, and Lu Jingzhi doesn''t want him to get hurt.

    "Why are you here?" Xu Shulou frowned.

    Lu Jingzhi said of course, "Go to the imperial capital for a while, I haven''t traveled far, I want to take a look."

    People holding torches around did not see that this little girl was the dusty viger they had seen in Yangjia Vige.

    I am very curious about her.

    But no one will ask more.

    Just suppress curiosity.

    I don''t know how she and the young master met.

    The little girl stood there like pines and cypresses, young and courageous, surrounded by corpses¡ªalthough she was dragged away by her colleagues and buried, if it was a little girl from an ordinary family, this hellish scene would have been Enough for her to vomit.

    "I mean, a person with a good sense of smell should smell something unusual, won''t you hide?"

 Chapter 206: tell ghost stories to sister

    Chapter 206 Telling ghost stories to my sister

    Following Xu Shulou''s words, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything, but just shrugged.

    She didn''t know that this was Xu Shulou.

    What if someone needs her help?

    "Since you have nothing else to do, I''ll go first." Lu Jingzhi turned around and was about to leave, but Xu Shulou stopped her, "Wait."

    She tilted her head slightly, "Huh?"

    "I''ll take you to the imperial capital."

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head, "No need, I have to go back to find Xiao Ya''er."

    The figure gradually disappeared into the night.

    "Young Master, everything is settled, we should set off."

    Xu Shulou didn''t say a word, and there was a longsting gloomy coldness between his eyebrows and eyes.

    If Lu Jingzhi looked back at him, he would definitely shake his head and sigh¡ªthis is how he looked when we met in Yangjiacun.

    And the appearance when they were together was like the moon in the water in the mirror.

    Xu Shulou set off slower than Lu Jingzhi, but moved much faster than her, and left the ce of struggle not long after.

    The carriage is a low-key luxury, he closed his eyes as if he was resting, for a long time, he let out a light snort.

    have a finger in the pie.

    But it cannot be denied that he would not have survived without her meddling.

    On the other side, Jiang Wunian''s eyes lit up with the movement of one hand opening the curtain, "Second Sister."

    "The girl is back?"

    Lu Jingzhi smiled at the coachman, nodded, entered the carriage and said, "Don''t worry, I''m back safely."

    She smells bad.

    Jiang Wunian wrinkled his little nose, his curiosity surging.

    The two looked at each other and turned their heads away.

    In less than two seconds, their eyes met again, and suddenly, theyughed.

    I still have a fresh memory of the "ghost story" of "Zhang''s family turned the ground" in the middle of the nightst time.

    One can''t help pouring out desires, the other can''t stop gossiping.

    Lu Jingzhi was more impatient than Jiang Wunian, she said, "I told you, will you have nightmares?"

    After all, this is something involving dead bodies.

    "I''m very courageous." After Jiang Wunian finished speaking, he saw the second sister''s smile trembling.

    "It''s Xu Shulou, he''s also on his way to the imperial capital, faster than us."

    Then, she told Jiang Wunian what she had seen and heard just now, and her voice was controlled within the range that Jiang Wunian could hear.

    The coachman only felt rustling for a while, and the sound of the corners of his clothes rubbing against each other sounded, and his pretty little face poked out to let him change the road when he was on his way tomorrow.

    Although it is clear that the ce is almost cleaned up, it is inevitable to leave traces. After all, Xu Shulou has always done things in a public way, and she can''t tell if she will clean up the mess¡ªshe still remembers the burning of Yangjiacun.

    -

    After paying the entrance fee, he entered the imperial capital in a serious manner.

    Find an inn, prepare to wash and rest, and then do other things.

    Sisters share a room.

    Different from the clean and tidy Lu Jingzhi, Jiang Wunian was busy all the way down the road, and the two of them were simply not in the same style.

    Water vapor condensed on my body, it was almost evening, I washed off my sweat and blew the cool wind.

    One word.

    Cool!

    "Second sister, is it going to rain tonight?"

    Lu Jingzhi leaned his head out of the window, jumping with joy, "Well, I feel a lot of water vapor."

    "Fortunately, we arrived, and there was no rainy day along the way." Jiang Wunian sat by the bed, and let out a sigh, "This skirt..."

    "I wear it for you." Lu Jingzhi retracted his head from the window, and said as a matter of course, "This is the imperial capital, no one from Huxi Vige wille here? Don''t you want to wear a beautiful skirt for a long time? You can wear it casually during this time." wear."

 Chapter 207: father out of thin air

    Chapter 207 Father out of nothing

    The skirt is light green, with two headbands of the same color and small velvet flowers. It was bought directly from a clothing store.

    Jiang Wunian was tired of looking at men''s clothes made of dark fabrics. When he saw this light-colored dress at first nce, he pursed his lips and smiled and frowned.

    Suddenly a white arc shed outside, and the sky became more and more gloomy.

    After a dozen or so shes, the dark clouds finally descended.

    Cumulus clouds turned into rain, and it fell like a torrent at the beginning, without any buffer time.

    The two went downstairs to have a meal, the table was full of dishes, Lu Jingzhi smiled into crescent moons.

    They lived in a mid-level inn, and the quality of the food was not bad. Lu Jingzhi was not a picky eater. Although he had eaten the astonishing food made by his sister, he also ate well in the face of others. go down.

    The water vapor in the air was very heavy, and her abilities began to surge.

    Jiang Wunian saw that she stopped her chopsticks suddenly, and the roast goose in front of her only moved a few mouthfuls, so she asked, "Second sister..."

    Lu Jingzhi wiped his mouth: "Let''s go back to the house."

    The ability of the water system is about to break through.

    As soon as one foot stepped up the stairs, someone grabbed the hem of her clothes. The action was very heavy. Every time, Xiao Yaer gently held her clothes. Why this time...

    Not Jiang Wunian.

    After Lu Jingzhi noticed it, his brows and eyes suddenly sank.

    The big hand of the middle-aged man holding her clothes was bleeding, and the blood stains rubbed against the light-colored dress, drawing a scar like a knife cut, which was shocking.

    He was very hard, the soft cloth was even kneaded into a rag, Lu Jingzhi suppressed the raging abilities, and said in a cold voice, "Let go."

    "Baby girl! You, you shouldn''t be so cold, cold-blooded, just watch your father die!"

    There was a little groaning mixed in with the howling.

    There are more and more eyes watching the excitement around.

    What do you do on a rainy day?

    Better to have fun.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Shocked, she temporarily put aside the restlessness caused by the power upgrade.

    Originally, her eyes only fell on that hand, but after being called out like this, she swam forward along this hand... Lu Jingzhi was delighted.

    Acquaintance.

    Seeing that she didn''t refute his words, the middle-aged Taoist priest cheered up his desperate heart, and another burst of crazy output.

    There are several young people behind him, both men and women, who can be seen as either rich or noble.

    Understood.

    It''s causing trouble.

    "Are you his daughter?"

    "This is your father?"

    "Hey, girls, do you really know each other?"

    "Think carefully before answering. He owes us a lot of money."

    "Tsk, if you want me to say, don''t ask for money, he doesn''t seem to be able to afford it, he might as well be beaten to death, and bluffed and lied to the master... If you say I am sick, I think you are sick!"

    "A gentleman''s words are hard to follow. If you give him money, let him go. It''s not good to count."

    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi pulled his hand away nkly, "Father, take care of yourself."

    Middle-aged Taoist priest: "..."

    Are you helping or not! !

    "One hundred taels, daughter, lend your father a hundred taels of silver! Save your father''s life! If there is no money, I will be beaten to death!"

    His words are very convincing.

    H''s face was stabbed with blood, obviously those people yed a heavy hand.

    Following her silence, the dry face of the middle-aged Taoist gradually lost strength.

    Lu Jingzhi was about to brush off his hand and continue to go upstairs, when he heard the middle-aged Taoist wailing, "Father will pay you back a hundredfold!"

    Lu Jingzhi was overjoyed: "You are addicted to being a father, aren''t you?"

    Repay a hundredfold.

    What are you going to pay back? Take your life?

    On the eve when the middle-aged Taoist priest was lifted up and thrown outside by several young servants, Lu Jingzhi stopped them.

    She raised her eyes casually, nced upstairs, then quickly retracted her gaze and walked towards the door, "Death is not a crime."

    She found out.

    Her strategist was right.

    She was born to be nosy.

 Chapter 208: she is dying

    Chapter 208 She is dying

    One hundred taels of smashing a dog can still make a little noise.

    It really doesn''t make a ssh if you lose money and avoid disasters.

    Middle-aged Taoist priests are now a miserable group.

    Sent Xiaoer to help hire a doctor, Lu Jingzhi left him in the newly opened room and went back to the room by himself.

    Ability level to level two, the umtion of quantity is followed by a qualitative leap, she has enough umtion and experience, it is not difficult to upgrade, it can be said to be a matter of course.

    She opened her eyes, which were still as deep as night.

    Dark eyes filled with surprise, "The space has been upgraded!!"

    Today can be described as full of surprises.

    People are in good spirits on happy asions, and when they step into another room, she always hums a ditty happily.

    Although it is still very individual.

    The whole head of the middle-aged Taoist priest was wrapped in rice dumplings, and it was swollen all over. When he saw her, he was pulling the muscles on his face with difficulty, and said two words with difficulty, "Thank you."

    "No thanks, a hundred times one hundred taels, ten thousand taels."

    The sound of water drops falling on the eaves is very pleasant.

    The little girl''s voice is even better.

    The middle-aged Taoist wanted to sigh, but then thought that this was his savior, and after thinking about it, he sighed again. He reported his family name, "My name is Jin Youxian, and I am a Taoist priest. The girl saved me, and I will not say a big favor." Thank you, let me make a fortune for the girl."

    Lu Jingzhi''s mouth twitched, "Please thank you."

    Jiang Wunian tugged at the corner of Lu Jingzhi''s clothes, and whispered into her ear, "His name is Jin Youxian."

    "Well, what''s the matter?" Suddenly, with a sh of inspiration, Lu Jingzhi raised his voice and asked, "Who are you, Jin Youqian?"

    Jin Youxian: "...I don''t know."

    Lu Jingzhi: "àæ~"

    It''s not like they don''t know each other at first nce.

    At first, I felt ufortable about the 80% chance that my hundred taels of water would exist, but now I suddenly feel calm.

    This name is not justified by brothers.

    ording to Boss Jin''s aura of nouveau riche, let alone one hundred taels, ten thousand taels can be settled.

    So, she just said, her intuition has always been urate.

    "Oh, you don''t have a long memory. I have a bad temper, but I can restrain it, but not everyone can hold it back. If you rush up and tell people that there is a **** disaster, if you don''t break your leg, it is already against you. Thest tenderness." Lu Jingzhi said unceremoniously, "The disaster of blood and light...I didn''t expect it to finallye true to you."

    Jin Youxian: "..."

    The kindness of the little girl is true kindness.

    Mouth poison is also really poisonous.

    "It''s really wronged, I just pointed out the maze for a few people." Jin Youxian defended.

    Tell this to the dog, and the dog will run away in the middle of the night, and give him the **** before running.

    After tossing for so long, the night is already dark.

    Lu Jingzhi waved his hands impatiently, "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense, and I don''t want favors, just remember to pay back the money."

    My younger sister is already sleepy, but without her, she won¡¯t go to rest alone, and she can¡¯t fall asleep even when resting, so she follows her step by step, her face is obviously depressed.

    Go back to the house and lie on the bed.

    Lu Jingzhi tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.

    "Second sister is not feeling well?" Jiang Wunian was anxious, the second sister''s sleep quality has always been good, as long as she is willing, she can close her eyes for three seconds and fall asleep.

    After sharing the same bed for so long, it was the first time she saw that her second sister couldn''t sleep.

    "I can''t do it." Lu Jingzhi sat up suddenly, straightening his upper body.

    Her words scared Jiang Wunian to death.

    One turned over and got up, and asked nervously, "Is there something wrong with the ability? Did the upgrade fail? Is there any difort? Did you start to have nosebleeds? Second sister, let''s see a doctor!"

 Chapter 209: Do you want to see me lose money?

    Chapter 209 Do you want to see me lose money?

    Lu Jingzhi listened to the crying voice in the dark, felt the little hands touching her face, making sure she was intact, andforted, "I''m fine."

    Her voice is full of air.

    There is no difference from usual.

    Jiang Wunian insisted on lighting up the oilmp, and under the warm color, the eyebrows and eyes of the girl opposite were much softer.

    Lu Jingzhi: "It''s really fine, I have a measure."

    The bleeding from the seven orifices is fine once, and she will not repeat the same mistakes in this kind of thing.

    "Then you say you can''t do it." Jiang Wunian was aggrieved, with a little usation in his voice.

    How distraught she was when she heard this!

    Lu Jingzhi looked innocent: "I just want to say, I can''t do it¡ª"

    Jiang Wunian''s muscles tensed up all over.

    "¡ªI''m so restless, I want to go out in the rain to calm down."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    When shey down peacefully on the bed again, and heard the slight, almost silent click of the door, she knew that she was the only one left in the room.

    In the same inn, a young man in scarlet clothes stood by the window, his long hair was half dry. The servants behind him advised him to close the window. He smiled and shook his head. He held the fan upside down, and tapped the handle on the window sill , "I''m looking at a little girl who is good at ''spending money''."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a gaze fell on him through the rain curtain.

    The unreal little girl who was vaguely seen in the rain suddenly became clear in his eyes.

    If her look at the teahouse was an illusion, then his guess is correct now.

    She could actually hear him talking.

    Ear power is amazing.

    Normally, Lu Jingzhi would not be able to hear sounds so far away, but today is special. She has just upgraded her abilities. Standing in the rain, she seems to be integrated with the world, and she can hear the subtle sounds of flowers blooming around her, let alone The voice of youth.

    What''s more, she really couldn''t ignore that burning gaze.

    Lu Jingzhi was surprised, why this person always talks about her behind her back.

    Say what you say, but you are always caught.

    Lu Jingzhi quickly forgot about this person.

    She is like a fish swimming happily in the sea, but it''s a pity that she didn''t make a breakthrough in Huxi Vige. In the rolling green hills, she can do whatever she wants.

    Unexpectedly, the person who was still by the window just now appeared beside her holding an umbre. Lu Jingzhi raised his head silently and blurted out, "Why don''t you sleep in the middle of the night?"

    Xin Ziyiughed, "Of course it''s because I couldn''t sleep."

    "I don''t need an oiled paper umbre, I want to get in the rain." Lu Jingzhi wiped the water from his face, and took two steps back, avoiding the area extended by the oiled paper umbre.

    The moisture on the eyshes was smoothed out, and before the second blur, she could see the appearance of this person clearly.

    Eyebrows are picturesque, chic and romantic.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded in satisfaction.

    If the person in a red dress floats to her side is not very good-looking, at this time, at this ce, she will regard it as a haunted ghost.

    The two did not know each other at first, but from the first sentence, they seemed to know each other.

    When the noisy abilities in the body flowed into the sea like water, gradually subsided, and the drowsiness hit, Lu Jingzhi yawned, "I''m going back to sleep."

    After walking a few steps, she boldly pushed back the sticky broken hair on her forehead, tilted her head and said, "I thought about it carefully and hard¡ªdo you want to see me lose money?"

    Xin Ziyi couldn''t helpughing, he shook his head, "It''s really not an illusion, you stared at me in the teahouse, right? I didn''t want you to lose money, but I built an ice cer in summer, and I was going to sell iced drinks immediately, there is no winter , How much manpower and material resources will you spend to acquire it?"

 Chapter 210: shopping, shopping, shopping

    Chapter 210 Shopping, Shopping, Shopping, Shopping

    Xin Ziyi could tell at a nce that the little girl didn''t look poor, but she definitely wasn''t from a wealthy family.

    Maybe her temperament is bluffing, but the simple clothes make people disagree.

    Lu Jingzhi asked strangely, "I didn''t intend to chisel ice, isn''t it delicious to make ice with saltpeter?"

    After the little girl in front of her stepped on the water for three miles, walked around the courtyard and entered the inn, Xin Ziyi came back to his senses, smiled and shook his head.

    He never thought of this possibility.

    After all, this method is only used by the pce.

    It consumes no less manpower and material resources than digging ice, and it also requires experience.

    This little girl suddenly didn''t look like a child from an ordinary family.

    Before going to bed, Lu Jingzhi ran through this fun-loving person in his mind, finding it strange and funny.

    -

    The sun came out the next day.

    Colorful light refracted in puddles.

    In the days that followed, the two sisters started shopping and shopping.

    At first, Jiang Wunian had to be cautious, for fear that after spending more money, the two of them beg for food and go home together. Lu Jingzhiughed when he found out, "How is it possible! Don''t say we won''t spend the money so quickly, even if it is spent, I will I won''t let you beg to go home!"

    She has such a big space, and she can''t support a younger sister, so Dora!

    There were a lot of pedestriansing and going on the street, she leaned close to Jiang Wunian''s ear and asked, "It''s time to set aside another area to scold things, have you thought about what you want?"

    Jiang Wunian: "Would you like me to choose?"

    Lu Jingzhi nodded of course.

    The chili my sister chosest time, after eating spicy food, the family is happy to take off.

    Of course my sister chose this time.

    Because Jiang Wunian was entangled in attributes, she put it on hold for the time being, and the two continued shopping.

    The two of them entered the rouge and gouache shop, looked left and right, Jiang Wunian bent down for all kinds of well-made gold and silver jewelry, but when Lu Jingzhi wanted to buy it for her, she didn''t want it either.

    Appreciation does not mean must have.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn¡¯t buy for her, it was a pity: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Anyway, there are these in the space, many of them are family heirlooms, and I can give them to my sister in the future.

    She really wants to give her what her sister likes.

    My younger sister is always feeding her, she is very happy, and I hope that my younger sister will be happy as well.

    Generally speaking, gold, silver and jade are the most touching.

    But obviously, both of them are not ordinary people.

    After buying a few bottles of balm that smelled pleasant, he turned around and left the shop.

    The carriage stopped and went outside the shop, and the gorgeously dresseddy stepped out of the carriage with the help of the maid and came slowly.

    Lu Jingzhi: "When our family can own this kind of shop, we won''t have to think about making money every day."

    Jiang Wunian nodded vigorously, and then he can lie t, cook every day, eat snacks, read books, learn to fight with his second sister, and live a happy life.

    What Lu Jingzhi thinks is¡ªby then, she will be able to run up the mountain every day, and she can also build a small house by herself, and asionally stay overnight.

    Over the past few days, the two of them bought a lot of things, but when they checked it out, they found out that the most bought ones were actually books.

    "So, knowledge is power¡ªspeaking of which, I want to eat cheese." Lu Jingzhi swallowed.

    Jiang Wunian has be ustomed to this kind of topic jumping and is veryfortable with it.

    After so many days, it''s time for them to go home.

    "Thest thing is to help my mother get something." Lu Jingzhi stretched, "I want to go home, miss my mother and sister."

    Revolutionary war friendship, she has some attachments.

    "I don''t know what my sister and the others are doing."

 Chapter 211: lost wedding dress

    Chapter 211 Lost the wedding dress

    Shen Nanwei and Jiang Tanyue, who were being talked about by Lu Jingzhi, had just gone through a period of desperation.

    Wei Xiaoqi brought tea, and the smoke curled up, making the already hot room even more restless.

    busy.

    Very busy.

    Jiang Tanyue has always known the importance of Lu Jingzhi.

    During these days, the importance of this is even more deepened.

    Force value crushed.

    Some things really cannot be solved by her being gentle and firm.

    The smile on his face has not been pretended for a long time.

    Jiang Tanyue had a gloomy face, and Shen Nanwei next to her did not give in.

    The wedding dress is lost.

    At this moment, there is less than half a month before Zhu Xiner''s cousin Zhu Ruier''s wedding day.

    The wedding dress was lost the day before yesterday.

    The culprit was found yesterday.

    Qian Zhenzhu was the mastermind, Jiang Dagui started.

    It''s toote.

    The wedding dress has been damaged.

    It was burnt to a pitted rag, and it was buried at the end of Huxi Vige, which is behind their house.

    Wei Xiaoqi was so angry that he was going to rush forward when he saw thecent culprit.

    She watched Shen Nanwei busy these days, Jiang Tanyue intentionally asked her to learn something, asked Shen Nanwei what she wanted, and asked her to learn some simple tricks.

    Shen Nanwei has only been a student, not a teacher, so she doesn''t know how to teach others, but she doesn''t forbid Wei Xiaoqi to watch it, asionally mentioning a few words, the degree to which she learns depends on her luck.

    It was these understatement points that let Wei Xiaoqi know how much effort Shen Nanwei spent on this wedding dress.

    All kinds of stitches are used together, and even the cloud at the corner of the clothes is so exquisite that it is impable.

    Wei Xiaoqi has never touched this fiery wedding dress. Her hands are rough and she is afraid of identally snagging it.

    And now, the existence that was looked at like jewels and treasures, almost a **** in her heart, was thrown into the fire and burned to ashes¡ª¡ªWei Xiaoqi was heartbroken.

    It is easier to destroy good things than to create good things.

    Jiang Tanyue grabbed her wrist and whispered, "Come back, how old are you, how old is he?!"

    If it was Lu Jingzhi, Jiang Tanyue would not stop her from doing anything at this moment, she would only think about how to finish her sister upter.

    But Wei Xiaoqi is different.

    Jiang Dagui looked provocatively at the three people who groped all the way from the town, and his face was distorted when he smiled, "I''m just here to make a fire and barbecue, won''t it hinder you? This is not your house!"

    Jiang Tanyue calmed down, "You are wrong, this is my family''snd, Wei Xiaoqi, go find Vige Chief Yang, and say that Jiang''s family deliberately set fire on the mountain."

    Jiang Dagui: "What? Say it again? This is yournd?! Bah, how much wastnd did my father buy for you?!"

    No one paid him any attention.

    The new house has been built, with green bricks and tiles, and thick brick walls to iste the prying eyes from the outside world.

    They stood facing each other not far behind it.

    "I didn''t embroider the wedding dress." During the dispute, Shen Nanwei went to the extinguished fire to make chopsticks from a branch, and picked out a piece of fabric that turned from red to brown with charred edges.

    With just one nce, she knew that the pattern was not from her hands.

    Jiang Tanyue remained calm, and asked with a slight opening and closing of her lips, "Are you sure?"

    "Sure."

    "He used this kind of cover to deceive people... There are two possibilities. One, the wedding dress is hidden by Jiang''s family, and two, he sold her." Jiang Tanyue pursed her lips. She had just been smoked for a while, and her face even There are traces of ashes floating, and the lips are also white due tock of water.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that a well was dug at home and the fire was quickly extinguished, there might not even be a piece of clothing left.

 Chapter 212: Watching dog fights across the mountains

    Chapter 212 Watching Dog Fights Across the Mountain

    If it is the first possibility, it is to join forces with the Jiang family.

    If it is the second... There is a high probability that the second room has no money, and will find a way to embezzle the money.

    When Vige Chief Yang arrived and heard about the dispute, he was so angry that he almost took his breath away.

    Obviously he also knew the day when Zhu Ruier was going to get married.

    Jiang Dagui epted the education of Vige Chief Yang, digging his ears to show that he understood, and he would never light a fire at will again.

    Vige Chief Yang blew his beard and stared: "I don''t know how to repent! Is that what I mean?"

    Jiang Dagui is also a dog. When he is angry, he admits that this is Shen Nanwei''s embroidery work. He doesn''t say that when he meets the vige chief. After all, he only says that he will never burn things again.

    He was arguing with Vige Chief Yang, Jiang Tanyue snorted lightly, showing a half-smile, contemptuous expression.

    When the word "madness" is used on her younger sister, what she can think of is the wanton arrogance of a teenager.

    Using it on Jiang Dagui, Jiang Tanyue only felt that he was insulting the word.

    The two people who were arguing did not know that during this period of time, under Jiang Tanyue''s instructions, Wei Xiaoqi went to Lao Jiang''s house again.

    Seeing Mrs. Jiang approaching fiercely with her hands behind her back, Jiang Dagui panicked for a moment, and his momentum weakened a lot when he quarreled with Vige Chief Yang, and he greeted him with a ttering smile, "Mother, it''s hot, why are you here?" , you should rest at home..."

    Mrs. Jiang snorted and ignored him.

    Jiang Dagui was not annoyed, he reached out to help her.

    Was pped away, "Did you sell the wedding dress embroidered by Jiang Chenshi? How much did you sell it for? Where is the money?"

    Jiang Dagui: "..."

    Burning with anger.

    Look at Jiang Tanyue.

    Jiang Tanyue looked back coldly.

    She guessed right.

    Jiang Dagui''s firing of the wedding dress not only made them give up, but also filled their pockets.

    If she hadn''t asked Wei Xiaoqi to tell Mrs. Jiang about the matter, even if the matter was exposed, Jiang Dagui could have shirked and said, "I didn''t expect to sell it for money, and the station has been burned clean", even if he would be scolded. So what, there is nothing to do with him.

    Now it''s different.

    She wants to let him fetch water from a bamboo basket!

    The so-called **** is still old and spicy.

    This is no joke.

    Ms. Jiang not only got Jiang Dagui''s money from selling the wedding dress, but also scolded him. She didn''t let him go until Jiang Dagui shyly said that he just forgot about it.

    Everyone knows that this is just an excuse.

    Even if the thatched huts at the end of the vige were turned into green brick and tile houses, the vigers¡¯ nature of watching the excitement couldn¡¯t be suppressed¡ªyes, it was all attracted by Wei Xiaoqi.

    The victorious rooster smiled like an old chrysanthemum, and was about to leave with small steps. Jiang Tanyue said lukewarmly, "My mother''s embroidery is exquisite, and that wedding dress is unique. Let alone the town, even if it is here, The county and the prefectural city are also the only ones, so it is impossible to sell only this money."

    Mrs. Jiang paused.

    Jiang Dagui''s scalp was numb.

    The mes of war escted.

    Jiang Dagui did this kind of thing first to vent his anger on his daughter-inw, and second, because her daughter-inw was injured. It was really expensive to buy medicine and so on. The public money was tightly held in the hands of Mrs. Jiang. After a lot of trouble, I can''t even afford medicine for gold sores if I don''t think about it.

    Thinking of therge swellings and cracks on his daughter-inw''s body, which were all caused by his mother''s beating, Jiang Dagui had a heart attack, and heard that she was still asking for money, he said bitterly, "Mother, it''s really gone, how could I hide it?! "

    His words are useful, and the other party is no longer called Mrs. Jiang.

    Finally, thest ten taels of silver Jiang Dagui refused to let go, his eyes were red, and he begged in a low voice, "Mother, the wound on Pearl''s body hasn''t healed for a long time, I''m afraid her wound will fester, or else..."

    In exchange for a burst of non-repetitive cursing.

 Chapter 213: Jiang Daguis twisted pleasure

    Chapter 213 Jiang Dagui''s twisted pleasure

    Jiang Tanyue, Shen Nanwei, and the vige head watched the monkey show around.

    Jiang Tanyue looked sideways, "Mother, you are quite happy."

    "Then what can I do, if I cry, can I still be your mother?" Shen Nanwei smiled like a flower.

    Things havee to this point, there is really no need to immerse yourself in the past.

    The next most important thing is to think of the optimal solution.

    No matter what, Zhu Ruier''s wedding cannot be dyed.

    Zhu Xin''er and her mother-inw also came, and they both trembled with anger when they heard about this incident.

    After a burst of crazy output, Jiang Dagui couldn''t stand it anymore, and hurriedly looked at her mother.

    If it was normal, Mrs. Jiang would never forgive such a viger who dared to challenge her majesty, and would not stop until the other party was autistic, but today''s situation is special.

    Her son actually tried to lie to her.

    After selling the money, she didn''t think about her as a mother.

    In vain, she always thinks about this son in everything she does.

    Sure enough, like her daughter-inw, they are all thinking about her money.

    Ms. Jiang remembered the gold earring again, her face was elongated, like an old donkey pulling a mill.

    It is impossible not to be disappointed.

    Unbearably angry, hepletely ignored Jiang Dagui''s eyes asking for help.

    The other party was an elder, and Jiang Dagui couldn''t do anything to her, and he couldn''t scold her. Finally, he broke the jar and told the whereabouts of the wedding dress.

    "Xiao Hua, quickly find a way to get the things back."

    After Mrs. Zhu finished speaking, Jiang Tanyue had no time to nod her head when she saw Jiang Dagui''s eyes filled with viciousness and ill intentions, "I''m afraid it''s over. You won''t go to other people''s wedding ceremony, will you?"

    After saying this, who else doesn¡¯t understand?

    The clothes may have been worn.

    It is impossible to get things back, and no bride wants to wear a wedding dress worn by someone else, even if the wedding dress is exquisite and valuable.

    Jiang Dagui saw the sluggishness of several people visible to the naked eye, and suddenly felt a spontaneous pleasure from the bottom of his heart.

    After a pair of eyes that were already disgusting because of being too shrewd shone with a different kind of light, it was even more unbearable to look directly at.

    Hearing this answer, some of the vigers also began to sigh.

    Someone didn¡¯t know, so they asked, and got the answers from the women¡ªJiang Shen¡¯s embroidery work is ced in the whole

    Soon, Jiang Dagui saw that one of them was out of ce.

    There was no regret, no embarrassment in her eyes, no series of expressions that Jiang Dagui wanted to see, but only indifference and silence.

    "Grandma, the wedding dress was embroidered by my mother without eating or drinking. No matter where it ends up, the money sold should belong to my mother." Jiang Tanyue said in a calm voice, stating the original It should be a fact that all people with long brains can recognize.

    Vige Chief Yang sighed.

    Withdrawing money from Mrs. Jiang is tantamount to taking food from a tiger''s mouth.

    But even if there are many difficulties, he has to help Jiang Xiaohua''s family get back what they should have.

    Olddy Jiang refused to speak, apanied by manic and ugly curses.

    "Why don''t you be a white flower?" Shen Nanwei asked softly.

    Jiang Tanyue was helpless, trying to narrow her down anytime.

    But looking at Shen Nanwei who has been busy for a long time and even lost weight because of it, she doesn''t care about it, and she is still in the mood to joke with her, Jiang Tanyue''s heart also rxes a little.

    Her hard work was wasted like this by others, even if she is a bit superior, let alone the person involved.

    Wan Xingniang is not a **** person.

    Feeling that her daughter''s shoulders were slightly loose, Shen Nanwei shook her head lightly and smiled.

 Chapter 214: Little Miaoer, forever God!

    Chapter 214 Little Miaoer, God forever!

    There is nothing in this world that cannot be solved.

    Before that, she didn''t want her daughter to be angry.

    Her anger doesn''t show on her face like Xiao Miaoer''s. The violent wind and rain umte in her heart, and it is easy to cause problems after a long time.

    It''s useless to be a little white flower.

    Gentle and firm?

    NO.

    The current Jiang Tanyue is no longer the Jiang Tanyue who can''t gain a firm foothold in the vige and can''t even afford a bun.

    She can now be willful within a certain range.

    Seeing that the little girl was silent, Mrs. Jiang held her head high and strode back.

    I''m afraid that if I stay here for a while, the banknotes and money in my arms will fly away.

    Yes.

    Silver ticket.

    Jiang Dagui did not know where he got the thread, met a wealthy family in the county, and sold the wedding dress to the county within a day.

    Vige Chief Yang can''t kill Mrs. Jiang.

    Sigh heavily.

    The onlookers gradually dispersed.

    On this matter, Wei Xiaoqi was the most aggrieved person in the family. She even held back her tears, "How could they do this! It''s too bullying!"

    Jiang Tanyue: "I''ll make her spit out what she eats."

    Shen Nanwei said: "Wait for Miaoer?"

    It''s no wonder Shen Nanwei thinks this way, no matter who has tasted the refreshing feeling brought about by force value suppression, this is the first reaction when encountering a problem.

    "Mr. Jiang wants face."

    One sentence made Shen Nanwei understand what she wanted to do.

    "It''s okay." Shen Nanwei said, "I don''t care about this matter. I have to think about how to remedy the wedding dress. Counting the time, I can make exactly the same one by working day and night, but what the wedding dress needs is One is different."

    Even if the employer doesn''t mind.

    Even if they are farmers, they don''t care much about these rules.

    Even if...

    But Shen Nanwei didn''t want to make do with it.

    She can tolerate that the fabric is not the top silk and satin, but this does not prevent her from presenting the most perfect craftsmanship.

    Either don¡¯t do it, do it and do the best¡ªif her three daughters know Shen Nanwei¡¯s thoughts, they must say ¡®perfectionist¡¯!

    Ever since she asked Wei Xiaoqi to lure Mrs. Jiang and the vigers over, Jiang Tanyue never thought of taking food from her.

    So what if the family is separated.

    Confront the unreasonable ones, and the reasonable ones will always suffer.

    She took a drastic step to find Mr. Jiang.

    Enduring the smoke and fire, pretending to be a little white flower for a long time, he lifted the silver ticket from Mr. Jiang''s side.

    ording to reports from enthusiastic vigers: Old Mrs. Jiang¡¯s cry lingered above Huxi Vige for three days.

    Jiang Dagui lost his wife and lost his army in this wave.

    He never imagined that there would be someone like Shen Nanwei in the world who could deduce that this was not a wedding dress from her hands just by the fabric on the edge of the hem the size of a finger.

    She is so determined...

    If it wasn¡¯t for this link to go wrong, the bank note is his, the silver is his, and now¡­

    "Pearl, why don''t we sell your jewelry first, and we can buy new ones when we have moneyter." Jiang Dagui sat by the bed and sighed, "Mother, it''s been so hard, it''s been so long, you His wounds haven''t healed either."

    Immediately afterwards, he began to curse the third room of the Jiang family.

    Scolding Jiang Xiaomiao for ming others casually is the main culprit for causing the injury of his ex-wife.

    Scolding Jiang Xiaohua for not knowing how to respect the old and love the young, she insisted on making things so rigid.

    Scolding Jiang Chen for being fussy.

    Qian Zhenzhu is suffering beyond words.

    That''s not the fault of that dead girl Jiang Xiaomiao.

    That''s all true.

    But she will say?

    No.

    She then cursed with dirty words.

 Chapter 215: Will my little finger be cut off?

    Chapter 215 Will the little finger be cut off?

    Even her mother-inw scolded her in. Seeing Jiang Dagui hesitated to speak, Qian Zhenzhu immediately blushed, "Does she still treat me as her niece and daughter-inw? She treats me like a beast!"

    Jiang Dagui put thest ointment on Qian Zhenzhu, and also dug out the powder between the nails, so there was no waste.

    The two of them seemed to be squeezed out by the world, and they reported to the group to keep warm.

    Didn''t say a word about his role in the whole thing and the sins hemitted.

    The former Jiang Chenshi was framed under her guidance and nearly died. At that time, how much pity and guilt did she have?

    I¡¯m afraid there is only one thought in my mind¡ªfortunately, I pushed the person out, anyway, it¡¯s not me who hurts.

    When the two double-standard dogs were worrying about the money to buy ointment, Lu Jingzhi, who was far away in the imperial capital, was also carrying out a vigorous money-making n.

    Beforeing to the imperial capital, Shen Nanwei asked her to help with one thing.

    Lu Jingzhi patted his chest and readily agreed.

    In fact, this matter is not difficult.

    Go to a mountain and take out the things buried under the tree and bring them back.

    ¡ªFor two people who have money in their pockets for the first time, it is really not difficult.

    It is not a problem even if it is pushed forward one day.

    but now-

    "Second sister, do we really have no money?"

    "No, we still have enough money to buy two buns."

    Looked at each other.

    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head in embarrassment: "I may really have no idea about money."

    Spend if you have it, earn it if you don¡¯t have it.

    Then herees the problem, there is no hunting ground for her here.

    How to quickly earn money for renting a carriage to the bottom of the mountain?

    Lu Jingzhi rolled his eyes, "Have you heard a sentence? The most profitable and fastest way to get money is written in the criminalw."

    Jiang Wunian nodded solemnly, it is true, her small face is solemn, "So the second sister ns to..."

    She doesn''t understand.

    Modern criminalw and Cann Law can be different.

    Yes.

    Among the books they bought was a thick copy of "Laws of Cann".

    Second sister doesn¡¯t want to know herself, know her enemy and win every battle, right?

    Lu Jingzhi: "Oh, it is not allowed in modern times to let go of thinking, but what is allowed here is not exactly what we need?"

    As for what is not allowed in modern times but allowed in ancient times¡ª

    The two stood in the alley, raised their heads, and wrote fourrge characters with golden light and bright brushstrokes¡ªJuyun Gambling Square.

    Jiang Wunian''s mouth twitched.

    But I couldn''t help rubbing my hands, "Second sister..."

    There is fear and excitement in the voice.

    The collision of twopletely different emotions caused a slight tremor in her voice.

    "I was thinking, if we lose..." Lu Jingzhi frowned slightly, her interest was suppressed by a strange emotion, she stroked her chin thinking about something.

    Jiang Wunian was frightened to death by this sentence, and his eyes widened nervously, "What will happen if we lose?"

    Will be buckled and cut off the little finger?

    Just thinking about it makes my little finger start to hurt!

    "If we lose, we won''t have any buns to eat." Lu Jingzhi touched the small bundle, feeling at ease again, "But don''t worry about the food problem, there is never a shortage of food here."

    Jiang Wunian breathed a sigh of relief.

    There are all kinds of strange people who stepped out of the casino.

    Crying bitterly, shouting loudly, and one stripped naked and ran naked.

    He seemed to be crying andughing privately, as if he was insane, seeing him immediately rushing to the two of them and having fun, Jiang Wunian covered his eyes and dared not look up.

    Lu Jingzhi shook out the pebbles from his cuff, and one popped out.

    hit the man''s ankle.

 Chapter 216: I should not be a timid person

    Chapter 216 I should not be a timid person

    In an instant, he fell to the ground.

    Stir up the dust.

    The sound of the body hitting the ground is muffled, and it makes your teeth ache.

    There were those who wanted to watch the excitement, and some who wanted toe up to help, but at that time, they were all stunned.

    Watching helplessly, the beautiful sister-inw walked past the man indifferently and entered the casino.

    If they heard correctly, there seemed to be thest short, sharp mocking chuckle in the air.

    Perhaps it was because she was really out of ce here, and within two minutes after entering, she attracted most of the attention.

    "Second sister."

    Facing the noisy environment, Jiang Wunian began to feel uneasy.

    Lu Jingzhi took her little hand and swayed slowly among the crowd.

    Thinking about how to earn more money back from the few pennies that I should have used to buy buns.

    The environment here is better than Lu Jingzhi imagined.

    Although it is noisy, at least it is not a miasma.

    You can even smell the aroma.

    But this can''t hide the nature of this ce.

    After turning around, Lu Jingzhi had to admit one thing.

    She doesn''t know these things.

    Good students of the 21st century don''t do this kind of thing - and don''t have the opportunity to do it.

    She also knows how to y poker.

    Mahjong is only taught by boring teammates after the apocalypse.

    Lu Jingzhi: It¡¯s embarrassing.

    The younger sister beside her was still waiting for her to be possessed by the God of Gamblers with expectant and apprehensive eyes.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t change his face: "Let''s go, let''s stop ying, let''s go out and buy buns to eat."

    When she said this, she was standing next to a table of people, slightly tiptoeing and watching the excited people shouting passionately.

    Her voice is not loud.

    In the roar, even the ripples could not be stirred up.

    However, as soon as the words fell, deafeningughter came from beside him.

    The deer raised his head in shock.

    Yes.

    When she went to see the man, she had to raise her head and her chin was almost up to the sky to see the man''s face clearly.

    "Which family''s little girl ran out to have fun with her parents behind her back?" When the big manughed, Lu Jingzhi felt as if the ground was trembling. His smile didn''te from his throat, but from his dantian, " How dare you run into the casino with such a little guts."

    Lu Jingzhi took a visual inspection and found that this person must be about two meters tall.

    She is not enough to see here.

    Not only is she not tall enough, but her figure¡ªthis person''s thighs are thicker than her waist.

    Seeing Lu Jingzhi back several steps in session, the people at the gaming table who were attracted by the man''s voice, who were not looking at him, began to make fun of him, "Just two little girls, Brother Qing, you know how courageous they are." You are so intimidating."

    Lu Jingzhi stopped backing, raised his fingertips and rubbed his neck, "I don''t think I''m a timid person."

    Her voice fell like raindrops, clearing away the turbidity around her.

    Listening to his words, the man called Brother Qingughed again, "Did you hear that, she said that she is not timid, so why are you backing away?"

    Thetter sentence is about Lu Jingzhi.

    Because she retreated a certain distance, she could see the man''s face clearly without raising her head to the sky.

    Only then did Lu Jingzhi realize that this action made her be underestimated, she was immediately happy, and raised her hand to draw the height difference between the two, "I just don''t want to look up at you, my neck will be sore, don''t buckle it up for me." Cowardly hat!"

    To be honest, Qing Wuya only saw a little girl who didn''t cry when she saw him before she was five years old.

    Further back, whoever looked at him would hold back tears in his eyes.

    When I first saw such an indifferent little girl, I felt it was very novel, and I couldn''t help but want to have a few more words with her.

 Chapter 217: Who hasnt dreamed of being a gambler?

    Chapter 217 Who hasn''t dreamed of bing a gambler yet?

    Knowing that Lu Jingzhi wanted to leave after wandering around because he couldn''t y, Qing Wuya volunteered to teach her.

    And in Lu Jingzhi''s doubtful eyes, he patted his chest to express Baojiaobaohui.

    Jiang Wunian was about to retract himself into a snail shell.

    Thanks to Sister Sheniu who opened the way, otherwise she would never be able to talk to such a stranger in her life.

    Over there, Lu Jingzhi''s eyes sparkled, "Baojiao Baohui? Can you give me a job and win?"

    The person who called Brother Qing just now was amazed, "The little girl is quite high-spirited. It depends on luck, how can she win all the money."

    Lu Jingzhi took out thest bit of copper on his body, "I don''t ask much, I just want to earn some travel expenses home."

    In two lifetimes, it was the first time for Lu Jingzhi toe to this kind of ce. He didn¡¯t know that if he spoke, the people in the casino would teach the newbies the rules, so he turned around and left.

    But it''s not toote now.

    Give her a chance by mistake.

    honestly.

    She is really interested in this kind of stuff.

    Who hasn''t dreamed of being a gambler in a casino?

    Qing Wuya looked at the pitiful copper tes in her hand, and at the little girl''s clean eyes, scratched his head suddenly, and grabbed a few silver ingots from in front of him, "Why don''t you just forget about it, the money will be worthless." When I lent it to you, go home."

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head: "No."

    Bai Nen''s little handsy a few coins, like a desperate gambler who wants to make a big fortune with a small amount.

    Qing Wuya was suddenly annoyed.

    Lu Jingzhi looked at his unpredictable expression, puzzled, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Listening to the voices around me, I suddenly realized, "Are you worried that I will go bankrupt after bing addicted?"

    Being asked bluntly, Qing Wuya coughed twice.

    Lu Jingzhi grinned, his eyes curved, "I have already made more money, and I came here just to have fun. Since you think so, I won''t make things difficult for you. I''ll go out and buy buns to eat."

    She was so frank that everyone booed.

    Pushing and shoving, the crowd made way for her.

    She came to the nearest ce to the gaming table.

    When Qing Wuya spared no effort to exin the rules to her, Lu Jingzhi did not forget to protect Jiang Wunian, and whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not let our family go bankrupt. Will let you beg along the way home."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    She is worried about this!

    Jiang Wunian was not worried about whether the second sister would be addicted.

    In her heart, gods would not bow down for such things.

    She is a person who is so nervous that she trembles even when she goes to KTV, not to mention this ancient, primitive gambling house where there are mostly strangers and burly men!

    but-

    She is so excited too!

    I want to see the second sister kill the Quartet!

    This table is the simplest and most essible bet size.

    Afraid that the little girl would not understand, Qing Wuya specially demonstrated a few.

    Lost in a mess.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Looking at the little girl''s shocked eyes, Qing Wuya coughed and coughed twice, "Let''s just say, it depends on luck, so don''t get addicted to it, just have fun and gain some experience."

    It looks like he is carrying out education to the end when he is taking care of the juniors.

    Lu Jingzhi and Fly rubbed their hands together, looking impatient.

    Qing Wuya: "..."

    talked about loneliness.

    Just when Lu Jingzhi heard the sound of the dice shaking, he was just about to put all his wealth, that is, a few copper coins, on the ''small'' ce, when he roared behind him.

    "Daughter! Dad finally found you!"

 Chapter 218: Strange yin and yang

    Chapter 218 Yin-Yang Weiqi Deer Startled Branches

    Lu Jingzhi knew which fairy it was when he heard the voice.

    They have been separated from Jin Youxian for many days.

    Did not expect to meet again in the casino.

    Fate is beyond words.

    Just when Lu Jingzhi could spend all his time raising his eyebrows and waiting for Jin Youxian to ask for money, the middle-aged Taoist priest with his face still wrapped in heavy gauze rushed up to her and put a silver ingot in his hand. In her hand, "Let''s go, we are not short of money, hurry up and get out of here."

    Lu Jingzhi took the silver, and in Jin Youxian''s earnest eyes, threw it in front of ''Xiao''.

    Just now he felt that there was not enough money, so he came to give money.

    The face of the middle-aged Taoist priest turned green.

    Qing Wuya also had nothing to say.

    He always felt that something was wrong¡ªat that time, the image of the pretty little girl in his mind was still ''having fun'' rather than ''a little crazy''.

    Three two one.

    Small.

    In the blink of an eye, the money doubled several times.

    Lu Jingzhi muttered, "It''s much faster than hunting to make money."

    Qing Wuya heard it sincerely, and was just about to persuade her to stop when she saw the little girl gather up the money, turn around gracefully, hold the small bundle in one hand, and lead another little girl with big eyes in the other, "We have the travel expenses, let''s go home .¡±

    Qing Wuya was stunned.

    The people around were also stunned.

    Her movements are crisp and neat, without any sloppiness.

    There is no attachment to the gaming table in his eyes.

    She has just made money that some people may never see in half a lifetime!

    The white silver is piled up in front of my eyes.

    Just the moment you push the money into the gambling pool, the money is in your hands.

    Rx and be happy.

    Who can resist this temptation?

    Just put the silver in again, double it again...

    Mansions, horses and chariots, delicacies...

    Isn''t this every gambler''s dream?

    The silence at this table was in stark contrast to the heart-piercing, crying howls of the next table.

    Everything around her is like a pause button.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Huh?"

    Jin Youxian was the first toe back to his senses, and the first sentence was: "How about taking another gamble?"

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head, "It''s enough, no amount of baggage can hold it."

    People around: ¡°¡­¡±

    So **** heartbreaking.

    Jin Youxian''s eyes showed eagerness, Lu Jingzhi saw it clearly, and clicked his tongue, "Why? You want to try your luck too?"

    Jin Youxian didn''t answer, but there was arge character written on his face: I want to!

    Lu Jingzhi''s brows and eyes curved: "No, no, no, no, no one really thinks this is a game of gambling, right? Not to mention that they really think that their luck is invincible, right? Don''t look, that is to say What about you, ck airing out of your head, a disaster of blood and light."

    Until leaving Juyun Casino and breathing in the fresh air, Jin Youxian was still out of breath.

    The little girl is too entric.

    Lu Jingzhi looked innocent: "Am I wrong? A person who can be tricked and tricked can encounter hard problems, and still wants to try his luck on the gambling table?"

    Repaid the ten taels of silver, and shamelessly ate a meal worth more than ten taels of silver, Jin Youxian reaped the contempt from Lu Jingzhi.

    "What''s the matter with the wound?" Lu Jingzhi asked, "A suggestion in life, stop your bluffing and cheating before the wound heals, otherwise you will get hurt even more if you encounter hard stubble."

    Jin Youxian said that he understood.

    After eating, Lu Jingzhi led Jiang Wunian towards the destination.

    The roads in the city are easy to walk, the bluestone roads, and the carriages drive steadily.

    Even so, Jiang Wunian was still a little ufortable.

    Lu Jingzhi asked her to rely on herself, "The journey of suffering the **** has officially begun~"

    Jiang Wu was either dizzy or dazed, he just wanted tough until his stomach hurts.

 Chapter 219: meet again

    Chapter 219 Meet again

    The road up the mountain has steps, hidden in the green forest.

    Lu Jingzhi jumped up and said in surprise: "So it''s not a pristine mountain. I still want to see how it is more gratifying than the continuous green hills behind Huxi Vige."

    Jiang Wunian looked left and right, and after confirming that there was no one around, he quickly said, "Mother''s identity, it is impossible to go to the original mountain."

    This is exactly the point.

    Originally, this sentence just exined Lu Jingzhi''s doubts, however, after an hour¡ª

    "This is a private ce, please invite the two girls down the mountain."

    Two people: "..."

    So, Mother asked them toe to other people''s hills to dig things? is she serious

    The guards are tall and burly.

    is very kind.

    Seeing that there were no ves behind the two of them, they probably thought it was some kind of youngdy wandering around, and kindly asked if he wanted him to send them home.

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head.

    She was about to step out of their sight and walk out of the steps, out of nowhere.

    But I have to settle my sister down.

    She can just go in by herself.

    "Let them in, they are my guests."

    The deer looked back in shock.

    Xin Ziyi yed with the folding fan in his hand and smiled at her, "We meet again."

    Walking ahead and leading the way, Xin Ziyi heard the little girl behind her exin softly to another younger girl how they met.

    Lu Jingzhi: "It was at the teahouse, he said that we were talking about business, which seemed fun."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    Xin Ziyi: "..."

    Needless to say so honestly.

    "Then in the inn, I was in the rain, and he..."

    "Cough, Miss Lu, this way."

    Xin Ziyi coughed lightly and interrupted Lu Jingzhi, just now Lu Jingzhi reported her ''stage name'', now Xin Ziyi called her Miss Lu.

    Then introduce her here.

    This mountain belongs to his family''s ancestral property, and it was empty before. In the past two years, someone came to take care of it and built a separate courtyard. It happened that he came to the imperial capital and settled here.

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were full of envy.

    This is the man who owns a whole mountain.

    Xin Ziyi: "?"

    But the envy onlysted for a few seconds and then disappeared.

    She, Lu Jingzhi, is also a girl who owns a green mountain.

    Facing strangers, Jiang Wunian can hide as far as he can, and Xin Ziyi has the illusion that he is a viin for a while.

    Build a house on the mountain¡ªno, it can¡¯t be called a house anymore.

    should be called a pce.

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes began to float the lemon for three seconds.

    After putting the two of them in the guest room, Xin Ziyi left.

    Thepartments in the guest rooms are filled with mountain spring water, which can be used for bathing. The maid who served them came quickly, bringing supplies for washing, and said with apology that there are no clothes of two sizes here.

    It doesn''t matter if the deer startled the branches.

    The girls wanted to help take off their clothes, but Lu Jingzhi refused.

    Who takes a shower likes to be watched.

    How to ssh the water when people are watching.

    Riding in a carriage and climbing a mountain all the way, Jiang Wunian''s whole body was covered with bright flowers in the wind and rain, and his head was downcast.

    "Is this a hot spring?"

    is not like that either.

    Not so high temperature.

    and very transparent and clear.

    But the two of them didn''t bother with these things. Seeing her humming an out-of-tune tune, Jiang Wunian couldn''t help but asked, "Second Sister, why is this person so enthusiastic about you?"

    The purpose of this trip is to get back what Mother left here.

    But you can¡¯t take the second sister into it!

    Jiang¡¤conspiracy theorist¡¤Wu Nian thought so.

    Lu Jingzhi said without hesitation, "I''m curious about us."

    His curiosity is in the eyes.

    Starting from the teahouse, he has been watching the two of them as if watching the excitement.

 Chapter 220: have you ever been sacked

    Chapter 220 Have you ever been sacked?

    "Who doesn''t have a strong curiosity. Understand and understand~" Lu Jingzhi said, "Human beings will have strong curiosity."

    Jiang Wunian asked, "What is the second sister curious about?"

    Lu Jingzhi thought for a moment, "At present, I am very curious about my mother''s son."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    The little head was wandering around, and it took a long time to figure out who the mother''s son is.

    She was talking about Shen Nanwei''s biological son.

    "Are you curious about your mother''s past?" After Jiang Wunian knew that her mother was an imperial concubine, she was very curious about her past, but she still followed the principle - she didn''t tell, they didn''t ask.

    "That''s not true." Lu Jingzhi spread his hands honestly, "I just want to see how beautiful the most beautiful woman in the world is."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    She echoed in a low voice, "Actually, I also want to..."

    Want to return to thinking.

    If you can¡¯t see it, you definitely can¡¯t see it.

    The status of the mother is too noble, and the son is also extremely expensive.

    Definitely lived in the pce.

    Lu Jingzhi sublimated the theme, "Look, being curious doesn''t necessarily mean doing bad things, he''s just interested in what we do."

    Just like she is curious about the face of the most beautiful woman in the world but doesn''t think of ways to satisfy her curiosity, Xin Ziyi''s curiosity on the surface doesn''t feel disturbing to her.

    Jiang Wunian chooses to believe in the second sister, nothing else, it is the second sister who gives her enough sense of security, which makes her more confident in taking a bath in the strange pce at this moment.

    "Second sister, you went for a walk around the pce two days ago, couldn''t it be just to try your luck?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Obviously, your cognition is correct."

    Jiang Wunian had already changed his clothes, looked at Lu Jingzhi who was still in the spring and refused toe up, "Sister, it''s time to eat."

    "Well, I''ll dig it out at night." Lu Jingzhi bent his eyes, "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it, it would be my mission to travel in the middle of the night."

    Niang should have put things in when the mountain was still empty.

    I just don¡¯t know if things are still there.

    When correcting here, it is inevitable to remove the number that is in the way.

    Pray that the buried tree survives.

    Lu Jingzhi''s intuition has always been urate.

    At the dinner table, Xin Ziyi generously expressed his thirst for knowledge and asked about the ice cer.

    The sassy young man is like a curious baby, wondering how what she calls "ice drink" makes money.

    even expressed his intention to cooperate.

    Lu Jingzhi: "I remember you just wanted to see me losing money¡ªare you afraid that you will lose money too?"

    "Let''s lose money, it''s not the first time." Xin Ziyi said with a smile, "ording to the speed at which I lose money, I should be able to lose half of my family''s wealth in a hundred years."

    Lu Jingzhi pondered for a moment, did not agree or disagree, but asked very curiously: "Have you ever been beaten with a sack since you were young?"

    Xin Ziyi was stunned for a moment, understood what she meant, and shook his head, "Maybe¡ª¡ªI brought enough guards?"

    That''s quite possible.

    Lu Jingzhi thought about it for a while, the family endowed him with such top-level ability to attract hatred, and naturally gave him the confidence to retreat from top-level hatred.

    "I''m so envious." Lu Jingzhi said, "I don''t know when I can make so much money, maybe ten years? Twenty years?"

    Xin Ziyi looked at her.

    The little girl stated the fact that ''she wants to make money'' as if she was talking about drinking water and eating.

    No ambition in sight.

    Maybe¡ªin her eyes, money is just a number.

 Chapter 221: Bro, are you interested in investing?

    Chapter 221 Buddy, are you interested in investing?

    If Xin Ziyi was initially interested in the ''ice drink'' she was talking about, now he is also interested in her.

    Suddenly thought of something, Lu Jingzhi''s eyes drifted away for a moment, then regained focus in an instant, and said to Xin Ziyi solemnly: "Are you interested in investing?"

    -

    The two sisters rested in the same room.

    Back to the room, the sun still had a pointed tail protruding in the west.

    But the interior is already dark gray.

    Themp was lit, and the candle me was dancing.

    Jiang Wunian: "Second sister, do you really want to pull him into the gang?"

    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head: "I don''t understand either, but it looks like he''s very rich...At that time, my sister will make a decision."

    As we all know, when in doubt, go to Jiang Tanyue.

    "At that time, my sister will refuse if she doesn''t agree." Lu Jingzhi took out what Jiang Tanyue had said and integrated it in his mind, and counted with his fingers, "This is our first store. ording to my sister''s n, the first five-year n is to own 100 hectares ofnd and open chain stores in Fucheng, and the second five-year n... I think the process will be carried out very quickly."

    Finally, Lu Jingzhi confided in his heart, "Instead of staying busy for a short time, it is better to use external force reasonably."

    Jiang Wunian thinks it makes sense.

    "Besides, we can live here tonight and sleepfortably," she said, "He said that if you do something, you will lose something, and I want him to seed once, as a reward."

    -

    Ever since he knew that his EQ was low, Lu Jingzhi would not take other people''s politeness as politeness.

    She didn''t save Xin Ziyi any money for dinner.

    However, when the ability is running, the digestion speed is so fast.

    The moon and stars are scarce, and when she should go digging for treasure, she already had signs of hunger.

    She touched her stomach and set foot on the mountain path.

    There are quite a few guards on the stairs up the mountain, but there are not many guards when we actually get here.

    asionally a few night watchmen are not very concerned.

    Lu Jingzhi avoided it easily.

    "one two three¡­"

    Following the route guided by Shen Nanwei in memory, Lu Jingzhi counted to the eighteenth tree.

    "It should be it." Lu Jingzhi was d that this ce is remote, farther away from the pce, and belongs to thend that has not been affected.

    The trees are luxuriant, squatting under it, the stars and the moon are covered.

    After making sure that no one was around, she used the wood-type ability to spawn nts.

    This is how Zhang''s yard was brought over by her.

    A small square box was pulled out.

    Smooth appearance and exquisite workmanship.

    Lu Jingzhi saw it in the shop when he was buying balm, and put it next to the jewelry.

    It is used bydies and wives of rich families to gather gold and silver jewelry.

    "It''s so heavy." Lu Jingzhi''s brain was wide open, "Mother wouldn''t have buried some jewelry here."

    Her eyes were smiling, "If this is the case, then it is too prescient."

    Open the box with anticipation.

    NOT JEWELRY.

    It is much brighter than jewelry.

    In the darkness, they were neatlyid out, and a sh of biu caught Lu Jingzhi''s eyes.

    After only one nce, Lu Jingzhi blurted out the phrase ''Fuck'', and then put it back into the space with his backhand.

    The water system can be entangled, and the dirt on the hands is washed.

    "Gold bars..."

    Lu startled and tsk lightly, "Mother, this is a hamster."

    Or a rabbit.

    The cunning rabbit has three caves.

    This shows what?

    It shows that even if the two sisters were not strong at the beginning, if the mother finds a way to get back this box of gold bars, she will be able to live happily in this life.

    No wonder it¡¯s not enough salty fish.

    Anyone with a wide back road can drive a carriage.

 Chapter 222: Yan dogs carnival

    Chapter 222 Yan Dog''s Carnival

    Return along the way you came.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t calm down, she thought to herself, "My sister''s five-year n can be shortened by half of the time driven by money, no, my sister is so awesome, it is estimated that the shortened time is far more than half."

    The forest is next to ake.

    When ?? came, Lu Jingzhi saw the lotus in the pond full of swaying, and thought of the flowers she hadn''t seen by the stream in Huxi Vige, so she wanted to take a closer look.

    Looking at the lotus swaying in the breeze under the shadow of the moon, he trotted for two steps. Suddenly, Lu Jingzhi found that there were people by theke.

    She slowed down.

    It seemed that they heard footsteps, and the people by theke turned around.

    Lu Jingzhi''s footsteps came to aplete standstill.

    The lotus flower she was thinking about became the background at that moment, and her eyes were only on that figure.

    Han Chuang studied hard for six plus three plus two years. At this moment, she couldn''t think of "a son should only see paintings", and she forgot that "there are gentlemen who are like cutting like learning, like cutting like grinding", and even the sentence " Mo Shangren Ruyu can''t even remember.

    There was only one sentence rolling back and forth in my heart-fuck you, you are promising! You have seen a fairy!

    The young man fell into the mortal world like a star, just standing there, it makes people feel that the mountains and rivers are safe and the years are melodious.

    Not to mention he smiled at Lu Jingzhi.

    The most beautiful woman in the world.

    The word ?? suddenly popped out of Lu Jingzhi''s mind, and he mmed a hammer on her celestial cap.

    In an instant, the bewitched soul returned to its ce.

    There is a long and satisfying feeling that rises from the bottom of my heart after my curiosity is satisfied¡ªthis is my mother''s son.

    "Are you Xin Ziyi''s guest?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

    "I guess."

    Lu Jingzhi: The voice is also nice.

    This trip was worth it.

    Yan dog''s carnival.

    The young man was dressed in white, embellished with silver embroidered dark patterns. When he raised his hands, the flowing light spots swayed, as if he was holding the moonlight in his arms.

    This dress is very expensive at first nce.

    Lu Jingzhi thought to himself, if nothing happened to her mother, she might never wear rough and rough cloth that abraded her skin all her life.

    "My name is Lu Jingzhi, the deer of the forest deer."

    Standing by theke, you can''t see the color of the lotus clearly.

    I only know that they are crowded and crowded, and they are very lively.

    The young man didn''t respond politely to her, but nodded politely to show that he was listening carefully.

    He stands out.

    It is also very conspicuous without using others in the crowd.

    But when Lu Jingzhi trotted over to look at the lotus, he didn''t see him for the first time.

    No, it should be said to be ''perceived''.

    He seems to be in harmony with nature.

    When Lu Jingzhi uses wood-type abilities, he can also have this kind of time to blend into nature.

    But under normal circumstances, she is a dazzling existence that can be perceived by people at the first time.

    Between this, she really didn''t know anyone who could be as outstanding and reclusive as him.

    Extremely contradictory.

    "It''s sote, what are you doing? Are you admiring the flowers? I''m also here to enjoy the flowers." Lu Jingzhi came to the familiar set, and lied as soon as he opened his mouth, not at all because there was a box of newly unearthed, fresh Warm gold bars and a guilty conscience.

    His hands were constantly moving, throwing something into the water, and his long hair was hanging down, almost reaching his knees, shaking slightly with the movements.

    Lu Jingzhi thought he was throwing fish food.

    Still wondering.

    If you don¡¯t sleep at night, fish don¡¯t sleep.

    Take a closer look, it''s not fish food.

    Yes, paper money.

    Through the young man''s fingers, the paper money was slowly scattered like butterflies, and finally fell into theke unwillingly and was wet by theke water, and was quietly swallowed by theke water without a single sound.

 Chapter 223: Who should I send paper money to?

    Chapter 223 Who should I send paper money to?

    Shen Nanwei.

    In just an instant, the name shed across Lu Jingzhi''s mind.

    Seeing that the person stopped talking, his eyes fell directly on his small basket, Yan Qingzhui raised his hand to block it with the wide hem of his clothes, his fingers holding the paper money were almost transparent, "Sorry, did I scare you? "

    The voice was faint as if it came from the sky.

    Nervous like a deer frightened branch, clearly heard the loneliness and depression in this voice.

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head like a small electric fan, "No, I''m bold."

    Even if she said so, Yan Qingzhui didn''t let go of her clothes, not only that, but also thoughtfully moved a little to the side, blocking the white butterflies floating down with clustered and stretched lotuses.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know what to say for a while.

    She wanted to cry a little.

    "Don''t be sad." The young man like Zhn Yushu lowered his eyes slightly, as if he was talking to himself, and seemed to be soothing Lu Jingzhi.

    "I just thought of something suddenly." Lu Jingzhi''s voice was muffled, and his throat was a little blocked.

    If her instincts are right.

    If this boy is Shen Nanwei''s son.

    This means that the butterfly he released will never reach Shen Nanwei''s side.

    Because she died.

    died in the hearts of all those who knew her well.

    Xu Shulou didn''t recognize her.

    He wouldn''t recognize her either.

    Lu Jingzhi slightly raised his head, tears streaming down his face.

    Her empathy skills are terrible.

    It is impossible for her to understand the grief of others. She haspassion, but it does not mean she can empathize.

    It''s just not the same now.

    She can empathize.

    Because she too is a bereaved person.

    Yan Qingzhui sighed softly, "Is it because I made the girl cry?"

    "I''m just a little unhappy all of a sudden." Lu Jingzhi wiped away his tears roughly, "I want to go home."

    "Come back after dawn tomorrow, it''s toote tonight." After a moment of hesitation, Yan Qingzhui handed the small basket in front of her.

    The bright moon condenses frost and snow.

    After approaching, Lu Jingzhi smelled a light breath.

    He smells like lotus.

    But not only that.

    If you have to describe it, it is - a lotus blooming in the ice and snow.

    Lu Jingzhi stretched out his hand to grab a small stack of paper money, then paused again, scratching his head, "Who do I want to send some money to?"

    Following her words, the painting style changed suddenly.

    The lonely and gloomy atmosphere just now changed from stagnation to flow.

    Tell the truth.

    If she really wanted to send some money, she could only give it to herself.

    But this is not a good look.

    Hesitantly, he finally returned the stack of paper money to Yan Qingzhui, "I''ll forget it."

    Thinking of Shen Nanwei who should be satiated and falling into a sweet sleep at this moment, Lu Jingzhi added, "Otherwise, forget it¡ª"

    Yan Qingzhui didn''t quite understand what she meant for a while, and the ending sound rose, "Huh?"

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose.

    The sadness just now has been quickly reced by her.

    I always feel that this paper money has fallen into the water, which is not very friendly to my mother.

    Although she believes in science.

    However, the end of science is metaphysics.

    "I just think that theke water is cold, um, not, um, not very suitable for storing, um, storing currency. Yes, that''s it."

    "Okay." Yan Qingzhui really did not continue the previous action.

    His hand was resting on the basket containing the paper money, and his wrist was quietly hanging on the edge, feeling inexplicably extremely fragile.

    After a moment of silence, he said, "She left after falling into the water. I think the water should be able to help me send some things there."

    The voice is very low, almost a whisper, the unique sharpness of a teenager is restrained, and the softness that belongs to this moment is full of loneliness.

    Hearing Lu Jingzhi was very unpleasant.

 Chapter 224: Is your carriage sticking to your ass?

    Chapter 224 Is your carriage sticking to your ass?

    Stepping on the moonlight and leaving.

    On the road, she was not even in the mood to step on the shadow to y.

    Lu Jingzhi returned indoors lightly, and climbed onto the bed.

    If he wasn''t as sensitive as Jiang Wunian, he wouldn''t have noticed that there was an extra person beside him.

    Second sister is not right.

    Jiang Wu read silently in his heart.

    If it is a weekday, she will carefully poke her to see if she is asleep.

    Then she will share what she has seen and heard.

    When speaking, the ending sound rises, and I am happy.

    Jiang Wunian cautiously stretched out his hand, and poked the soft flesh on Lu Jingzhi''s arm, "Second Sister, I''m not asleep."

    So, if you have any unhappy things, you can tell me.

    You won''t be sad after you finish speaking.

    "You have no idea what I just went through!"

    Jiang Wunian calmed down after listening to the angry voice, it seemed that it was not as bad as she imagined.

    Emotions are very contagious.

    When he realized that Lu Jingzhi was not so depressed, the depression in Jiang Wunian''s voice disappeared a lot, "What did you just go through?"

    Until now, she still doesn''t know what kind of thunderstorms are waiting for her next.

    "I saw the most beautiful woman in the world."

    It was amazing. When she uttered this sentence, she became happy for no reason, and the negative state gradually subsided. She turned over and hugged the quilt.

    Jiang Wunian: "Really?! I can''t bear to talk about it so much, I only mentioned it during the day, and I got what I wanted at night...Second sister, is he really that good-looking?"

    Lu Jingzhi chuckled, "Otherwise, how dare you think I made such a statement."

    There is no one to lead the line, and no one to guide. When he appeared in front of her, it was more impactful than anyone''s boasting.

    Jiang Wunian was envious, and whispered, "I want to see it too."

    "He is Xin Ziyi''s guest, we should have a chance to see him tomorrow."

    After chatting for a while, Lu Jingzhi suddenly said, "Do you know what he is doing?"

    Jiang Wunian racked his brains to think.

    Under the moonlight.

    Lotus Pond.

    Shadowy.

    She couldn''t help but want to add buffs to the beauty''s appearance.

    "ying the piano? Blowing the flute? Painting? This is unlikely, in the middle of the night, reciting poems? It can''t be self-pity..." Jiang Wunian poked her soft flesh again, "Second sister said."

    "I am sending paper money to my mother."

    Silence.

    Silence is Jiang Wunian tonight.

    "WTF?"

    Sparse shadows under the moon.

    The beauty looked back.

    Suddenly the cold wind whizzed.

    It was supposed to be so eerie that she would have a cold war, but because one of the protagonists is Shen Nanwei¡ªinexplicably warm? ? ?

    Jiang Wunian could no longer describe this feeling.

    "Go to sleep, it''s time to go home tomorrow." Lu Jingzhi said, "By the way, I dug out what mother wants, a box of gold bars."

    Jiang Wu read: "?"

    What what what?

    Lu Jingzhi out of thin air gestured the size of the box, "It''s heavy, my mother is such a little rich woman, I put it in the space."

    Jiang Wunian: She is tired of saying the word envy.

    "Why does mother hide so many gold bars?"

    Then who knows.

    It is always impossible to know that you will be reborn.

    "Sleepy, sleep."

    Lu Jingzhi fell asleep as soon as he said he was going to sleep, without ambiguity at all. At thest moment of falling asleep, he heard the faint voice of his sistering from his ear.

    ¡ªAm I the poorest in our family?

    Lu Bao doesn''t understand.

    Lubao is sleepy.

    Sleep until dawn.

    Woke up and said goodbye to Xin Ziyi.

    Unexpectedly, he immediately decided to set off together.

    Yesterday he said he had something to do.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t ask the bottom line.

    Her first reaction was: "Is your carriage sticking to your ass?"

 Chapter 225: His name is Xiao Shen, Shen Nanweis Shen

    Chapter 225 His name is Xiao Shen, Shen Nanwei''s Shen

    "Stop the car." Lu Jingzhi lifted the curtain, "My sister is motion sick, she needs to get out of the car to catch her breath."

    The coachman responded obediently.

    He no longer needs to ask his son.

    After all, along the way, the little girl yelled to stop not once or twice.

    He took Jiang Wunian''s hand and walked to the shade of the tree. The two walked quickly. Xin Ziyi just got down, and before he came over, Jiang Wunian asked in a low voice, "What does sister want to do?"

    She did feel ufortable along the way, if she felt ufortable, she would secretly hold her sister''s skirt, and Lu Jingzhi would be her mouthpiece and call for a stop.

    It may be that the weather has turned cloudy, and her symptoms of chest tightness and shortness of breath have improved a lot, and she is not feeling ufortable right now.

    But Jiang Wunian knew that her sister must have something to do.

    "Come down for a stroll." Lu Jingzhi did not disappoint her, raised his eyebrows at the carriage behind, "When do you think Xiao Shen wille down?"

    Speaking of this, Jiang Wunian started to mutter.

    Not only Xin Ziyi, but also the son of my mother''s previous life came with me.

    Yes.

    Until now neither of them knew his name.

    Lu Jingzhi made a decision: Since he is mother''s son, why not call him Xiao Shen.

    Jiang Wunian: Simr to Xiaobai.

    Until they climbed into the carriage again, the two of them still didn''t wait for anyone toe down.

    Lu Jingzhi felt a little regretful, "It seems that you have no luck."

    Jiang Wunian nodded heavily.

    Finally, when Lu Jingzhi yelled to stop again, Xin Ziyi pierced her small thoughts, "Miss Lu wants to meet the carriage friend behind?"

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose: "I''m so obvious?"

    Xin Ziyi had no choice but to speak unceremoniously, "Your eyes are about to burn the door of the car...Have you seen it?"

    Unable to detect his probing tone and nervousness, or even if he sensed Lu Jingzhi, she would not think too much, she nodded, "Yesterday."

    Actually, Lu Jingzhi realized that there was apanion behind him when he was walking halfway.

    Xin Ziyi teased, "Ms. Lu likes my friend?"

    Lu Jingzhi nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, and did not hesitate to blow rainbow farts, "It looks so good-looking, how can anyone in the world be so good at growing? If it is said that Nuwa spent a lot of effort in creating a human being, it would take nine hours to pinch him. Split it in half!"

    Small mouth ba ba ba ba.

    Very nagging.

    There are no heavy words in boasting.

    The truth made Xin Ziyi more knowledgeable.

    Aristocratic daughter of the imperial capital, she has seen many people chasing after Yan Qing, but whoever mentions him is either so obsessed with drooling, or so shy that she covers her face and stomps her feet.

    There are even more people who praise Yan Qingchai.

    Recite poems and draw paintings for him.

    However, no one has ever expressed such unsparing praise from the hair.

    In addition to depicting Yan Qing''s stunning face, the poems and songs focus more on his Zhn Yushu''s character, stunning literary talent, and heroic and extraordinary martial arts.

    Although, Xin Ziyi didn''t know where those people got so many things from.

    He has known Yan Qingzhui for so many years, why hasn''t he seen anything.

    But obviously,pared with Lu Jingzhi, the outrageousness of those people suddenly became less outrageous.

    No matter how carefully Xin Ziyi looked at him, he couldn''t see any falsehood on Lu Jingzhi''s face.

    The eyes are full of ttery.

    I have been listening for a long time.

    Hearing that Xin Ziyi has learned too many fresh, warm and unpretentious words of praise.

    Xin Ziyi couldn''t help but pour a cup of tea for her because she felt his mouth was dry, and he didn''t forget to take a sip of the tea cup himself, then he suddenly asked, "Wait, why do you only praise his face?" ?¡±

    Lu Jingzhi took it for granted: "Because I only like his face."

 Chapter 226: Lu Baos story will begin

    Chapter 226 Lu Bao¡¯s story will begin

    Xin Ziyi was silent for a moment.

    "You... only like his face?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Otherwise?"

    Like his inner beauty?

    Isn¡¯t that funny?

    They are not familiar with each other.

    We haven''t known each other for more than 24 hours.

    Yan Gou only looks at the face, there is nothing wrong with it.

    Xin Ziyi silently put down his teacup and turned his face aside.

    Shoulders shaking.

    Jiang Wunian, who was still on the side, couldn''t hold back, and was the first tough out loud.

    Seeing Xin Ziyi''s sluggishness just now, she almost burst outughing.

    "àÛ~"

    Being driven by such a move, Xin Ziyi couldn''t help it anymore.

    There are smiles on the corners of the eyes and brows.

    Lu Jingzhi: "?"

    Laugh fart!

    She suddenly thought of something, raised her eyebrows, and pointed at herself, "I''m only eleven years old this year."

    Although she had a strange brain circuit, Xin Ziyi understood what she wanted to express in an instant.

    Of course he knew that the little girl was not very old.

    The corners of her eyes and brows were full of joy, and her mouth was full of praise.

    But look carefully, there is no filth, no obsession, no...

    When she saw Yan Qingzhui, it was like seeing mountains, rivers, grass and trees.

    I like it because it looks good.

    That''s all.

    This even gave Xin Ziyi the illusion that there was nothing unusual about Yan Qingzhui.

    He couldn''t helpughing and shaking his head.

    Lu Jingzhi rested for a while, and became bored.

    She is not sleepy and does not want to sleep.

    Can¡¯t take out my sister¡¯s special love snacks and eat them all.

    Using the cover of the small package, Lu Jingzhi took out a book she bought in the imperial capital from the space.

    Of course it is not a serious book.

    Certainly not so unreasonable.

    is a book of words in this era.

    The imperial capital is the imperial capital, the economy is more developed than other ces, and there is more spiritual food.

    That is¡ªthe food is a bit intolerant.

    "Miss Lu likes to read story books?" Xin Ziyi saw that she had thrown the book aside and was free, so he asked.

    Lu Jingzhi closed the book, "I like reading story books, but I don''t like this one. It''s not fun. Do you want to read it?"

    As he spoke, he handed it to him.

    Xin Ziyi took the book with a smile, "Coincidentally, I didn''t expect that we have amon hobby."

    Lu Jingzhi: "What is ''again'', I said losing money is not my hobby¡ªand you are the only one who can develop losing money into a ''hobby''."

    The carriages of rich families are different from the rented carriages.

    The interior is roomy and soft.

    The most important thing is that it may have simple shock absorption technology.

    Lu Jingzhi''s **** did not protest for the time being.

    But shock absorption does not mean that there is no half bump.

    The road conditions are not very clear, you should still shake.

    Xin Ziyi only nced at it twice before handing the book to him, "I don''t feel well in my eyes, so I won''t read it."

    Actually, he doesn''t like reading scripts.

    He just likes to be read to him.

    I thought it would be a ghost if such a wish could be fulfilled under such conditions.

    Unexpectedly, the little girl really told him the story.

    "The storybook is nothing more than a story about a richdy who falls in love with a poor schr, makes a promise for life, elopes, and lives happily together," Xin Ziyi said that he can already sum up the routine, "but different people can write stories A different vor, though¡ª¡±

    Although it is still this way.

    He is ayman, and he never gets tired of this kind of story.

    "I''m looking forward to the story of Miss Lu."

    Jiang Wunian also blinked his big eyes: I am also looking forward to it.

    Lu Jingzhi did not disappoint the two of them.

    Cleared his throat, "Lu Bao''s story will begin~"

    This is a story of true and false daughters.

    The two daughters, the real and the fake, were hugged wrong since they were young, and they have embarked on different paths in life since then.

    Once the situation changed suddenly, and the truth was known, the fake daughter was taken back to the family...

 Chapter 227: Start with a stalk, and the rest depends on making up

    Chapter 227 starts with a stalk, and the rest depends on making up

    The story is over.

    Lu Jingzhi drank the teacup in one gulp. She blinked and looked at Xin Ziyi, "Why do you look so sad? Did I not speak well?"

    How can it be!

    Lu Jingzhi felt that he spoke very well.

    Based on the imperial capital, all the novels she has read are used as materials, and they are integrated.

    Start with a stalk, and the rest depends on making up.

    Xin Ziyi was very conflicted, he said truthfully, "Of course not, Miss Lu''s story is very well told, I have read the story books for so many years, this is the first time I heard such a story, um...it is not out of the ordinary."

    "Then why do you have such an expression," Lu Jingzhi pped his hands, his tone was weird, and he suddenly realized, "You don''t like clich¨¦ stories, do you?"

    "No." Xin Ziyi organized the words, "It''s just that every turning point is beyond my expectation."

    Lu Jingzhi: Say something that people should say.

    Jiang Wunian understood.

    In the story told by Lu Jingzhi, the fake daughter who was raised by the family is really, kind, silly and sweet, while the real daughter is scheming and brings some green tea. The word - "tear force".

    But no.

    The fake daughter grew up smoothly, with a harmonious family and loving parents. She thought the world was so beautiful, but it was not. She was often secretly bullied by "little sisters", but she was stupid and sweet, mainly sweet, and secondly stupid.

    She doesn''t understand.

    But she also knows sadness.

    Continue to be kind to others in a foolish way under the coaxing of the "little sister".

    Until the real daughter arrives.

    She is also kind to the real daughter.

    Good mess.

    It''s so good that the real daughter thinks that this person has paste in his head.

    Later, I gradually epted that the fake daughter is really stupid and sweet.

    After meeting each other, she saw the true faces of those "little sisters".

    They made tea, she made more tea, and the real daughter and "little sister" had a falling out.

    Zhen Qianjin grew up in a farmer''s family. She has a good brain, but she does not have much knowledge. She firmly believes that hard work can make up for one''s weakness. Not to mention the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting courses, she has read a lot of misceneous books.

    Tired of the fake daughter who surrounded her and asked her how she was doing, she simply tricked her into learning along with her.

    Later, the family was angered by the fatuous emperor and copsed overnight.

    The two fled.

    st of thest.

    The fake daughter is teaching in the town, and the real daughter is a general¡ªshe is an ordinary person in this uprising, but she is not so ordinary.

    Jiang Wunian was drowsy in the car, but the more he listened to this story, the more energetic he became.

    When she thought that Green Tea should kill the fake daughter, Green Tea confuses the real daughter with her tea fragrance.

    When she thought it was time to fight, the house was taken away.

    When she thought it was time for a hero to save the beauty and the sisters turned against each other, the real daughter walked the road of thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, you kill my family and I take away your country...

    Jiang Wunian likes this story very much.

    After all, its painting style is unique enough.

    Lu Jingzhi realizedter, "Ah, I see, do you think that the story should not have a dynasty? Let me tell you, I didn''t reflect reality."

    Xin Ziyi: "You think a lot, I didn''t think about it unless you said it."

    Finally, in Xin Ziyi''s next exnation, Lu Jingzhi understood what Xin Ziyi''s expression of excitement and mncholy, happiness and entanglement meant?

    "Do you want to listen to Gouxue Wen?"

    "Dog blood text?"

    "It''s vulgar and cool, with sourness in the routine, which hits the soul hard and makes people want to stop."

    "Well, I like dog blood."

    Xin Ziyi learns and uses.

    Lu Jingzhi was thoughtful, and suddenly, her eyes met Jiang Wunian.

 Chapter 228: Five bottles of jam can buy one **** flower

    Chapter 228 Five bottles of jam can buy one **** flower

    Beat Jiang Wunian to death, she would never have imagined that the first time she and her second sister boasted about the gods in the sky and the earth, they met¡ªtalking about vulgar novels.

    Who hasn¡¯t read some goofy novels when they were young?

    Jiang Wunian¡ª¡ªThe master of dog blood.

    The society is as afraid as she is. Tonight, under the watchful eyes of three pairs of eyes, I finished telling the **** love story of a woman who turned against her best friend, was betrayed by a girl, was robbed of the title of life-saving grace, and four men she escaped from their pursuit.

    In the end, she brought private goods with her, and none of the four men seeded in buying stocks, and they were so crazy.

    The heroine is happy and happy.

    In the middle of the night, the story is over.

    The two of them lie t and sleep.

    Jiang Wunian: The spirit of the parties has been sublimated.

    The sound of even clear and shallow breathing sounded around him.

    Jiang Wunian tossed and turned.

    How does this make her sleep!

    It was like a kaleidoscope stirring in my mind.

    Looking at the second sister resentfully, Jiang Wunian suffered from insomnia.

    She recalled the scene just now.

    She felt that the four-chasing one was very Marysu, especially after her processing, it was so sued that it made people scratch their toes, so she asked in a low voice if she thought it was very magical. The second sister obviously epted it well, and Xin Ziyi wished she could tell Some more, while the other said¡ªfortunately, four, not too many.

    This sentence is eptable.

    Jiang Wunian thought he was talking about himself.

    However, the next sentence surprised Jiang Wunian.

    He said¡ªthere were far more than four people who chased my mother back then.

    Jiang Wunian has been worried all the way, and now he is even more worried. This is like a ticking time bomb. If he meets his mother...

    ording to her idea, rtives can share secrets with each other, but this is ancient times, knowing people and faces but not heart... Besides, mother may not be willing to have entanglements with her previous life... They will definitely not bring them home.

    But what excuses are there to keep the two of them far away from home?

    So annoying!

    People with a sensitive personality always want to put themselves in the shoes of others, but they are not others after all, and the result of empathy is that the more they think about it, the more chaotic they be.

    The next day, Lu Jingzhi saw the panda sister.

    "Oh, what are you talking about?" Lu Jingzhi didn''t know at the time that there was another carriage behind, and there was a Xiao Shen in the carriage, but now that he knew, he definitely couldn''t let it go, "I''ve thought about it a long time ago. Just stay in the county."

    If the cooperation fails, there is no need for them to go to the town. If the cooperation seeds, the town does not have much resources, and the development still has to be in the county.

    Just don''t go to town.

    Jiang Wu nodded and let out a sigh of relief.

    Ideal is full, the reality is very skinny.

    The tea was reced by jam water at some point, and the sense of familiarity swept over after just one sip.

    "Try it, I brought this from the town. It''s a coincidence that I haven''t been back to the imperial capital for a long time, so I came back here again. You keep saying that you are from Ping''an County. Have you ever been to Yongxin Town?"

    The two sisters looked at each other after listening to Xin Ziyi''s words.

    Isn¡¯t Qiao¡¯s mother opening the door for Qiao, and Qiao¡¯s home?

    "I thought it was just an ordinary food presented, but it''s just a little more delicate. I didn''t expect to go back to the imperial capital as a guest. I heard someone show me that he bought jam in a small bamboo tube for ten taels of silver." Xin Ziyiughed, "If at that time If I seize this business opportunity, I might have already made a business that does not lose money."

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose.

    Suddenly had a new understanding of Boss Jin.

    This is too dark!

    Twelve taels!

    Five bottles of jam can buy one **** flower.

    In contrast, my sister is not a conscientious businessman.

    Listening to Xin Ziyi''s endlesspliments, Lu Jingzhi suddenly narrowed his eyes and smiled, "You might not believe it¡ª"

 Chapter 229: I know this piece of pulp

    Chapter 229 I know this piece of pulp

    "I believe."

    Lu Jingzhi: "...listen to me."

    Xin Ziyi made a gesture of all ears.

    He might not believe it, but this jam was made by her family¡ªthe above is what Jiang Wunian thought in his heart.

    The reality is¡ª"You may not believe it, but the piece of fruit in this bowl and I know each other."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    Second sister, there is a little strange brain circuit in it.

    Xin Ziyi: "..."

    I was surprised, but I was more excited, "You made this jam? Did you build an ice cer to store and sell it? Ice drink, ice drink...wonderful, I thought it would be flushed Or it is already delicious when spread on pastry, if it is added with ice..."

    What a delightful thing to have a bite in summer.

    Lu Jingzhi raised his chin proudly, "Not only these, my sister will make more delicious food, even better than jam, cake, milk tea, iced nuts, yogurt, brown sugar and taro balls..."

    Seeing that the second sister was drooling while she wanted to report the name of the dish, Jiang Wunian poked her on the arm.

    "Now do you still think that we are losing money building icehouses...''hobby''?" Lu Jingzhi bit these two words with a bit of emphasis.

    Under Lu Jingzhi''s showing off, Xin Ziyi''s smile gradually widened, and he even swallowed his saliva in an inelegant manner, "Miss Lu, I am already looking forward to seeing the results, and we areing to Ping''an County soon, Miss Lu Where do you live? When can we talk about business? I will live in Yongxing Town under Pingan County..."

    What Xin Ziyi said next, Lu Jingzhi only passed his mind.

    She suddenly had a bad premonition, "Wait, you''re going to Yongxing Town? Where''s the little...beauty, who''s with you too? Are you going to the Bai family in Yongxing Town?"

    She wanted to call Xiao Shen, but suddenly felt that it was inappropriate.

    Xin Ziyi: "Pfft..."

    It''s a pity, Yan Qing was chasing after him in the carriage. He was in poor health and needed to rest. If he was asked to hear the little girl''s address, I wonder if he would still look so calm and breezy.

    "No, I stayed at Bai''s housest time, but this time..." Xin Ziyi shook his head, "It''s good to live in an inn."

    Lu Jingzhi reacted quickly.

    Thest time he lived in the Bai family, he was honored as a guest by the Bai family because of Xu Shulou.

    Not surprisingly.

    Xu Shulou and Xiao Shen are rtives, so it is not surprising that they have mutual acquaintances.

    It''s just¡ªwhat the hell!

    Lu Jingzhi really started to have a headache.

    Niang, if she went shopping on a sudden whim and saw her big brother suddenly appearing, she would be dazzled!

    -

    Shen Nanwei, who was being naughty by Lu Jingzhi, lost five or six catties due to busy work.

    The big red cloth was piled up in the room, and it was cut to size in just a few days, and the pattern of the hem of the clothes was outlined, very delicate.

    The material I bought this time is much better than what Zhujia gave mest time, but this means that the fabric has a stronger drape.

    Invisibly increases the difficulty of embroidery.

    Make the time that is not rich even worse.

    Jiang Tanyue knocked on the door and brought a cup of low-fire tea. The tea had been cooled in well water. Seeing Shen Nanwei who had turned white in the room with three or four blisters on her lips, she said in a calm voice, " Drink a cup of tea and go to the fire."

    Shen Nanwei drank the teacup in one gulp.

    It looks a bit like Lu Jingzhi''s usual appearance.

    She frowns.

    Jiang Tanyue: "Complete the work first, then perfect it, don''t think about it overnight."

    From now to Zhu Ruier''s big wedding, the period of time is extremely tight, but with Shen Nanwei''s ability, it is not impossible to embroider a new wedding dress.

 Chapter 230: I miss my sisters

    Chapter 230 I miss my sisters

    But unfortunately, Shen Nanwei is a perfectionist.

    Embroidering a wedding dress, she can do it, and embroidering a wedding dress that is as good as the previous one, she cannot do it in a short time.

    It may be possible to reproduce the pattern in time.

    However, she refused to make two identical wedding dresses.

    In her words - what bride doesn''t want to be unique?

    Jiang Tanyue raised her forehead, and thest thing she could do was to buy high-quality oilmps and light a lot of them so that her mother could light up themps for night battles.

    People are so skinny.

    "No." Shen Nanwei pinched her forehead. Recently, she felt that she was going to see double images. This must be the short-sightedness that the youngest daughter said.

    No!

    She doesn''t want to distinguish between male and female, and she doesn''t want to distinguish between humans and animals.

    Shen Nanwei was depressed, and suddenly gritted her teeth, "When Xiao Miaoeres home, she must put Jiang Dagui''s sack on her and beat him so hard that his father doesn''t even know him!"

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    I can already imagine my sister''s bulingbuling eyes like light bulbs.

    "Don''t persuade me, you go to sleep, I''ll wait, Xiaoyaer said, you people can stay up all night, I think I can too."

    After finishing speaking, Shen Nanwei stroked the soft and delicate fabric and the fine and delicate stitches on it, "When I took this job in order to have enough food, I must have done it to perfection."

    As she spoke, she chuckled lightly, her eyes rolling, "This may be thest wedding dress I will make. I don''t have busy hobbies. When you get married, I may not even use embroidery needles."

    "Um."

    Doesn''t matter.

    If you have money, everything will be fine.

    Jiang Tanyue stepped out of the room.

    Looking at the silhouette of the "night battle withmps" reflected by the candlelight by the window, he blew the wind for a while at the stone table in the courtyard and then returned to his room.

    I miss my sisters a little bit.

    Noisy.

    Very pyrotechnic.

    -

    Jiang Wunian had just arrived at the entrance of the alley when the second elder sister in front of her rushed to the door like the wind on her legs, with a clear voice, "Mother, elder sister, we are back~"

    Pushing open the gate, she bounced into the yard, with a smile on her face, she continued to say, "I brought back a lot of things, and the task my mother gave me has been sessfullypleted!"

    "Little Miaoer!" Wei Xiaoqi was pacing in the courtyard, when he heard the voice suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he dashed towards her, "Quick! Let''s go to Huxi Vige! Something happened to Aunt Shen and Xiao Hua''er. "

    Wei Xiaoqi watched helplessly as the crescent-like girl who had just smiled lowered her pupils, the tails of her eyes raised, and her ck pupils were bottomless. The moment Wei Xiaoqi and her looked at each other, his whole body trembled.

    She didn''t have time to get to the bottom of it, she just hopped to tell Lu Jingzhi the ins and outs of the matter.

    But Lu Jingzhi didn''t say a word of nonsense, turned around and strode forward.

    Step out of the small courtyard and lock it.

    Pushing Jiang Wunian, who was in a daze, to turn around, "Let''s go, mother and sister are in Huxi Vige."

    There is a carriage waiting on the side of the road.

    was prepared by Wei Xiaoqi.

    She didn''t know that Lu Jingzhi would definitelye back, but she would rush back before Zhu Rui''er''s big wedding, have a feast of wedding wine and be happy, that''s what was agreed.

    Unexpectedly, luck was not too bad, and when Lu Jingzhi came.

    Along the way, Lu Jingzhi heard what happened.

    The incident of the wedding dress is not mentioned, and the following sentence sums it up¡ªLao Jiang¡¯s family invited a witch to exorcise Jiang Tanyue and Shen Nanwei.

    Jiang Wunian trembled, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and put it on her back, smoothing it, and said in a serious tone, "Don''t be afraid, we believe in science today."

    Jiang Wunian: I believe in science any day.

 Chapter 231: The old lady gave too much

    Chapter 231 The olddy gave too much

    Lu Jingzhi has a serious expression.

    She has already thought about the way out.

    First punch the olddy Jiang and then kick the olddy.

    Next...

    The horse cart is much faster than the bullock cart.

    Before arriving at Huxi Vige, the noise could already be heard.

    "Careless."

    Seeing the annoyed look of the second sister, Jiang Wunian was startled, "What...what''s wrong?"

    Lu Jingzhi lightly tutted, "It should take a while to go to the academy and bring Jiang Jinxu back."

    It''s toote to say anything.

    Before the car stopped, Lu Jingzhinded on the ground lightly. After half-bending his knees to relieve the momentum, he rushed to the back of the crowd and shouted, "Give way, make way."

    Four or two strokes, the vigers who were pulled away had already entered the encirclement before they could react.

    The imaginary scene of pear blossoms with rain and blood on their heads did not appear.

    Lu Jingzhi loosened his clenched fist and stuck it to the edge of his clothes, his eyes were bent, "Mother, sister."

    Jumping over is a bear hug.

    Jiang Tanyue let go of her tightly pursed lips, and gently raised a smile. Shen Nanwei rubbed her fluttering hair, and said with a smile, "Little Miaoer is beautiful again."

    Lu Jingzhi: "Really? I have been eating well recently, I can sleep well, and I haven''t suffered."

    She said, pinching the slight, recently protruding baby fat on her face.

    When the two behind squeezed in, what they saw was a happy scene.

    But someone doesn''t want them to have a nice chat.

    The mother-inw with a rigid face stood up, "You are the other daughter of the Jiang family''s third bedroom? Come here and let the mother-inw show you if you have been possessed by a ghost."

    Lu Jingzhi followed the voice, squinted his eyes slightly, and looked up and down the man. In the face of the man''s growing impatience, he rubbed the pointy tooth with the tip of his tongue, raised his hand slightly, and raised a middle finger. "How old are you?"

    Fingertips are white to almost transparent.

    If the skin in this state appears on other people, it can already bring a sense of vulnerability to others.

    But she didn''t feel that way.

    The appearance of being generous is like a grass that stubbornly emerges from the rocks. It is straight, with a stretched posture,zily stretching its waist, and the sharp de of grass points to the sky, as if raising a middle finger...

    I''ming.

    Jiang Wu thought to himself, this trip did not give the second sister a chance to fight, no, she has to make up for it.

    The sorceress has bad legs and feet, and she is leaning on a cane. Hearing what she said, she held the cane hard and beat the ground.

    The deer frightened the branches and ignored her.

    Ask family members how things are going.

    In short, the sorceress is here and just started.

    She asserted that there was something wrong with the family.

    Mrs. Jiang should even ask her to execute the two of them on the spot.

    The sorceress was about to practice, but was interrupted by Jiang Dagui.

    Jiang Dagui also invited a practitioner, and he is on his way now.

    now froze.

    Lu frightened and crossed his arms, "What, you think you are not professional enough, so you hired another person to steal your job?"

    One sentence turned the madman off his back, with a heavy snort.

    But in the end didn''t say anything.

    If this situation had happened in the past, she would have walked away after all.

    I have never seen such unruly people.

    But this time is an exception.

    After all, the olddy gave too much.

    Besides, she is not a good ghost when she looks at this family. Look at this little girl, when she looks at her, her eyes are full of murderous looks. She must have done nothing good in her previous life.

    Isn''t it just a few lies, money is so easy to get, a fool would not do it.

    Yes.

    Lies.

    Real talent and learning?

    Also believe the vigers.

    The sorceress also despises Mrs. Jiang¡ªjust because her son died, and her daughter-inw¡¯s family suddenly made a lot of money, she wanted to use the family of crimes...the usations are still hard to turn over...

    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from outside the crowd.

 Chapter 232: acquaintance

    Chapter 232 is an acquaintance

    "Quickly spread out, I can already sense ghosts, they are very powerful."

    The vigers were in an uproar.

    The man strode in, holding apass in one hand and a wooden sword in the other. The Taoist priest with a righteous face suddenly stopped.

    Four eyes face each other.

    In an instant, the man is like a balloon being deted.

    The deer was shocked and happy.

    What a coincidence.

    Destined to meet thousands of miles away.

    Being deceived, this person is not tired of it?

    Jin Youxian almost couldn''t hold back his superior face: Why is it her again!

    Jiang Dagui was still talking about the "abnormality" of this family, and then urged him to find the ghost quickly.

    Jin Youxian was fiddling with hispass, when suddenly he shouted sharply, and raised the mahogany sword with a swish.

    With a piercing sound.

    Jiang Dagui and Qian Zhenzhu in the crowd looked at each other, their eyes were full of malice, and their smiles had not yet risen, but suddenly froze.

    The vigers were also stunned for a moment, talking a lot.

    "Who are you referring to?"

    "Who is the ghost?

    "Jiang Chenshi? No, no, no, I saw it. The Taoist priest is referring to..."

    Money Pearl.

    The culprit, who was dragging his wounds and wanted to watch the fun, turned pale, "Master Dao, your sword is crooked..."

    "Are you questioning me?" Jin Youxian red at Qian Zhenzhu.

    Ms. Jiang''splexion also changed.

    She knew the little girl in her son''s heart, and she took the initiative to ask the Taoist priest to im credit, thinking that he could get a share of the pie after Sanfang fell.

    But, but what''s going on now!

    Why did the Taoist priest invited by the second son point his sword at the second daughter-inw?

    Is it impossible...

    Mrs. Jiang''s triangr eyes were wide open in shock, and she staggered and almost fell.

    Jin Youxian pinched his fingers, opened his eyes suddenly, and condemned Qian Zhenzhu, who was still at a loss¡ªwas there any injury recently? Does it take a long time to heal? Does it stink? That''s right, it''s because there are ghosts haunting you.

    very good.

    Qian Zhuzhu put herself in it.

    Jin Youxian''s eloquent appearance is not unprofessional, even the sorceress who is traveling with him is taken aback.

    In this way, the sorceress contributed the ck dog blood that she hadn''t had time to use in the future.

    Qian Zhenzhu cried and cried.

    But no one stopped.

    The light in Qian Zhenzhu''s eyes went out, she gritted her teeth, how could shepare to Jiang Chenshi? Why did the vigers persuade Mrs. Jiang not to do anything wrong when she was being made things difficult by the sorceress?

    Even the vige chief spoke up for them.

    If Jiang Xiaohua hadn¡¯t agreed with the sorcerer in the end, the sorceress would even be persuaded by the vigers to leave...

    Why!

    Why did she change her appearance when she came here!

    Suddenly she felt cold all over.

    There seems to be substantial pain in the neck, carefully wiped, the blood on the hand, her blood? No, ck dog blood with a strong fishy smell!

    When Qian Zhenzhu was taken away by Jiang Dagui, she was in a trance.

    The crowd made way for themselves, disgust overflowing from their faces, for fear of being touched by her.

    At this time, let¡¯s not talk about ghosts or not, even the smell of ck dog blood is not something everyone can bear.

    Suddenly, the sluggish Qian Zhenzhu''s cloudy eyes widened and puffed up suddenly. She saw the white, glowing little girl surrounded by the vigers give her a little thumbs up, and swayed it yfully a few times.

    With that smiling face, no matter how you look at it, you owe it.

    Qian Zhenzhu''s voice was shrill, and she wanted to pounce back, but Jiang Dagui hugged him tightly under the order of Vige Chief Yang, Qian Zhenzhu didn''t care about it, she almost flopped and crawled this way: "It''s you, Jiang Xiaomiao! It''s you¡­"

    It was you who bribed the Taoist priest, and you let him frame me! It''s you¡­

    Suddenly she fell limp.

    Mouth hoo hoo, but can''t speak.

 Chapter 233: Backhand a reporter

    Chapter 233 Backhand a reporter

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know what Qian Zhenzhu was thinking.

    Or she doesn''t care if she knows it.

    After all, from a certain point of view, Qian Zhenzhu''s guess is correct.

    Murao.

    The crowd dispersed.

    "I''ve only been away for a while, and the house is ready for people to live in." Lu Jingzhipared this ce with the unfinished house in his mind, and was amazed to find that the difference between the rough and the finished product could be a gxy.

    "I''ll be able to move in when I set up a banquet." Jiang Tanyue took a look at Jin Youxian who was standing at the gate aftering in, and asked Lu Jingzhi, "Know you?"

    "Yes." Lu Jingzhi turned his head and raised an eyebrow at Jin Youxian, "I don''t know whether I should cast aside your conscience for doing such a shameful thing, or praise you for your good eyes."

    She just cast a sideways nce at Qian Zhenzhu, and this person followed her train of thought very well to break the situation.

    Jin Youxian has a thick skin, and it''s not the first time he''s been teased by a little girl.

    "Cough, the old man is spying on the secret..."

    "No matter how stupid you are, you don''t even have to drink a ss of water."

    Jin Youxian shook his beard, shut up, took the tea bowl brought by Jiang Tanyue and drank it down in one gulp.

    Shen Nanwei was a little curious if this was Lu Jingzhi''s trick, Lu Jingzhi grinned and showed his small white teeth, "How can I, I don''t know how to make clever calctions, if I have to say... this is called breaking money and avoiding disaster."

    Broken money refers to the one hundred taels that I had to spend on thest bailout.

    Ben stayed very close to the gate of the courtyard to avoid suspicion, but when he heard the little girl shake off the encounter between the two, his hand holding the tea bowl trembled, and he took another step back, finally unable to avoid it.

    It wasn''t that he suddenly had face and knew it was wrong to lie to the child.

    Rather¡ªthe child gave away a hundred taels like this, wouldn''t her family pick up a broom and call him in the face?

    Imagined things did not happen.

    Not even a single person in the family has an angry face.

    The mother smiled and praised the little girl, "Ah, our little Miaoer is kind-hearted."

    The girl called sister on the other side also nodded, "It''s a good thing and a good reward."

    Although she doesn''t believe this stuff most of the time.

    Jin Youxian: "..."

    Others may not believe it.

    He, a man in his thirties, was a little envious of this little girl.

    Jin Youxian is the end of the vige he left, and soon, the family returned to the town.

    Many things I bought are in the yard.

    "I regret building a house in Huxi Vige. Let''s move to another ce." Lu Jingzhi was a little sleepy after eating. Arms under the pad, "When will Mrs. Jiang die suddenly?"

    Jiang Tanyue: "No regrets."

    In other ces, there is no such a stretch of green hills that makes my sister happy.

    Lu Jingzhi: "She always troubles you."

    "Because Jiang Dafu went to jail two days ago."

    Lu Jingzhi is not sleepy now.

    My ears pricked up instantly, "Quick, I want to listen."

    The wedding dress incident, whether it was resold, or he insisted that it was burned, has vited thew.

    Jiang Tanyue is no longer the little white flower Jiang Tanyue she used to be.

    Now she is Jiang¡¤Thirty Years in Hedong Thirty Years in Hexi Mo bullying young poor Tanyue, whoever messes with her, she just went back.

    Jiang Dagui was involved in something, and she reported it to the official.

    It was Jiang Dafu who was arrested.

    Bearing the me for the younger brother is what the elder brother should do.

    Jiang Tanyue expressed understanding and respect.

    There is no way to disrespect.

    After all, she had already said that the county magistrate is not bad at all, and good at good.

    To this extent, her expectation has been met.

 Chapter 234: Life is not easy, Vivi sighed

    Chapter 234 Life is not easy, Weiwei sighs

    "The daughter is lost, the wife is half-crazy, how dare he do this..." Lu Jingzhi expressed his iprehension, and spread his hands, "This man''s mind is filled with shit, right?"

    "It''s probably pretending to be ''filial piety first''." Jiang Tanyue stopped eating melon seeds, and chuckled, "There is one more thing to tell you."

    "I''m ready." Lu Jingzhi pretended to listen respectfully.

    Jiang Tanyue said, "The reason why I only have 60% expectations for this matter is because Zhang Dabao and Zhang Xiong and his son are back."

    Lu Jingzhi became angry visibly with the naked eye.

    Jiang Tanyue, who knew her sister had such an attitude, immediately pushed the fruit te in front of her to divert her attention.

    "How can this be?! The county magistrate is blind? Can''t see the corpse in the yard?" Lu Jingzhi gnawed a big mouthful of plums angrily, blinked his eyes unconsciously, and the saliva couldn''t stop falling, "Sour... Why is this man like this! Fortunately, I still said that he came in person, he is a good man."

    Lu Jingzhi was depressed, "I act like I''m stupid."

    Zhang Qin and Zhang Jio were convicted.

    Zhang Qin was the principal offender, and the old couple were the aplices in burying the corpse.

    All night, Lu Jingzhi was humming with anger.

    While several people were enjoying the cool outside the courtyard, Shen Nanwei was diligently embroidering indoors.

    Put her head out to exhale heat, wipe the sweat on her neck with a handkerchief, looking at the threeughing and talking daughters and Wei Xiaoqi who was quietly eating melons, Shen Nanwei''s eyes seemed to be stuffed with a whole lemon.

    In the past, she was so boring that she wanted to look up and count the stars.

    And now...

    Life is not easy, Weiwei sighed.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Mother,e here to enjoy the shade?"

    Shen Nanwei: Resist the temptation.

    "Mother, would you like to eat preserved fruit and jerky, I see you have lost a lot of weight!"

    Shen Nanwei had a sore nose.

    Yes I do!

    She thought!

    But she couldn''t, the blister on her mouth was healed and long.

    Where can I eat jerky.

    Lu Jingzhi ran over, entered the house, and closed the window. The light blue fluorescence echoed the warm candle light. It wrapped around Lu Jingzhi''s wrist, flowing like a band of light in the Milky Way.

    Soft and cool, itnded on the corner of Shen Nanwei''s mouth.

    The itchy feeling is suppressed.

    Scab over.

    followed by shedding.

    in a blink

    Now, Shen Nanwei didn''t even have a reason why she couldn''t eat jerky and didn''t want to participate in her daughters'' tea party.

    Yes.

    She didn''t want to embroider alone in the house.

    Just like that, Shen Nanwei told herself¡ªjust rx, the purpose of rxing is to work better.

    When I opened my eyes, it was the next day.

    Shen Nanwei was anxious.

    Listless.

    Lu Jingzhi suggested: "How about finding an embroiderer who is about the same level as you toplete the next steps together?"

    Shen Nanwei had a resentful expression: "How could there be such a person."

    "The so-called masters are among the people, try it, and you won''t lose if you try it." Seeing Shen Nanwei''s dark circles under the eyes that night''s rest and eye cream could not be repaired, Lu Jingzhi remembered what her sister said, and her mother seemed to be suffering from some pseudo-myopia up.

    Under Lu Jingzhi''s insistence, the two went to several clothing stores.

    "In the past, I wouldn''t have looked at it twice." Shen Nanwei expressed her disgust, "Let''s go, take a look at the next shop."

    "This is the ce where we bought clothes when we were poor and white," Lu Jingzhi muttered when he walked a few steps to the front of the store, "I don''t know if it''s closed or not."

    Shen Nanwei knows this.

    At that time, I came twice to buy materials, and the door was closed.

    "Little Miao''er has always been lucky." Shen Nanwei''s eyebrows stretched, and she finally didn''t get rejected today.

 Chapter 235: What, the water and soil are not acclimatized?

    Chapter 235 Why, are you not limatized?

    Shen Nanwei nced outside the store, the store is smaller than other clothing stores.

    "Guests want to buy something, take a look for yourself."

    Lu Jingzhi smiled obediently, "Miss Boss, I''m shopping again."

    The little yellow velvet flower on her head swayed, and the proprietress raised her eyelids, "Yo, are you still wearing it?"

    The two who have only met once are very familiar with each other.

    No one saw Shen Nanwei standing in front of the store, and didn''t step into the store for a long time.

    "What do you want to buy today?" The proprietress sized her up. "It looks like I can afford more expensive materials. Let me show you this batch of materials. I found them with some effort."

    As he spoke, he left the two of them where they were, and went to search in the closet.

    "Mother, mother?" Lu Jingzhi looked down at the skirt, she had grown a little taller, and the fitted skirt was very sensitive to height, so her body was raised by two centimeters.

    Time to buy a new one.

    Shen Nanwei lowered her head and whispered in her ear, "You shouldn''t have to worry about the wedding dress."

    Lu Jingzhi turned her head and took a look at the clothes in the store. She couldn''t see any difference, so she asked casually, "Is the workmanship good?"

    Holding a lotus-colored dress in her hand.

    "No." Listening carefully, Shen Nanwei''s voice was a little hoarse and a little weird, she said, "This is my teacher."

    "Who?!" Lu Jingzhi was startled, "Your teacher? Isn''t that..."

    The most talented woman in Jiangnan?

    Why are you here?

    Are you limatized in Jiangnan?

    Soon, the proprietress came back holding a roll of fabric, as if holding a handful of stars.

    It turned out to be a gradient ofvender.

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes lit up, "Buy!"

    Shen Nanwei smiled, "Little Miaoer wants to be smug?"

    "Everyone has the love of beauty." Lu Jingzhi admitted generously, "I like beautiful things."

    It''s just that she also knows that she is a person who can''t stop jumping up and down, and doesn''t like to wearplicated dresses very much.

    So there is no requirement for dress code.

    She not only likes pretty things, but also pretty faces.

    Suddenly, Lu Jingzhi froze.

    Beautiful...Xiao Shen!

    She forgot such an important thing!

    Damn it!

    It seems that today I passed the inn where Xin Ziyi and Xiao Shen rested!

    Should be fine.

    Looking at the mother who was able to talk to the proprietress with ease, the deer scratched her head in fright. The mother was in a good mood.

    Nothing to do with her, Lu Jingzhi squatted at the door of the store waiting for Shen Nanwei, and poured out two small stones from his cuffs to y with.

    As everyone knew, Shen Nanwei, whom she secretly admired, almost burst into tears.

    Her teacher!

    Her magnificent teacher!

    She is so delicate to the hair of the teacher!

    How did you get down to opening a shop in a corner of the town!

    If it wasn''t for Shen Nanwei growing up close to the teacher when she was young, and she could understand her voice and smile very clearly, she wouldn''t be able to associate the proprietress with the teacher today.

    No other.

    It''s really that the proprietress''s dress is too in and unpretentious.

    It is no match for the teacher who threw the priceless dress into the river after a thread on the clothes didn''t meet his expectations.

    She couldn''t show how turbulent her heart was.

    By asking the proprietress to make clothes for the daughters with this light purple cloth that is as smooth as water, I asked her for help.

    The proprietress agreed very happily and casually. She didn''t ask for money, but she did ask for time. "I''m not sure when it will be done. I''ve been a littlezy in the past two years."

    Shen Nanwei readily agreed.

    Lu Jingzhi twisted his waist and nced back, "My sister and I are growing taller, we can make our clothes longer."

 Chapter 236: In terms of mentality, they have always been able to

    Chapter 236 On mentality, they have always been able to

    "Children are troublesome." The proprietress seemed to beining, but her tone was still indifferent. She found a new hairpin and waved to Lu Jingzhi.

    This time it is a fluffy bunny, surrounded by soft flowers surrounded by tender grass.

    On the way back, Shen Nanwei was surprised, "Why are you sneaking around?"

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose.

    "Let me guess? Who is Xiao Miaoer hiding from?" Shen Nanwei made a serious analysis, "Little Miaoer is not afraid of anything, so she won''t be your enemy. Who else needs to hide? It won''t be someone I know people."

    As she spoke, she shook her head andughed, her beautiful eyes rolled around, a little teasing. Suddenly, she saw Lu Jingzhi who had been rubbing the tip of her nose.

    The small appearance is innocent and a little guilty.

    Shen Nanwei: "..."

    The smile froze on his face.

    "My God! It can''t be...really?!" Shen Nanwei was shocked, a little incoherent, "It can''t be Loulou who knows about me... right?"

    Lu Jingzhiforted, "No, don''t worry, it has nothing to do with Xu Shulou, it''s just that your son came to town."

    Shen Nanwei took a breath.

    Thanks.

    was notforted.

    One person''s dog Sungsong bes two people''s dog Sungsong.

    The whole day, Shen Nanwei didn''t start embroidery.

    This day is so thrilling and exciting.

    "You mean you didn''t find him following you until you got into the carriage?"

    "Um."

    "The first time we met was at the lotus pond, and he was sending me paper money?"

    "Um."

    For a long time, Shen Nanwei didn''t speak. Lu Jingzhi was worried about her and poked her hand on the table. Shen Nanweiughed, "I don''t me you."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded.

    "I was just wondering..."

    "What?"

    "It''s nothing." Shen Nanwei rubbed her forehead, "Soldiers areing to block, it''s useless to think too much."

    I have to say that the mentality of the family has always been very good.

    -

    The next day, the whole family got busy without touching the ground.

    Jiang Tanyue approached Xin Ziyi to discuss business.

    A weekter, the shop opened.

    Almost all the wealthy households in Shangnan Street in the town sent people to send congrattory gifts¡ªI don¡¯t know how busy my sister was when they were visiting the imperial capital.

    Xin Ziyi left the town for Fucheng the next day.

    Concentrate the work in seven days, and only wait for the opening at the same time.

    Jiang Tanyue has no shortage of experience and money¡ªthe scene of Shen Nanwei taking out the gold with pride and letting her let go is still fresh in my memory.

    Shecks time.

    Xin Ziyi, sent by her younger sister, can greatly shorten the time for her to take the first step in her career.

    Of course, Mr. Jiang and Jin Youqian''s limit stretching when doing business ispletely useless for Xin Ziyi.

    Xin Ziyi agrees with everything she says.

    Mr. Jiang sighed, but if she is ck-hearted...

    Lu Jingzhi told her with a smile, "My hobby is losing money in business."

    In the past seven days, the wedding dress in Shen Nanwei''s hands took shape.

    For this reason, two pandas were born, one is her, and the other is the proprietress.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t ask his mother how she got the proprietress to nod in agreement.

    She is also very busy.

    On the first day, I climbed over the wall and entered the academy to use Jiang Jinxu of his mother''s viciousness, but I couldn''t find anyone, but I met Zhao Xiaodong who lived in the academy.

    He said that Jiang Jinxu went to study in the county.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t find anyone and went home to sleep.

    She thought to herself, no wonder Mrs. Jiang looks so ugly.

    If the academy in the town is a small fire, then the county is an incinerator.

    Very expensive.

    Oh, right.

    Still have to spend money to entrust connections to keep Jiang Dafu out.

    The next day she visited Jiang''s house, leaving a great psychological shadow on Jiang Dagui who got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet and was frightened by a face-to-face and fell into the cesspit in a panic.

    Went to Zhang¡¯s house for a walk in the middle of the night, and heard Zhang Dabao and Zhang Xiong arguing.

 Chapter 237: Lu Jingzhi, who does great things

    Chapter 237 Deer startled branches who do great things

    There are only two big men in the Zhang family.

    Zhang Dabao''s legs are inconvenient, and he depends on his father for eating and drinking.

    In the past, his father doted on him, because most of the work was undertaken by the old couple, and there was still Zhang Qin, after two filters, what would he do with him?

    He just needs to show an attitude.

    Now he also loves Zhang Dabao.

    But not pure anymore.

    Too much work between pets.

    I am toozy to pet.

    Zhang Dabao thought it was convenient in the middle of the night, and called Zhang Xiong to help him. Zhang Xiong was so sleepy that he pretended to be asleep and couldn''t hear him.

    Zhang Dabao yelled and yelled, but in the end he couldn''t shake Zhang Xiong, so he had to stand up on his crutches and go to the courtyard.

    In the yard, it can still be vaguely seen that the dark soil that was dug out was originally the loweryer of the ground.

    I don''t know if it''s the uneven ground or something else, but Zhang Dabao felt that the moment he stepped on it, he felt as if he had stepped into a swamp, and his good leg sank a little. In an instant, his crutch slipped.

    The whole person''s center of gravity was unstable, he lost his support, staggered forward, his frightened expression froze, and he fell heavily to the ground.

    The nose touched the ground first, and bright red blood poured out instantly.

    The moment he opened his mouth wide and howled, the green under his feet faded, as if it was just an illusion between heaven and earth.

    Today is also a day when wood-type supernatural powers hide merit and fame.

    Zhang Dabao¡¯s crying caused the surrounding dogs to bark. I don¡¯t know if Zhang Xiong was having a nightmare or he was pointing at Sang Huai. A voice came from the room, ¡°Stop barking, it¡¯s annoying.¡±

    That¡¯s what he said, but when he came out rubbing his eyes and saw Zhang Dabao¡¯s miserable appearance, he rushed out to help him up.

    The original tender and white appearance of the son can no longer be seen clearly.

    Originally, I came out out of convenience, and after such a toss, I don¡¯t have to go to thetrine anymore.

    Zhang Xiong was disgusted and wanted to scold his mother, but in the end he still had to return rationally, holding his nose to deal with the matter.

    When he helped Zhang Dabao up, he staggered and walked on Zhang Dabao''s old road amidst the crying father and mother that caused the dog to bark.

    "what!"

    Like stepping on a soft snake.

    It seems to be an illusion.

    He carried Zhang Dabao to the end, Zhang Dabaoy heavily on the ground for the second time, and this time Zhang Xiong, who was the weight of a grown man, also fell on him.

    Coincidentally, his injured leg was pressed by something, and the sound of dislocated clicks made people shudder in the night.

    Quiet.

    Followed by a new wave of killing pigs.

    And this is not the end.

    I don''t know how long it will be.

    The two cried for their father and mother regardless of the pain and image, begging all gods to bless them, and begging...the forgiveness of the person they killed.

    Lu Jingzhi squatted in the corner and dug his ears.

    pouted with disdain.

    It''s quite exhausting to listen to the sound of crying and howling all night.

    Especially her ears are so good.

    This thing ends here.

    On the third day, I wandered around the mountains twice.

    On the fourth day, I began to follow behind my sister to help. Jiang Wunian was teaching his disciples how to make snacks. Lu Jingzhi followed suit with great interest, and he was sure that his radiance was not here.

    It¡¯s okay to let her barbecue, but it¡¯s okay to make desserts.

    She can''t help Jiang Wunian much in substance, but she can help a lot in spiritual aspects.

    With her existence, Jiang Wunian will feel at ease, and she is also good at teaching people how to make dim sum.

    Apprentices are bought.

    signed a contract.

    I didn''t want them to get started right away, Jiang Wunian really liked this job, and she was busy in the days before the store opened.

    The signatures in the store are cream cake, brown sugar taro balls, pudding, and roasted grass jelly.

    Limited.

    It is expected to change every other time.

    Other snacks are unlimited.

    Marketing, Mr. Jiang can understand.

    Due to sufficient manpower, many cumbersome projects were assigned to special personnel. In the end, Jiang Wunian was not as exhausted as imagined.

 Chapter 238: Jiang Tanyue

    Chapter 238 Jiang Tanyue, King of Kings

    There may be another reason.

    Jiang Wunian rolled up his sleeves, raised his arms, and made the showy movements that muscr men often do. Unfortunately, Lu Jingzhi, who went back to sleep, saw clearly.

    Jiang Wunian withdrew his arm as if struck by lightning, Lu Jingzhi smiled and stepped forward to squeeze her.

    "Ah, I really have muscles."

    Lu Jingzhi showed his thin next door, "I had it two days ago, but it''s gone these two days."

    Jiang Wunian was a little ashamed of what he just did, but was immediately distracted by Lu Jingzhi.

    "You can''t lose exercise on weekdays."

    She was working hard to digest every move that her second sister taught her.

    Lu Jingzhi is also practicing calligraphy when he has time.

    Many of the books she bought in the imperial capital had her favorite font styles, and she asionally practiced them ording to the gourd painting.

    When ites to hard work, her sister is indispensable.

    Work hard to make money during the day, and learn to fight from her at night.

    What a rich learning atmosphere¡ªbut Shen Nanwei just wants to be paralyzed.

    Without him, I was really tired and vomited some time ago.

    The circles of double images in front of her eyes have not yet fallen.

    After listening to the science poprization of the daughters, I feel panic every day. She is in such a good age, but she doesn¡¯t want a and cataracts!

    I heard that the eyes will be cloudy.

    Shen Nanwei thought of the eyes of Mrs. Jiang and Qian Zhenzhu, and felt a chill, "Is there something wrong with their eyes?"

    Then who knows.

    The eyes of people with evil thoughts and those with pure and kind thoughts are different.

    "The eyes are the windows of the soul", this sentence is not without reason.

    It''s boring to be paralyzed every day.

    She wanted to help out at the dessert shop, but she was afraid of running into his son.

    Recalling the past, Shen Nanwei smiled nostalgicly, "My son was clingy when he was young, and I avoided him when I thought he was annoying."

    As soon as these words came out, Lu Jingzhi seemed to see the beautiful and sticky little milk bag.

    "Will he cry?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

    Jiang Wunian whispered, "Probably not, that''s the prince."

    In the movies and TV dramas she has watched, creatures like princes are very strong.

    Shen Nanwei tapped her head lightly with a small fan, "What are you thinking, of course a child will cry, the more I cry, the less I want to see him, but when I was blowing the wind by theke and reading the script, I suddenly felt that it was nice to be around me." Quiet, and look at him again."

    Shen Nanwei chuckled, "He just looked at me aggrieved, and when I saw him, I would think, ah, what a beautiful child, with a soft face, and the tears are so beautiful, I was born Hey, I suddenly want to y with him for a while."

    The two sisters who met Xiao Shen imagined that scene.

    And Boss Jiang had a rare and weird curiosity.

    She wanted to know how beautiful her mother''s son was.

    "And then?" Lu Jingzhi blinked and looked at Shen Nanwei. Obviously, she took this as a bedtime story.

    "Then? Then when it''s time to bother him, I still annoy him." Shen Nanwei said, "I will throw him to the queen when I want to stay by myself, and take a look at him when I want to see."

    Jiang Wunian was a little worried, and Gong Douben went round and round in her heart: "Aren''t you afraid that others will bully him?"

    Shen Nanwei leaned back and forth with a smile, "He''s just a three-year-old brat, will bullying him give him a sense of aplishment?"

    This night, Shen Nanwei talked a lot about her past.

    I don''t know if it is the illusion of Lu Jingzhi.

    She feels that the current mother''s mentality has changedpared to the previous period.

    It seems that it started when Xiao Shen appeared.

    It''s just that Lu Jingzhi couldn''t tell what exactly changed.

 Chapter 239: Lazy cancer patient Shen Nanwei

    Chapter 239 Lazy cancer patient Shen Nanwei

    Worried that Shen Nanwei would be hurt if she stayed in the small courtyard and read the storybook every day. The three sisters and Wei Xiaoqi would often find time to chat with her no matter how busy they were.

    Shen Nanwei looked at Jiang Wunian, who was sent out to apany her today and sat on a small bench, and said, "I heard from Xiao Miaoer that you care not only about human physical health, but also about mental health."

    Jiang Wunian knows more about such misceneous things than the two older sisters.

    Because of social fear, she once suspected that she was a "faulty" person.

    Naturally pay more attention to mental health.

    She gave Shen Nanwei popr science about depression and a series of mental illnesses caused by psychology or physiology.

    Among them, there are also symptoms between disease and non-disease, such as anxiety disorder and social fear, which are full of young people in the modern sense.

    Shen Nanwei was thoughtful, and when Jiang Wunian thought she had some epiphany, she heard her mother say, "I think the queen mother must have obsessivepulsive disorder and that perfectionism."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    Then she listened to her mother put a little disease on each of the concubines in the harem.

    In the end, I still didn¡¯t forget to include myself, ¡°What am I? Azy cancer patient? It should be like this.¡±

    Jiang Wunian told Lu Jingzhi before going to bed, "Mother doesn''t look boring at all."

    After the dessert shop stabilized, they held a banquet at the end of Huxi Vige.

    Going home to live in a new house.

    Shen Nanwei''s "little sisters" crowded around her lively.

    Aunt Zheng exchanged pleasantries with Zhu Xin''er''s mother-inw, Zhu Shi, and a group of people Shen Nanwei knew well.

    Lu Jingzhi tilted his head and approached Jiang Tanyue, "Sister, why are those people who didn''t care about our family before so warm to my mother?"

    "I hired someone to nt the pepper seeds." Jiang Tanyue said, "After working with Xin Ziyi, I calcted that the peppers grown in the few acres ofnd at home were not enough, so I bought a new field and nted peppers. .¡±

    Lu Jingzhi still didn¡¯t understand, and said frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    "I promised the vigers when I nted pepper seeds for the first time that I would cooperate with the vigers and lease thend next year." Jiang Tanyue said calmly, "This year''s preparations are a bitte, and the quality of thend I bought is not good. Lived up to expectations - I''m more inclined to use the fertile fields that have been cleared next year."

    The ancients believed that food is everything.

    But after seeing the capabilities and achievements of the Jiang family''s third wife, she no longer doubted anything else.

    Every time I see Jiang Tanyue, a sentence pops up in my mind¡ªfollow Jiang Xiaohua and have meat.

    Lu Jingzhi suddenly realized, "So even if the sorceress came that day, there were many people who came to our house?"

    "Interests can bind the rtionship between human beings who are not intimate." Jiang Tanyue said, "In any case, this pie is right."

    Even if Lu Jingzhi couldn''te back that day and couldn''t break the situation violently, Jiang Tanyue was no longer the Jiang Tanyue who was ughtered by others.

    Her chain of interests began to infiltrate as early as invisible, bypassing the Jiang family and binding most of the vigers in Huxi Vige.

    Shen Nanwei, who returned to the vige, was like a fish in water.

    Happily carrying a small basket every day, with some small rags and food in the basket, to gather with the "sisters" group who invited her. Under the nourishment of gossip, her cheeks became round again visible to the naked eye.

    She has beautiful bones.

    It''s kind of sickly to lose weight.

    After getting a little more flesh, the facial lines are smoother and the skin condition is better.

    The eyes are also full of energy.

    Every frown and smile makes people unable to move their eyes away.

    Therefore, Shen Nanwei, a flower in Anning Vige, was approached by a matchmaker.

 Chapter 240: Two happy girls eating melon

    Chapter 240 Two happy girls eating melon

    Shen Nanwei came home with a bad face.

    At that time, only Lu Jingzhi, who was refreshed from the green hills, was at home, "Mom, today it''s just the two of us, and the food is ready-made, are you hungry?"

    Close the door.

    The thick gate and high courtyard wall iste everything from the outside world¡ªthe three-person-high courtyard wall is the only one in Huxi Vige.

    Shen Nanwei pointed to her face: "Little Miaoer, am I pretty?"

    This is beyond doubt.

    Seeing her daughter nodding without hesitation, Shen Nanwei was angry, "The matchmaker said that the man with my face doesn''t dislike me."

    The voice is full of anger, and it will explode at one point.

    Lu Jingzhi was delighted, "Which matchmaker, if you don''t need eyeballs, you can donate them to those who need them."

    Shen Nanwei snorted angrily, "Your words are not bad, I will use them to curse people next time."

    "How can this be called a curse, there is clearly no dirty word." Lu Jingzhi asked with a smile, "Mom, do you want to remarry?"

    Shen Nanwei''s face was full of chills, and she rolled her eyes, "Am I sick? Don''t ask for trouble while you''re enjoying your happy life?"

    With her current status, after marrying a viger, she went to the field to feed the pigs.

    She was crazy to remarry.

    Oh, this face is also pretty good, it¡¯s not a bad idea to "climb" a bit, and then? Go to the backyard to fight?

    Shen Nanwei''s dislike was palpable, "No, I have to go out tomorrow to see if there is anything written by the Jiang family."

    The result is surprising.

    The matchmaker did find her spontaneously.

    No Jiang family involved.

    She is a well-known matchmaker in a hundred or so viges, and she can get along like a fish in water in the town. Even in the county, there are several wealthy households who have a winding rtionship.

    She introduces her to a man with a string of sons.

    The matchmaker euphemistically said: In the future, your daughters will not have to marry too far away.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Is it funny? It''s not.

    Originally thought that after Shen Nanwei explicitly refused, the matchmaker would be more scruples, but they misunderstood the face of the matchmaker.

    As a matchmaker, how could she not have an old face that is invulnerable?

    This time, she took the man directly to Huxi Vige.

    It seems that they not only want to y the emotional card, but also want to y a war of public opinion.

    Shen Nanwei''s expression changed in every possible way¡ªit has been several months, and she still hasn''t been able to fully explore the brain circuits of people who mess around. She once again expressed that she misses the Queen Mother who talks about rules.

    Before she rolled up her sleeves and broke her face, someone came to help her.

    Mrs. Jiang''sbat effectiveness is indeed the No. 1 in Huxi Vige.

    Amidst the dust, Shi Shiran walked to Shen Nanwei''s Lu Jingzhi, who was beside Shen Nanwei, feeling so emotional.

    The strength of one person can be a thousand troops.

    "Rational use of resources - my elder sister said," Lu Jingzhi smiled like a little devil, his dark eyes reflected the current scene, youe and go? If it doesn''t exist, Mrs. Jiang can beat a fat matchmaker.

    One p and two ps are really solid.

    The gaudy festive clothes were torn here and there, the matchmaker makeup sprayed by Tumo Xingzi was all muddy, Lu Jingzhi outside the venue nodded his head, and made a serious analysis, "If there is no personal grievance in it, I am ten million I don''t believe it."

    Originally, Lu Jingzhi wanted to say that Mrs. Jiang was narrow-minded, how could she not show her head when she saw a matchmaker in brand-new clothes.

    But I don''t want to make a promise.

    Aunt Zheng seemed to have forgotten that this was her home, and she gloated and said to the people around her, "You forgot, Dahua and his wife were brought together by her."

    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyebrows, Mrs. Jiang transferred her anger towards her fourth aunt Zhou Ziyun to the matchmaker?

    Who are these people?

    But¡ªshe and Shen Nanwei looked at each other, and saw a sentence from each other''s eyes.

    Eating melon is really happy.

 Chapter 241: While fleeing

    Chapter 241 Escape in Progress

    The milk tea in the dessert shop has be the best-selling drink since the day it was sold.

    Some time ago, only two kinds were provided, one hot drink and one at room temperature.

    In the past two days, there is one more option, add ice.

    was enthusiastically sought after.

    Now all thedies and wives in Yongxing Town who have never had a cup of milk tea with ice cubes are ashamed to mix in this circle.

    Isn¡¯t that what big families talk about.

    Others have what I have.

    Others don''t have what I have.

    Anyone who can''t keep up with the trend should speak in a lower voice.

    This is probably true in every era.

    The current trend is to add iced milk tea and various snacks.

    Lu Jingzhi met a richdy who loves to drink milk tea, and she can send the girl to the shop three or four times a day.

    After summing up, the next day, a herbal tea jelly wasunched in the shop.

    Go to fire.

    better than nothing.

    When Wei Xiaoqi brought Yang Yuecheng over, Jiang Tanyue was busy keeping ounts.

    There is an ountant in the store. She just goes through the things roughly, so that she can make quick adjustments when opening the next store.

    "Orange Orange." Jiang Tanyue weed the little sisters into the private room on the second floor, and the pastries were already ready.

    Yang Yuecheng said that her favorite thing is the sweet water she drankst time.

    It obviously looks ck like medicinal materials, and it makes people want to drink it in their mouths.

    Thest time Yang Yuecheng came to the shop was the day before the shop opened. At that time, Jiang Tanyue invited Vige Chief Yang, Aunt An, Aunt Zheng and other vigers who had been patient and helpful to her.

    There are also some aunts and sisters-inw who have no intersection with her but are mother''s "little sisters".

    Jiang Tanyue couldn''t helpughing.

    That thing has a scientific name, called Coke.

    My sister upgraded her abilities when she was in the imperial capital, and a drink area was circled.

    The family not only drank iced Coke, but also drank beer.

    Even when she woke up the next day, under the supervision of her mother, the little girl started brewing wine.

    Of course, it''s not beer, it''s liquor.

    There are also some fruit wines.

    Jiang Tanyue remembered that her sister was practicing calligraphy next door, so she found an excuse to leave and asked for a bottle of Coke.

    Sparkling water was poured into a white porcin bowl.

    Crackling and popping.

    Yang Yuecheng smiled so much when she saw the sparkling water she was thinking about.

    After taking two sips, he started hupping.

    Sweat all over his body seemed to evaporate at this moment.

    She covered her mouth with a handkerchief and smiled embarrassedly.

    This is a sister tea party, and there are no outsiders, and they are not formal.

    After a few mouthfuls of snacks, Yang Yuecheng couldn''t help sharing her recent source of happiness.

    "Didn''t Mrs. Jiang beat up the matchmaker who introduced Aunt Shenst time? I heard that she was still angry the next day and asked Fourth Uncle Jiang to take Aunt Zhou home."

    Jiang Tanyue thought in his heart, as long as Zhou Ziyun''s brain is healthy, he will definitely not go back.

    The result is taken for granted.

    Of course Zhou Ziyun will not go.

    Jiang Dahua didn''t move no matter how old Mrs. Jiang nagged.

    Not only did not vent their anger, but also did not do housework.

    Ms. Jiang thought of Qian Zhenzhu.

    Started to look forward to her getting better soon.

    At least I can do some work.

    But it was toote.

    The wound festered repeatedly, although it was neither good nor bad, but after being baptized by ck dog blood, the wound became infected, and was startled by a deer at night, and started to have a low fever.

    At the beginning, Jiang Dagui humbly asked the olddy for money to treat his daughter-inw.

    Later, when I discovered Mrs. Jiang''s attitude, I was also disappointed.

    In a trance, I thought of the third sister-inw who had been gloated by them.

    Jiang Dagui decided not to rely on the olddy anymore.

    He took a desperate risk and took away Mrs. Jiang''s lifeblood¡ªthe purse.

 Chapter 242: while gambling

    Chapter 242 Gambling in progress

    This is what happened two days ago.

    From the east end of the vige to the west end of the vige, no one can hear Mrs. Jiang''s loud voice.

    But until Yang Yuecheng came to share the gossip, Mrs. Jiang couldn''t find a second wife and a family.

    Yes, Jiang Dagui left Jiang''s house with his son, his daughter, and his daughter-inw.

    At this moment, Jiang Tanyue just smiled.

    Until the next day.

    Uncle He has good character and efficiency, and now he has be half of Jiang Tanyue''s butler.

    There is an entire vige around the town that is good at herding sheep and cattle. Goat milk is generally not expensive, and milk is more expensive.

    In addition to undertaking the daily milk delivery task of negotiating with the vigers, Uncle He also brought back a few cows to raise at home, earning some extra money in an alternative way.

    Men living alone didn''t like to listen to trivial matters in the vige, but they couldn''t stand the employer''s liking.

    The taciturn man has learned to gossip and listen to people.

    No, when I came to deliver the milk, I also sent the news.

    "Jiang Dagui stole olddy Jiang''s purse and ran away with his family, but because he went to the gambling shop and lost all the money, the debt collectors came to him, not only beat olddy Jiang, but also arrested Zhao Chunhan to pay off the debt?"

    After Uncle He left, gossip spread throughout the family.

    There were so many slots that Lu Jingzhi didn''t know where to start.

    "No, Jiang Dagui owes money, so why arrest Zhao Chunhan?!" Lu Jingzhi had a question mark on his face, "I know that Jiang Dafu''s brain is not good, but it''s so bad that he has already left the category of human beings! "

    "...forgot, Jiang Dafu is still crying behind bars in prison."

    who cares.

    Jiang Tanyue added a few more people to the shop.

    A tall man is not afraid of trouble.

    n ahead.

    Things didn''t get to them.

    It was Vige Chief Yang who came forward and asked Mrs. Jiang to pay for Qian Zhenzhu''s medicine, and then advanced the money to redeem Zhao Chunhan.

    Yang Yuecheng said that her father''s face turned green with anger.

    Zhao Chunhan''s mental state has stabilized a lot, but after being stimted by thest incident, he became a little crazy again, moring to find his daughter every day.

    "Pleasee inside." The sweet-mouthed little girl greeted the guests.

    "I''m looking for your boss."

    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyebrows aftering out of the kitchen, "Aunt Si?"

    In the private room, Jiang Xiaohe was holding a small spoon with her small hands, and she was still not holding things steady, digging the honey mashed potatoes in the white porcin te into strange shapes, seeing Lu Jingzhi looking at her, she grinned.

    Lu Jingzhi lightly pinched Xiaotuanzi''s cheek.

    "My mother lives in the back, eat some snacks, and I will take my fourth aunt to find her."

    "It''s the same for anyone." Zhou Ziyun said, "Aren''t you the little adult of your family?"

    Lu Jingzhi still has a good impression of Zhou Ziyun and Lu Jingzhi.

    He brought the person in without much questioning.

    During the daytime, the traffic flow is astonishing, and the private room has been reserved long ago. Only this one is vacant as a spare. Normally, Lu Jingzhi is here to practice calligraphy.

    It is convenient for my sister to give her a small stove.

    It is also convenient for her to work.

    Yes, she has a job.

    The security guard of our store is her.

    Although she has not opened a store since it opened.

    This is all due to Mr. Jiang''s good management.

    Zhou Ziyun obviously saw the paper scattered on the desk that Lu Jingzhi used to practice calligraphy. After drinking a cup of tea, she sighed, "Sanfang is no longer the Sanfang it used to be."

    The deer frightened the branches, of course.

    Speaking out can scare you to death.

    Of course, on the surface, he is still obedient.

    Although in Zhou Ziyun''s eyes, the bones and scum all over her body revealed rebellion.

    "I met Jiang Xiaoduo." Zhou Ziyun said sinctly, "My rtive runs a grocery store in the town, and I live with her. Unfortunately, I saw her."

 Chapter 243: When the confession is in progress

    Chapter 243 Acknowledgment of rtives in progress

    Lu Jingzhi was leaning on the chair, his legs dangling, he was stunned when he heard this, his eyes widened slightly.

    Jiang Xiaoduo.

    Second cousin.

    After selling herself to the Bai family, she hasn''t seen her for a long time.

    It''s just that the dessert shop has just opened, and when Mrs. Tuofang sent some snacks to Mrs. Bai''s family, she also gave her some.

    But I didn''t see anyone, I only delivered the things.

    Then Zhou Ziyun threw a big thunder, "Sister-inw should have seen it too, I wonder if Vige Chief Yang next to her has seen it."

    Lu Jingzhi: "Let me just say, the most dangerous ce must have its own reasons for being dangerous¡ªbut now is not the time to talk about it, why did you tell me this?"

    Zhou Ziyun wiped Jiang Xiaohe''s face, folded the handkerchief and put it away, "What''s the reason, I don''t want a girl to go home and suffer."

    Human beings who grow up in love are more able to feel love and give back love.

    This sentence makes sense.

    The deer startled the branches like this.

    Zhou Ziyun is the same.

    For this kind of thing, you can never stand on the sidelines.

    "Fourth aunt is a good person." After Lu Jingzhi finished speaking, Zhou Ziyun didn''t dare to look at her anymore. He was quite ashamed to be praised in person.

    Nice guy or something...

    Under the gaze of Lu Jingzhi''s clear eyes, Zhou Ziyun''s heart trembled, and she confided in her heart, "I can''t do anything for Xiaoduo, but I can help her deliver news to you, and my Xiaoguo is the same When she grows up, it will be regarded as umting virtue for her."

    Jiang Xiaoguo, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family''s grandchildren.

    Because Zhou Ziyun, a mother, is protecting her, life is much better than Jiang Xiaoduo.

    -

    Zhou Ziyun moves fast, and Zhao Chunhan moves even faster.

    When Lu Jingzhi went to Bai''s house to look for Jiang Xiaoduo, he was a stepte.

    Jiang Xiaoduo''s eyes were red, she had obviously cried a lot, and in front of her was Zhao Chunhan who was holding her arm like crazy.

    The two had just walked into the back alley, and the distance was still a little far away. Jiang Wunian, who came with Lu Jingzhi, thought that the auntie was crying about her palpable longing.

    But seeing the expression of the second sister next to her suddenly changed, frowning, showing a look of "what kind of nonsense are you talking about", Jiang Wunian knew that he took it for granted.

    Indeed, the little snail regards the reunion as a fairy tale.

    As everyone knows¡ª

    "You go home with mother, go home with mother, mother is looking for you very hard! You dead child, you don''t know how to go home even if you run here, they all me me, me me for losing you..."

    "You sold yourself? Are you a lowly citizen now? You silly girl, have you been cheated!"

    "What can I do! Who would marry a girl from a low ss..."

    Then I heard Jiang Xiaoduo''s voice choked up, with a broken response, "You don''t want to marry me, you want to sell me! Sell me, and the gift money will go to Second Uncle to pay off his gambling debts!"

    "No...not like this..."

    "If you don''t think so, dad will think so too, if dad doesn''t think like this, grandma will force him to think like this!"

    Zhao Chunhan was speechless.

    Suddenly, she went crazy, her mind was not clear, and her fingertips fell into Jiang Xiaoduo''s flesh, "Go, go home, go home with mother..."

    There is no shortage of people with contacts at the back door.

    Among them are the girls of the Bai family.

    But no one dared to step forward.

    When encountering such a thing, everyone wants to clean themselves up.

    During the dispute, Jiang Xiaoduo identally shook her hair curtain aside, and arge birthmark appeared.

    Zhao Chunhan suddenly choked up, "You have this birthmark, there are not many people who can see you, and they don''t dislike you. What else do you have to dislike? Mother made you a new skirt, two of them..."

 Chapter 244: Brother, not bad!

    Chapter 244 Brother, not bad!

    Jiang Xiaoduo''s struggle became weaker.

    Shoulders shrugged.

    Crying is very small, but there is no way topletely restrain it.

    Being dragged by Zhao Chunhan, his eyes were dull and ignorant.

    Seeing that he was about to be dragged to the entrance of the alley, Jiang Xiaoduo felt his wrists being bound.

    The white halo blooms in the sun.

    She pinched her wrist very skillfully, so that Zhao Chunhan had no choice but to avoid hurting her arm.

    It''s just that the circled ce is a little tight.

    Through teary eyes, Jiang Xiaoduo saw the calm little girl.

    She has grown taller.

    This was Jiang Xiaoduo''s first reaction.

    The skirt is very beautiful, especially she is wearing it, like a fairy.

    "Auntie, ording to thews of our Cann country, you have touched the "property" of the Bai family now, and if you don''t let go, you should be arrested." Lu Jingzhi rolled his eyes at Zhao Chunhan.

    In the face of people with aura, those who are not cowardly have to lower their backs by three points, not to mention that Zhao Chunhan is facing Lu Jingzhi, who has such a face, reckless eyes without squinting, and an aura of 1.8 meters .

    "But... But Dodo was born by me..." Zhao Chunhan mumbled, she ran all the way, with ayer of dirt on her pants, and messy hair, half-crazy people don''t care about these things, and she didn''t pay attention to her appearance for many years.

    But... But looking at the girl with clean clothes and translucent skin, she couldn''t help but raise her hand to brush her hair.

    It''s not that I''m envious of the little girl.

    I just don''t understand why Jiang Xiaomiao can wear such soft fabrics after working so hard in the Jiang family for so many years, while she and her Duo Duo are ves who sold themselves to other people''s houses?

    It is clear that the third room has a dead man.

    Obviously her man is alive.

    Why are the days getting different...

    "Believe it or not." Lu Jingzhi pouted.

    Zhao Chunhan''s reaction was a little slow, he put down his hand and held his daughter tightly with the other, preventing her from running away like a thief.

    "However..." Lu Jingzhi changed the subject and said casually, "It doesn''t matter if you get caught, it''s just a matter of spending some money. Jiang Dagui spends this money, and you can spend it too, isn''t it just spending some money on the olddy?" ..."

    This sentence works better than anything else.

    Zhao Chunhan let go of Jiang Xiaoduo''s grip with a snap.

    The whole person squatted on the ground.

    At first, Lu Jingzhi thought it was an ostrich cosying.

    It took a few seconds to listen to her thoughts before clearly understanding the psychological shadow that Mrs. Jiang had brought to everyone.

    Scared of being beaten.

    Thebination of silver and Mrs. Jiang seemed like a curse in her heart.

    -

    Jiang Xiaoduo was sent to Fucheng the next day.

    That is, the store opened in partnership with Xin Ziyi.

    Her deed of prostitution is now in the hands of Lu Jingzhi.

    With red eyes and long hair covering the birthmark on his face, he wanted to hold Lu Jingzhi''s hand, but he was afraid that he would get dirty with that new snow-like hand.

    "Thanks."

    Although she does not have the fear of Jiang Wu, she is also unwilling to contact the outside world.

    The birthmark is really conspicuous.

    She had had enough of the weird stares.

    But obviously the employees here are very qualified, seeing her friendly smile.

    Although I haven''t heard much gossip and don''t understand the twists and turns, but looking at her state, she can''t be ced in the store.

    In the end, the store was invited by Xin Ziyi to be the shopkeeper, and the person who proposed to put him in the kitchen, as an apprentice, could also learn a craft.

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes lit up, "Brother, yes!"

    This brain speed is not bad.

    The casual address made Xin Ziyiugh.

    After the people were settled properly, Lu Jingzhi waved goodbye.

    Through opening the curtain of the car, seeing his cousin still waving vigorously, Lu Jingzhi also responded with a big smile, and circled his small hands into a horn, "Study hard and get a teacher as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 245: sent flowers to your son

    Chapter 245 I sent flowers to your son

    The next period of time will be calm.

    Zhao Chunhan didn''t pester her too much, but Jiang Tanyue saw her wandering in the back alley of Bai''s house twice asionally.

    "The eyes are rare and clear," Jiang Tanyue said, "What should I say? Pity the parents of the world?"

    Misses of simr ages from wealthy households in the south of the city can talk to Jiang Tanyue.

    Of course, nothing more than her backwardpatibility.

    With money in hand, Jiang Tanyue changed her previous meekness and acted resolutely. Several chain stores were opened and scattered in the surrounding towns.

    ording to this speed, the scale will be considerable by next year.

    With sufficient manpower, and safely passed the most difficult opening eve, Lu Jingzhi also resigned from the post of "security guard".

    She no longer has to run back and forth between the town and the vige every day.

    Shen Nanwei has been living in the vige, fearing that it would be unsafe for her to be alone, so Lu Jingzhi would go back to Huxi Vige every night.

    Now that Jiang Wunian also pulled out, Lu Jingzhi simply took her back to Huxi Vige.

    Thepany may be very happy.

    However, the next day I received a notice for additional training.

    She squeezed the faint muscles on her arms, her gaze was firm, "Second sister, I can do it!"

    The current Jiang Wunian is no longer the Jiang Wunian who can breathe out his lungs when he climbs a mountain. He is alive and kicking on the mountain, and his legs don''t hurt at night.

    This day, Lu Jingzhi''s hands were itchy.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll touch a duck egg."

    The duck eggs touched by the streamst time were made into egg yolk crisps and salted egg yolk biscuits.

    I couldn¡¯t finish eating at home, so I spent two days in the dessert shop and received unanimous praise.

    Everyone¡¯s mentality is as follows¡ªfirst, I couldn¡¯t believe that there are salted egg yolk dim sum in this world, but then I thought that it has given them too many surprises, so it¡¯s okay to try it, ah, it¡¯s full of surprises if you eat it in one bite .

    Later, I urged to do this, but I failed to do so.

    Now the primary task of the apprentices in the store is to master the skills in their hands.

    Sparkling.

    Holding a big leaf with a few green duck eggs dragging on it, Lu Jingzhi looked up and saw arge cluster of lotus.

    She thought of Xiao Shen.

    Without entanglement, she put the duck eggs into the space, and folded a few blooming lotus.

    humming a song and returning to the shore.

    "The lotus in our yard bloomed overnight, much more beautiful than the lotus in the stream." Jiang Wunian said.

    At the beginning, Lu Jingzhi wanted a lotus pond, and it was considered a wish.

    But the lotus pond is in the backyard, and usually Lu Jingzhi would not take a special look at it.

    "I ripened the ones at home."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    No wonder the blossoms are delicate and beautiful, without a single bud.

    Watching her sister fiddling with the lotus in her hand, Jiang Wunian proposed to rece one of the flowers with a bud.

    Flower arrangement is also about art.

    Thisrge number of flowers that bloom to the extreme is beautiful, but itcks a little charm.

    "It makes sense." Lu Jingzhi nodded sincerely.

    In the evening, when the sun was setting, there were only three people at the dinner table. Shen Nanwei asked, "Why hasn''t Xiao Miaoere back yet? Could it be that he wants to live on the mountain at night?"

    Huxi vige is full of smoke, and the smell of food is overflowing.

    Of course, the fragrance belonging to her family is the most overbearing.

    Jiang Wunian put away thest big bowl of meat sauce, put down his rolled up cuffs, and was silent for a while.

    Um¡­

    Shen Nanwei was just teasing at first, but now she was really surprised, "Knowing that her cultivation is important, at least she went home to have a meal, and finally got some flesh on her face, and it disappeared."

    Jiang Wunian: What should I say, in fact, the second sister sent flowers to your son.

    Finally figured out where Lu Jingzhi was going.

    Shen Nanwei: "..."

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    "Eat and eat."

 Chapter 246: Duck eggs are delicious

    Chapter 246 Duck eggs are delicious

    Arge bunch of lotus flowers are ced in a vase, setting off the quaint room is a bit fairy-like.

    Blooming flowers are pale pink to white with some drops of water falling on them.

    The flower buds were not in full bloom yesterday, but today they have opened in a small arc.

    Yan Qingzhui held the wide and cumbersome cuff on the left with his right hand, and flicked the water droplets up with his fingertips little by little.

    Yesterday evening, the little girl stood in front of the door and handed over a bunch of lotus flowers.

    and¡­a bunch of wild duck eggs.

    She said that she went to touch the wild duck eggs today, and when she saw the lotus, she thought of him.

    Duck eggs are delicious.

    Especially salted duck eggs.

    Speaking of which, the salted egg yolk biscuits are finished, or else they can be delivered to him.

    Egg yolk crisps wrapped in ayer of mochi are the best, soft and waxy.

    As she spoke, the little girl drooled at what she said, and waved goodbye to him, saying that she was going home for dinner. Today, she ate noodles with fried sauce, and if she didn¡¯t go home, the noodles would be lumpy.

    Yan Qing chased his thoughts back and smiled lightly.

    She went home for dinner.

    Someone is waiting for her.

    In Huxi Vige, Shen Nanwei had a sad face.

    "You said my son left the inn?"

    this is a good news.

    But good news is often apanied by bad news.

    "And rented a small yard to live in?"

    Lu Jingzhi nodded.

    The two stared with wide eyes.

    Lu startled and scratched his head, "What should I do?"

    Shen Nanwei: "It depends."

    There was a knock on the door, Lu Jingzhi got up to open the door, "Who?"

    A carriage stopped in front of the house.

    Thanks to her family being at the end of the vige, otherwise such arge carriage would not be able to enter the road of Huxi Vige.

    "We''re looking for someone."

    A soft female voice sounded.

    Now hearing the words of looking for someone, Shen Nanwei murmured.

    Never expected, it was really looking for her.

    "It''s like this..." The woman is wearing a woman''s bun, her face can be regarded as beautiful, but her temperament is gentle, which makes people feel good at a nce, "A few days ago..."

    After listening halfway through what happened, Shen Nanwei understood.

    Jiang Dagui cheated Jiang Dafu to sell the wedding dress, and sold it to this female friend.

    The radiant wedding dress became the envy of everyone on the wedding day.

    But because the origin is really not very pleasant.

    Who does not have a few embroiderers in a big family, so he is attracted by this clothes wrapped in coarse cloth.

    If it weren''t for this dress, which looks like the clothes worn by a fairy in the sky, and makes people deeply fascinated at first nce, that person would never buy it.

    If he hadn''t had a great rtionship with this woman, he wouldn''t have told her about it.

    The woman''s surname is Ji, and she came to ask Shen Nanwei to embroider a wedding dress for her younger sister.

    Shen Nanwei: Don''t do it.

    Sometimes I am quite envious of her daughter, who speaks straightforwardly, and things can be resolved in the blink of an eye without dy.

    But when interacting with people, she still has to put a smile on her face.

    The straightforward refusal has be a tactful refusal.

    Mrs. Ji refused to leave, and kept asking if she felt that the money was low, so she could increase it...

    There is quite an upstart atmosphere.

    Lu Jingzhi: "There is no shortage of money."

    Ms. Ji was a little disappointed, but she still had no intention of leaving.

    Lu Jingzhi: "My mother''s eyes are ufortable, and she won''t start work in the near future."

    Seeing that there was finally room for negotiation, Mrs. Ji couldn''t hold back her surprise, "Then when can it be?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Maybe after Lingmei gets married."

    Mrs. Ji got into the carriage and left.

    Before leaving, she still reluctantly said, "If you change your mind, you can go to the Wang family in Fucheng to find me. My name is Ji Shuang."

    Lu Jingzhi kept nodding his head.

    After the waiter left, Shen Nanwei finally couldn''t stopughing.

 Chapter 247: People who dont use their brains much dont lose their hair

    Chapter 247 People who don¡¯t use their brains much don¡¯t lose their hair

    After counting, it will be autumn.

    "I''m so hot, I can''t do it anymore..." Jiang Wu murmured and pressed his small face against the table, trying to cool down, "The weather is hotter than summer."

    The heat in summer is scorching hot, and autumn is still stuffy.

    The weather here is weird.

    It will rain every two days.

    Lu Jingzhi took out a can of iced Coke from the space, and put it on the back of Jiang Wunian''s neck as a prank.

    Jiang Wunian shivered, followed by afortable sigh.

    "Does mother drink Coke?"

    Shen Nanwei readily epted, and also flicked her hair to stick it on her neck.

    Lu Jingzhi doesn¡¯t let his hair grow too long. After tying it into a ponytail, the tail of the hair can reach beyond the shoulders and necks.

    From the time travel to the present, her hair is still quite unruly.

    Although it is not withered and yellow, and it feels great to the touch, it is just flying around.

    Lu Jingzhi attributed it to the fact that people who don''t use their brains much don''t lose their hair.

    She operates the water system ability, which can control the temperature of the skin very well, so she won''t sweat all day.

    And the rest of the family can''t.

    Obviously autumn is here, but thin shirts are the time to buy in bulk.

    No way, the sweat will soak through the clothes very quickly.

    In the past, each family was in charge of their own clothes. asionally, if they werezy, they would ask the vige woman to wash them, and the price would be calcted ording to the basin.

    Later, Wei Xiaoqi contracted these things.

    At first, Wei Xiaoqi didn''t know that the family loved being clean so much, but then he got used to it.

    In the catering industry, Jiang Tanyue will not ck off.

    Not only is she clean, but she also has high requirements for other people in the dessert shop. From the masters to the waiters, they must make the impression that they are clean and appropriate at a nce.

    Farmers have to wear a piece of clothing for many days, even if they are diligent, they don¡¯t always wash their clothes.

    Without him, the clothes will be broken if they are exposed to water too many times.

    Once when Wei Xiaoqi gathered her clothes and couldn¡¯t see Lu Jingzhi, she even knocked on her door to help withundry.

    Lu Jingzhi: How can I say I cheated?

    Then he went with her.

    But Wei Xiaoqi doesn''t take long to wash clothes.

    She is learning embroidery from Shen Nanwei.

    Originally, Shen Nanwei taught her to be loose and casual, but found that Wei Xiaoqi liked to thread needles.

    Whether Shen Nanwei learns embroidery, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, they all learn because they need to learn.

    I never learn because I like it very much.

    Although her skills made her life less boring, but let Shen Nanwei choose, she still wants to be a salted fish.

    But since someone really likes it, she will seriously teach it.

    Since this is the case, Wei Xiaoqi must protect his hands well.

    Shen Nanwei had never been a teacher before, so she used the methods and skills that the teacher taught her back then.

    One day, when Lu Jingzhi heard about the teaching process, he was also enthusiastic about threading the needle.

    Finally ended in failure.

    Wei Xiaoqi is very hardworking. She is still busy in the house in such a hot weather today.

    Today, instead of embroidering, I am cutting clothes.

    Lu Jingzhi looked down at his exposed ankles, and said pleasantly, "I''ve grown taller again."

    "Although Xiao Qi insists on making a suit of clothes for each of you, I think her speed is definitely not very fast," Shen Nanwei said, "Xiao Hua''er brought back a batch of fabrics from Fucheng, and it feels good to the touch. All right, have someone make another batch of clothes."

    Their house is a waste of clothes.

    After all, no one can control how tall he is.

    "My sister hasn''t been home for several days, she is very busy." Lu Jingzhi looked at Jiang Wunian, "Shall we go to Fucheng to see my sister?"

    Jiang Wunian readily agreed.

    The two originally thought they would see a passionate Mr. Jiang who gave advice, but they didn''t expect to see her lying in bed with a fever.

 Chapter 248: Mr. Jiang paid too much for this

    Chapter 248 Mr. Jiang paid too much for this

    "It''s okay, I''m suffering from heat stroke." Jiang Tanyuey t on the couch calmly, with her hands crossed, looking very peaceful.

    There is ice in the house, which is far away from her, and the old doctor will not let her touch the cold.

    Suddenly, my whole body trembled, feeling cold.

    Jiang Tanyue shuddered for a moment, then nced sideways, "Why is your water ability so cold today?"

    Lu Jingzhi pressed his hand wrapped in light blue water vapor to her forehead, "Because you are so hot that you are about to smoke."

    At the beginning, Jiang Tanyue was able to pick up conversations one after another. Later, her body cooled down and feltfortable all over. She couldn''t help dozing off, closed her eyes after drinking a bowl of water, and breathed evenly after a while.

    "I don''t know how long my sister has had the fever. The fever is very ufortable."

    Drowsiness, muscle aches, lightheadedness.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed: Mr. Jiang has paid too much for this family.

    The dessert shop did not continue to add branches, but bought a snack bar next to the first dessert shop.

    Fried skewers are popr in the whole town.

    There are not only fried skewers, but also iron te tofu and stinky tofu.

    These things have quite a few fans.

    Seeing the food that I have been thinking about for the past few months, I am not at all soft on consumption.

    Originally opening this store was not Mr. Jiang¡¯s second n, but seeing Lu Jingzhi talking about the stalls on the modern snack street every day, he felt that it would be okay for him to satisfy his sister.

    It is convenient to eat after the store opens.

    On a hot day, she didn''t want Jiang Wunian to burn firewood for cooking.

    This is not modern, and the induction cooker and grill are all avable.

    Here, the sweat on the head of a meal can crackle and fall down, condensing into small puddles.

    This is the third branch opened by Chuan Chuan Xiang.

    The peppers in the ground collected a batch and used them first.

    Jiang Tanyue woke up in a burst of fragrance.

    The moment you open your eyes, your eyes will be clear.

    She has sunstroke.

    The sisters are here.

    "Sister, are you hungry?" Before Jiang Tanyue could move, Lu Jingzhi, who was watching the sunset with his legs crossed by the window, was keenly aware of the breathing changes of the person on the bed.

    She took another bite of Spike potatoes.

    Hold the te in one hand, and jump off the table with one hand.

    Jiang Tanyue realized that her younger sister was just sitting on her desk, and she had put away the books and piled them aside "..."

    "I''m hungry," Jiang Tanyue said as soon as the small fork was brought to her mouth. On it were spiked potatoes covered with chili powder. The unique aroma of potatoes was mixed with seasonings, and her stomach grumbled loudly.

    The two silently divided up a te of snacks.

    Jiang Wunian was followed by a little girl in the shop, and she brought vegetable porridge.

    Seeing how the two sisters just had a full meal, Jiang Wunian silently covered his face, "Why does the sick patient who just had a fever eat so greasy, and it''s spicy..."

    Lu Jingzhi handed a bottle of juice to Jiang Tanyue while sucking, "Yeah, hot, I''m still in Sihashiha."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    When the ss bottle encounters the outside air, it quickly condenses into water droplets.

    Jiang Tanyue nced at the orange juice, then at the vegetable porridge.

    People who are recovering from a serious illness always want to be more self-willed.

    "I''ll stay with you for a while," Lu Jingzhi said, "I can help you with anything."

    The second day Lu Jingzhi stayed in Fucheng, he met Xin Ziyi.

    The man came dressed in red, twirled a folding fan, and had a green pendant. He swayed as he moved. When he saw Lu Jingzhi, he came up to him, and his tone was full of surprise, "I didn''t lose money in this business!"

    Joke.

    Following her, Boss Jiang, will she lose money?

    Just hearing this emotion, Lu Jingzhi suddenly felt sad.

    How much money has this buddy lost!

 Chapter 249: Do you think I eat a lot?

    Chapter 249 Do you think I eat a lot

    The ice cubes in the room work hard to exude coolness.

    Xin Ziyi''s folding fan on the opposite side was turning at his fingertips, and Lu Jingzhi asked curiously, "Are you hot or not?"

    Xin Ziyi paused.

    Of course it was hot.

    The sun outside is scorching, how could it not be hot.

    "Wearing dark clothes will make you hotter than wearing light clothes." Lu Jingzhi looked at the young man who seemed to be wearing the New Year''s limited edition skin, and shook his head.

    Xin Ziyi: "..."

    He coughed lightly and wanted to change the subject, and heard the little girl say, "Xiao Shen seems to like light-colored clothes very much, but there are too manyyers. He is very rich, but he looks very hot."

    "That''s not true. My friend suffered from a serious illness when he was young, and his perception of cold and heat is not so clear."

    Lu Jingzhi was taken aback for a moment.

    An inexplicable thought floated in her mind¡ªsickness? Could it be poisoning?

    In a ce like the imperial pce, poisoning or something is just a drizzle.

    Besides, Xiaobai was also poisoned.

    Seeing the little girl in a daze, Xin Ziyi raised his hand and snapped his fingers in front of her.

    Lu Jingzhi came back to his senses, and asked without thinking, "Isn''t Xiao Shen going back to the imperial capital?"

    Xin Ziyi was more surprised than she was, "He hasn''t gone back yet?"

    "Leaving the inn, I bought a small yard in the town, and it seems that I n to stay there for a long time." Lu Jingzhi''s eyebrows and eyes were a little worried, "Can... sick people run around like this?"

    I thought that Xiaobai was not defeated by the sword, but was forced to be so angry by the toxins in his body.

    Xin Ziyi''s expression became serious, "No, I have to go and see."

    Xin Ziyi has been busy during this time.

    Compared to Jiang Tanyue''s overview and control of the business, he is in a hurry.

    If things don¡¯t go your way, you don¡¯t want to do it.

    Then Jiang Tanyue rolled her eyes.

    I had to grit my teeth and keep going.

    But I have to say that since the first business and the first loss of money, this is the first time that Xin Ziyi has met someone who can not only take care of himself in every aspect, but also has the strength to drag him.

    And not perfunctory at all.

    I can''t wait to press him on the desk and stuff all the business knowledge into his head.

    Whenever he wanted to bezy, Jiang Tanyue''s polite and polite smile immediately copsed, giving him a sharp eye.

    Originally, he didn''t want to live such a life.

    With a lot of mncholy in my heart, I couldn''t help chatting with Lu Jingzhi.

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose, "You have been fishing for three days and postings for two days, you look like someone I know."

    A person who makes his sister roll her eyes helplessly by acting badly and salting fish.

    What Mr. Jiang dislikes the most is this kind of dy.

    If it was someone else, she wouldn''t give her a single look, but Jiang Tanyue must not whip the grasshopper tied to her by the same rope.

    It''s good that he doesn''tin, thisint, Lu Jingzhi saw the ck and blue under his eyes.

    At first nce, it looks like the product of night reading.

    "Don''t be so depressed." Lu Jingzhi went out for a trip, and came back with a tray.

    There is watermelon on top.

    The little **** the opposite side eats watermelon with a small spoon.

    This kind of melon is very rare in Cann, and it¡¯s so small and cute¡ªI don¡¯t know how the watermelon she gnawed that was bigger than her head was grown.

    Xin Ziyi set his sights on the bright red flesh.

    The small porcin te on the other side contains the chopped fruit pulp, which is easy to eat and maintains an elegant image.

    But Xin Ziyi felt a little moved when he saw the small spoon flying in her hand.

    But it was only suppressed for a moment, and another thought prevailed.

    Business.

    If this watermelon has a stable source of channels, it means¡­

    Lu Jingzhi''s voice sounded, "Why do you keep looking at my watermelon? Do you think I eat a lot?"

    That''s not true.

    Xin Ziyi''s wandering thoughts were pulled back.

 Chapter 250: The shop waiter who reports the work progress to the shopkeeper

    Chapter 250 The waiter who reports the work progress to the shopkeeper

    "Do you want to grow watermelons?" Lu Jingzhi spoke vaguely, and then remembered that there were watermelon seeds in his mouth.

    The so-called eat watermelon and don''t spit out watermelon seeds, and don''t eat watermelon but spit out watermelon seeds.

    She happily spit out the watermelon seeds in her mouth one by one.

    Watermelon seeds are ck and shiny.

    Watermelon flesh is pink.

    Lu Jingzhi is not a picky eater, but he also has his own preferences. For example, this watermelon likes to eat rustle.

    She stared intently at a small pile of watermelon seeds, "Can this be grown?"

    Xin Ziyi shook his head, "I don''t know."

    Neither of them have learned about this aspect.

    Lu Jingzhi had never nted watermelons, nor had he deliberately spawned watermelon seeds.

    The prerequisite for the birth of a seed is that the seed must be active.

    It is absolutely impossible for her to stir-fry watermelon seeds and raw watermelon.

    The spit out watermelon seeds are certainly not fried, but can such seeds produce the next generation?

    When I was studying biology, I learned haploid, diploid, seedless watermelon, etc.¡ªbut it doesn¡¯t quite match the current situation.

    "I''ll ask my sister." Lu Jingzhi did as soon as he said that, and before he finished eating the watermelon in his mouth, he put down the small spoon and got up to go out.

    Looking at the fiery little girl, Xin Ziyi couldn''t helpughing.

    The three sisters have very different tempers and personalities.

    "My sister said it can be nted." Lu Jingzhi counted with his fingers, "First of all, it needs to be exposed to the sun, and secondly, the germination must be elerated. Thend must be soft and fertile. It will be better if it is nted in sandynd. Later, it needs to be watered and fertilized..."

    After listening to the entire "Watermelon Raising Guide", Xin Ziyi asked the most critical question, "Are there enough watermelon seeds?"

    Lu Jingzhi remained silent for two seconds.

    Yes.

    This is the most important question.

    The difference between this watermelon is that it is big and sweet, about three times bigger than the watermelons in this world.

    If you want to sell, you must have stable nting.

    But the only existing watermelon seeds are the one next to her hand.

    Lu Jingzhi: "I can try harder."

    Eat more watermelons at the beginning of this hot autumn.

    Xin Ziyi doesn''t know why.

    -

    After Xin Ziyi knocked on the door, he saw Jiang Tanyue sitting upright reading a book.

    There was a ss of fruit juice by her hand, she picked it up to take a sip from time to time, she raised her eyes, "What''s the matter?"

    Xin Ziyi felt like a shop waiter who reported the work progress to the shopkeeper.

    After listening to his spection about "business opportunities", Jiang Tanyue nodded slightly, with a smile on his face, "Yes, your vision has improved now."

    Jiang Tanyue had a toothache when she thought of the business that this person proudly rmended her to do after the dessert shop recovered its cost and started to make money.

    Xin Ziyi fanned the wind with a fan, sighing silently.

    what to do.

    Every time he saw Jiang Tanyue, it was as if he saw his father.

    Jiang Tanyue also seemed to have discovered a problem with her attitude. She turned her eyes sideways, and her smile was more in line with her current age in the blink of an eye.

    "I''ve thought about this matter. I can start this work after thest wave of peppers mature."

    Xin Ziyi was surprised, "Isn''t that very fast? After early autumn, the temperature will drop sharply, and the melon seedlings will freeze to death."

    "Then keep it warm." The old **** Jiang Tanyue said, "Ice cubes are still produced in winter. Don''t we use them in the same way in summer? Turn it upside down. Is it strange that summer creatures appear in winter?"

    Xin Ziyi listened very carefully.

    He can always hear some fantastic ideas from Jiang Tanyue.

    This is something that ordinary people would not think of.

    She said it was "innovative."

    Also let him move his head, don''t keep thinking about letting the shopkeeper or the butler in the family be a dog-headed military adviser.

 Chapter 251: no need to belittle yourself

    Chapter 251 No need to underestimate yourself

    One seeks to be steady and steady, not to have no sess but no mistakes, and the other is not about doing business at all.

    One dares to speak and the other dares to believe.

    The reason why innovation bes innovation is not only because of "imagination", but also "practice". If it can be "sessful, it would be great.

    "This is a good way," Xin Ziyi thought about the feasibility of this method, his eyes gradually lit up, "Do you want to keep the seedlings warm like humans do?"

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t nod or shake his head, but just motioned for him to continue talking.

    "In the snowy winter, humans will wear cotton-padded clothes. Is it okay for seedlings?"

    Jiang Tanyue raised her hand, stretched out her index finger, and circled around her head a few times.

    Xin Ziyi: "..."

    He was so afraid of this action.

    Transforming it into humannguage is just¡ªbrainstorming.

    Seeing Xin Ziyi''s mncholy face, Mr. Jiang was also very mncholy.

    In the past, such employees would have beenid off 800 times.

    Jiang Tanyue found that she had traveled through time, not to mention anything else, her temper was much gentler.

    There is Shen Nanwei on the top, and Xin Ziyi on the bottom. She will shine like a Buddha one day.

    Called the little girl to bring herbal tea to clear away heat and relieve summer heat, and pushed a cup in front of Xin Ziyi, "Don''t worry, take your time."

    This sentence is also a warning to herself.

    Xin Ziyi wasforted by her, the herbal tea was cold down his throat all the way to his appetite, the heat was driven away, and his mood returned to calm andfortable.

    He changed his clothes beforeing to Jiang Tanyue.

    Lake Blue.

    It is very in line with the "light color system" that Lu Jingzhi said. I don''t know if it is his illusion, it is indeed not so hot.

    Under Jiang Tanyue''s "guidance", Xin Ziyi quickly became enlightened.

    "Ms. Jiang is knowledgeable and talented." Xin Ziyi confided, it wasn''t the first day he was impressed by Jiang Tanyue''s wisdom, no matter how many times, he always felt the same emotion and admiration.

    Jiang Tanyue did not ept this kind of rainbow fart boasting, but said, "I just read too many books."

    What she learned while standing on the shoulders of giants in that peaceful, peaceful, open and developed society is her capital and her luck.

    There is no need to underestimate yourself, nor need to be overly proud.

    There are many ways to raise seedlings in winter, such as indoor hydroponics, greenhouses, mulch and so on.

    The mostmon is the greenhouse.

    Ayer of rainproof film can also be added on the greenhouse.

    Dig cold-proof ditch inside.

    Herees the problem.

    Whether it is a greenhouse or a rainproof film, they are all stic products to put it bluntly.

    It is strictly restricted in this era.

    Then there is no other way?

    No.

    Just like there is no ss in this era, but people will use paper to cover the windows to block the wind and rain, everything can find a substitute.

    Or "low allocation".

    The low configuration of the greenhouse is oiled paper.

    Jiang Tanyue had already bookmarked the book next to her hand, put a piece of paper in front of her, and began to calcte the budget for nting watermelons in winter without distraction.

    Feasibility she thought about.

    After several months, the probability of sess has doubled.

    This does note from the "n" itself, but changes with changes in external factors.

    There are two reasons for doubling its probability. First, the store is open and there is no need to worry about sales. Second, Xin Ziyi is here.

    Don''t put all your eggs in one basket.

    Someone takes the risk, why not do it?

    At the beginning, Jiang Tanyue was exining to Xin Ziyi while talking, but at the end, she was holding a pen and writing very fast.

    Soon beyond Xin Ziyi''s cognition.

    He retracted his gaze and sat up straight.

    She didn''t bother Jiang Tanyue either.

    Anyway, there will always be a day to solve his doubts.

 Chapter 252: Its another rainy day

    Chapter 252 Another day I want to get in the rain

    After the time reaches a certain node, the temperature drops suddenly.

    The temperature drop first started with an autumn rain.

    After washing away the dust and heat in the air, it willpletely cool the lungs.

    Strings of raindrops fell from the corners of the upturned eaves.

    Shen Nanwei waszily sleepy by the window, she couldn''t sleep well in the heat a few days ago, and one night she even won Xiao Miao''er to sleep with her.

    The next day I still woke up hot.

    Lu Jingzhi is very innocent, there is no way, she can switch the ability to control the temperature, but she can''t turn herself into a cool ice cube.

    In terms of developing abilities, Niang is more creative than she is.

    "Where did little Miaoer go?" Shen Nanwei felt more and more like an old hen, Jiantian was looking for her little chick.

    Wei Xiaoqi looked away from the embroidery shed, she said, "She''s gone to town."

    The eldest daughter is out of town.

    She ran to town¡ªfor one reason.

    Shen Nanwei supported her forehead.

    Little Miaoer is overflowing with love again.

    If Lu Jingzhi went to Yan Qingzhui at the beginning, it was Yan Gou''s self-cultivation, and then it was more or less rted to Shen Nanwei.

    Lu Jingzhi''s empathy ability is not very good, but she can always inexplicably feel distressed by Yan Qingzhui.

    He lives alone in a small courtyard, his health is not very good, he is not sensitive to heat and cold, and he eats casually. One day when Lu Jingzhi visited him, he only ate half a cake a day.

    The whole courtyard is filled with loneliness.

    Of course these are not the most important.

    The most important thing is...he can''t see Shen Nanwei.

    Maybe a day or two.

    Maybe a lifetime.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi was knocking on the door, but there was no response for a while.

    "Going out?" Lu Jingzhi wiped the raindrops from his eyshes, took two steps back, looked up at the wooden door, and muttered, "It''s raining so hard and I still have to go out."

    Suddenly, she turned her head.

    The sky and the earth are gloomy, and the tumbling lead clouds are thick. In the eerie picture scroll, a young man walks slowly with an oil-paper umbre. The hand holding the handle of the umbre is pale, with cyan veins winding deep into the cuff.

    The cold rain, wrapped in the light lotus fragrance, rushes into Lu Jingzhi''s nasal cavity.

    The handle of the umbre was tilted towards Lu Jingzhi, his long hair was like ink hanging down his waist, and soon the raindrops nted by the wind were stained with hazy mist.

    Lu Jingzhi held his breath.

    Ten thousand screaming chickens in my heart work at the same time, and finally converge into one sentence, the best in the world, worthy of the name.

    Through the sound of raindrops falling to the ground, Yan Qingzhui''s voice drifted over, "Why don''t you bring an umbre?"

    "It was windy just now, so it''s inconvenient to bring an umbre." The drowned Jilu Jingzhi was talking nonsense with her eyes open, she just wanted to get caught in the rain.

    Yan Qingzui wanted to open the lock with one hand, but when he raised his hand, he found that he was carrying an oiled paper bag.

    Before he could speak, a hand had already taken over the umbre in his hand.

    The moment he took the key, his movements froze for a moment, but he recovered in the blink of an eye.

    The moment the little girl took the handle of the umbre, she deflected the oil-paper umbre that had been tilted to keep out the wind and rain, covering his head.

    She fell into the wind and rain.

    Because of her height, she has to raise her arms when she lifts the umbre.

    After entering the room, she just dried her face and hair with a towel, and looked at him with bright eyes, "I just came to see if you had eaten. It has been raining continuously for two days. I''m afraid you will be hungry."

    Yan Qingzhui, who had just been hungry for two days and had to wait until the rain stopped before going out to buy food: "..."

    He changed the subject: "Sorry, I don''t have any clothes for you to change here."

    It is inappropriate for a girl to wear his clothes.

    Lu Jingzhi came with a lunch box. The lunch box was tightly wrapped, and there was water on the outside, but there was no problem inside. The moment he opened it, the smell of the food suddenly upied the room.

    After two days of starvation, Yan Qingzhui didn''t say anything, but Lu Jingzhi''s stomach started to growl.

    "I''m going home for dinner." Lu Jingzhi said and stepped into the rain.

    In the gloomy rainy season, she is the little sun that illuminates the darkness.

    Yan Qing followed the little girl who left leisurely and humming a song.

    I haven¡¯t said anything about it, let¡¯s talk about it now.

    The current male and female protagonists are not love.

    It''s friendship.

    The hero is not cool, domineering, ck, sick, charming, gloomy, high-cold and evil, and other mainstream characters. Labels probably can''t define him. If you have to extract keywords to describe him, let''s be gentle.

 Chapter 253: When the hot pot is in progress

    Chapter 253 When the hot pot is in progress

    The seventh day under continuous drizzle.

    "Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow I will be on vacation."

    As soon as Jiang Tanyue finished speaking, three pairs of searchlight-like eyes looked over.

    The sentence "You also have time off" was written neatly.

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    I don''t know what kind of weird fantasies my family has about her.

    She is a person who puts her health first.

    "Really? I don''t believe it." Lu Jingzhi recalled her heat strokest time, "When my sister and I arrived, your eyes were blurred, as if you had eaten poisonous mushrooms."

    Jiang Tanyue is funny again, and the metaphor of younger sister is helpless again.

    "In a ce you haven''t seen, I''m eating and sleeping well, and I take a day off every ten days." After Jiang Tanyue finished speaking, she heard the **** the opposite side say with a smile, "Employees take one day off every seven days, and the boss takes one day off every ten days. This day is not pure rest, but reading and writing..."

    Jiang Tanyue: "If people can choose, they also want to be bosses rather than employees."

    Jiang Wunian answered in a low voice: "No, I just want to be a fat house."

    "Pfft~" Deer leaned forward and back with a startled smile.

    Although she doesn''t have regr vacations, Jiang Tanyue is a strange woman who has both her family and her career. As long as she is not too busy, she will take time to go home and have a meal with her family.

    But every time in a hurry.

    Having a lot of free time this time, they decided to eat something different.

    get together.

    The sound of rain ticking.

    Of course we have to eat hot pot together.

    The family and Wei Xiaoqi sat around the special hot pot table.

    The hot pot is already boiling.

    The steam is steaming, and the aroma of the special base material prates into everyone''s nasal cavity domineeringly.

    There is not enough space on the table for the dishes to be ced, and there is arge table next to it with a stack of vegetables and meat.

    "so spicy!"

    Juice and wine are ready.

    Lu Jingzhi also brought private goods and poured the sparkling water into the bowl ahead of time, so as to save Wei Xiaoqi from seeing it.

    Actually she doesn''t care.

    These days, as long as he is not an idiot, Wei Xiaoqi will be able to notice that the family is different.

    But my sister still asked her to keep a low profile.

    Although Lu Jingzhi didn''t keep a low profile.

    Meat is the freshest and tenderest.

    In addition to mutton rolls, there are fat beef rolls.

    Like the dynasties they are familiar with in history, the ughter of farm cattle is not allowed here, which is illegal.

    Then...it doesn''t matter if it''s wild.

    For this reason, Lu Jingzhi even ran to the mountains.

    In addition to these two, there are other wild game.

    Actually, the simplest and quickest way is to have abundant supplies in the space, but... it is still impossible to circle too many ces.

    Look at the fruit area in the circlest time, besides some watermelons, there are also some bits and pieces of melons and fruits in that area.

    Thest time I heard Jiang Tanyue''s "Anti-Season Fruit Project", Lu Jingzhi simply used mental power to lock a seed area in the space¡ªactually, she didn''t expect this at the time, so she dragged Jiang Wunian to eat watermelon for many days.

    Now Jiang Wunian feels sick when he sees watermelon and watermelon products.

    But it''s a pity that hot pot doesn''t go with watermelon.

    Jiang Wunian resisted: "I don''t want it, I''ll just eat grapes."

    Grapes are grown by themselves.

    There is a grape trellis in the yard, and the leaves of the grapes are washed clean by the autumn rain.

    Otherwise, Wei Xiaoqi doesn¡¯t know everything.

    Grape vines were spawned overnight by Lu Jingzhi.

    When Wei Xiaoqi found it the next day, it was lying on the ground reeling.

    It was still Wei Xiaoqi''s airs.

    There was a cut in his hand, and Shen Nanwei scolded him.

 Chapter 254: she is treated like a human

    Chapter 254 She is treated as a human being

    After a beautiful meal, everyone''s cheeks are covered with some powder.

    After eating, the few people werezy, leaning on the chairs, sipping juice, and chatting casually.

    As he listened, Wei Xiaoqi''s eyes suddenly blurred.

    The current life is a scene that she never dared to imagine in her dreams.

    Eat well and dress warmly.

    Someone to love.

    It is clearly a master-servant rtionship, but no one yells at her.

    Wei Xiaoqi has observed it, not only for her, but also for the maids and servants in dessert shops and other shops.

    They said, this is called respect.

    Respect...Wei Xiaoqi originally didn''t understand the meaning of such high-end vocabry, but she understood this truth through their own practice.

    She suddenly understood one day.

    ¡ªHere, she is treated as a human being.

    "Sister Qi is full?" Lu Jingzhi pushed the small te containing melons and fruits towards her, "I''ll give you a piece of melon, if you don''t eat it, I''ll destroy it."

    Wei Xiaoqi took the melon cut into thin strips like a crescent moon, and took a big bite.

    "It''s so sweet."

    is the sweetness that she will always remember in her heart.

    Four people guess who will do the dishes.

    Shen Nanwei resists washing the dishes, "I''d rather wash the vegetables than wash the dishes."

    Jiang Tanyue exposed her mercilessly, "Two hours ago, my mother said that you would rather fetch water than wash vegetables."

    Shen Nanwei: "..."

    Careless.

    rock-paper-scissors.

    Ginger is always at the top of the food chain.

    The remaining four continue.

    The little snail won the remaining three with a pair of scissors.

    Shen Nanwei had a sh of inspiration and produced a pair of scissors.

    Was KO.

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes were resentful.

    His gaze flicked over the tes stacked in four stacks, with one stack taller than the other.

    "Life is difficult for me, this little cutie." Shen Nanwei pretended to be sad.

    This is what I learned from Miaoer.

    She still remembers the cuteness when her daughter held her chin andined.

    Lu Jingzhi volunteered: "I''ll do it."

    Have cheat artifacts, fearless.

    Jiang Tanyue knew this would happen a long time ago, she shrugged and said nothing.

    Shen Nanwei said with a smile, "This is the little Miaoer doing a favor by tying up my mother, and I will give you a little surprise tomorrow."

    She turned her head to look at Jiang Tanyue, her eyes flickered, "Does Xiaohua want a little surprise?"

    Didn''t want to.

    Shen Nanwei spread her hands: "Okay~"

    Water system can wash dishes quickly and cleanly.

    You don¡¯t even need to touch the greasy bowls and chopsticks with your hands, and a stream of water is directly separated to drag it.

    The ability of the water system is not just to generate water out of thin air, it can also mobilize external water sources.

    Washing dishes directly with water from the well consumes much less power.

    Speaking of which, there are severalrge water tanks at home, and the water in them is full every day. Lu Jingzhi directs the well water into the water tanks when he has nothing to do.

    It¡¯s not a little bit faster than the family members carrying small buckets to carry water.

    Lu Jingzhi has never been stingy when ites to contributing to the family.

    It may be said that everyone in the family has never been stingy.

    The next day, the clouds receded and the sky cleared.

    A rainbow suddenly appeared on the horizon.

    Shen Nanwei brought out a little surprise, "Dangdangdangdang~ Do you like it, Miaoer?"

    Shen Nanwei went out after dinner in the morning. She thought it would be another day for her to chat with her little sister, but she didn''t expect toe back soon, carrying a small basket covered with a piece of cotton cloth.

    When the cotton cloth was uncovered, four little heads came together to look at it.

    "Wow, it''s a kitten!"

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes widened because of the surprise, "It''s too beautiful!"

 Chapter 255: Thats weird, I thought of Xiao Shen

    Chapter 255 So strange, I thought of Xiao Shen

    Shen Nanwei smiled lightly and said nothing, her eyes were rather arrogant.

    Look, look, she knew that Miao''er would be overwhelmed by this cat.

    The cat in the basket is only the size of a palm, with snow-white hair, fluffy and soft, like a small snow ball rolled out of the snow, except for the hair on the front of the forehead, which is light golden, and this golden piece presents a shape of a heart.

    "It''s still young. It was born just two days ago. It''s the cub of your Aunt Zheng''s cat. It''s strange to say that even though that cat is also a white cat, it''s not as stunning as it is. It''s up to the mark." Shen Nanwei said .

    The deer scratched his head in shock.

    She muttered softly, "It''s weird, I thought of Xiao Shen."

    Shen Nanwei knew who Xiao Shen was called by this strange name, she was amused, "You mean I''m not that amazing?"

    The desire to survive made Lu Jingzhi shake his head quickly, and Shen Nanwei pinched his face.

    "Well¡­"

    Shen Nanwei withdrew her hand, Xiao Miaoer''s face was warm to the touch, smoother than fine silk, she didn''t mean to be angry at all, but rather agreed, "No wonder I fell in love with it at first nce, it''s not without reason."

    Lu Jingzhi put his hand on the cat and purred.

    For a while, I didn''t even know which of the two was whiter.

    "It''s so soft!" Lu Jingzhi''s stroking opened the eyes of the curled up cat. One of the round eyes was foggy blue and the other light green.

    The vast expanse of the sky is as profound as the endless green vitality.

    Lu Jingzhi covered his heart with the other hand, "What to do! I fell in love with a milk cat!"

    Looking at the yelling younger sister, Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    It seems that I have some understanding of how the word Yangou came about.

    The milk cat likes Lu Jingzhi very much. Four people put their fingers on her and poked her. It will only lick Lu Jingzhi''s fingertips. Lu Jingzhi smiled and said, "I have something on my body." The taste it likes."

    Or it could be said to be the smell of wood-type abilities.

    is nature.

    Lu Jingzhi said, "Does Aunt Zheng''s family still have cats? I haven''t seen them."

    "The cats in the vige are all happy to run around, or many people prefer to keep dogs, guarding the yard, and being loyal." Jiang Tanyue said, "There are only two or three cats in the vige, and there are rarely mice around cat owners. If there are too many mice, they will borrow the cat for two days."

    The four of them took turns to hug the kitten. The kitten was very obedient and would not resist no matter who was hugging it.

    Jiang Tanyue didn''t want to hug her at first, but Lu Jingzhi stuffed her into its arms, "It''s a cat! This is a cat! Sister, don''t you feel moved? Are you not moved?!"

    Jiang Tanyue hugged it with stiff arms, and said for a while, "It hasn''t been bathed yet."

    Several people:"¡­"

    It''s toote to say now.

    Jiang Tanyue handed the milk cat to Shen Nanwei.

    Shen Nanwei refused, "I''ll hug after washing."

    Several people:"¡­"

    "Give it a name?"

    After brainstorming, I didn''te up with a good name.

    Jiang Wunian: Maomao.

    Jiang Tanyue: Dabai.

    Wei Xiaoqi: Cuihua.

    Got the attention of several people.

    Lu Jingzhi, "Why don''t you have myst name?"

    Add a sentence, "Follow the stage name."

    is deprecated.

    A cat called Xiaolu, is that reasonable?

    Shelved it for two days, one night in the middle of the night, Lu Jingzhi muttered in a daze, "I see, it''s called Snow Cake."

    The next day when Jiang Wunian fed the cat and called for snow cakes, Lu Jingzhi pped his hands and apuded. Jiang Wunian was surprised, "This is the name you namedst night, could it be... the second sister had a dream?"

 Chapter 256: Its called snow cake, big cake cake

    Chapter 256 It''s called snow cake, big cake cake

    Lu Jingzhi thought hard, "Generally speaking, I don''t dream."

    But generally speaking, it is not impossible.

    In this way, the milk cat has a name, called Snow Cake.

    Wei Xiaoqi nodded seriously, "Does it mean snow-white pancake? It''s rare and unique, and the name sounds nice."

    For a long time, the three sisters who traveled through time couldn''t bear to look directly at the snow cake.

    One day, Jiang Tanyue, who was on vacation, sneaked out to pet the cat, waved her hand, and said involuntarily, "Dabing,e here."

    Be the annualughing point of the family.

    -

    Huxi Vige is the corn harvested under the scorching sun a few days ago.

    Many families did not nt winter wheat again after harvesting corn, but left thend idle.

    They reached an agreement with Jiang Tanyue to lease thend.

    Inte October, the rented family nted vegetable seedlings in the field.

    Winter wheat doesn¡¯t need to be taken care of too much. It will be busy only in the spring of next year. People who are free look at the people who are busy growing vegetables, gloating and being entric.

    Sweet potatoes, radishes and Chinese cabbage are the most stocked in winter. In previous years, whoever came here did note here, but Jiang Xiaohua said that she wanted to eat fresh vegetables in winter.

    Yes, they admit that she has a brain in business, but can doing business be the same as farming?

    Maybe this is the panic of burning money.

    ¡ªYes, not everyone¡¯s fields have been leased by Jiang Tanyue.

    Her priority is to have a good rtionship with her family.

    This kind of nonsense doesn''t need her, trust is very important.

    Followed by fertile and concentrated fields.

    In this way, some people disdain to join, and some people are not selected.

    Thetter is quite a bit unable to eat grapes, saying that the mentality of grapes is sour.

    I need to pay for the leasednd, and I can still receive her wages when I am busy in the field. This is how people feel bnced.

    But I dare not attack directly.

    Because Jiang Tanyue made it clear that the funds are limited, and we will wait until next year.

    These people are very entangled.

    I also wanted to specte maliciously, thinking that she would lose money, and there is nothing wrong with next year.

    I also hope that she can earn more, and the folks in their vige will always be able to follow suit.

    The folks in the vige can get rich, but Lao Jiang''s family must never get rich.

    Old Jiang¡¯s family spent a lot of money to keep Jiang Dafu out.

    If it wasn''t for the need forbor to catch up with the busy farming season, and Jiang Jinxu who came back from the county knew about it, Mrs. Jiang would neverpromise.

    Catch the exam in October.

    Results will be released in November.

    As it should be, Jiang Jinxu was admitted as a schr.

    A fourteen-year-old schr with a bright future.

    Moreover, Lu Jingzhi also heard that it was suggested by the town gentleman that he didn''t take the exam before, because he was afraid that he would be young and unstable.

    After the good news went around that day, Lao Jiang''s family began to make preparations, preparing to entertain everyone and have a good time.

    There is no second scene.

    After all, this is the only schr in Huxi Vige.

    The same candidate, Gao Zhan, failed the exam.

    A young man in histe teens squatted in front of Lu Jingzhi whimpering, scratching his nose and tears.

    Lu Jingzhi was overwhelmed immediately, "If you cry again, I will leave."

    To talk about how Gao Zhan felt in his heart, apart from his unwillingness to pass the exam, he also felt ashamed of Lu Jingzhi.

    She subsidized him so much money back and forth, he knew it was not worth mentioning to her, but it was a mountain of kindness to him.

    "If you don''t pass the exam, you can continue to take the exam." Lu Jingzhi knew that people like Jiang Jinxu were in the minority, and most schrs in this era were more like Gao Zhan.

    Children from poor families, in addition to studying, there are also various interferences from the outside world.

 Chapter 257: Talent is a hard indicator

    Chapter 257 Talent is a hard indicator

    The more she said that, the more Gao Zhan couldn''t help crying.

    Lu Jingzhi: Heh, man, it¡¯s made of water.

    Mncholy, mncholy.

    Gao Zhan burst into tears like a flood, and Lu Jingzhi, who was crying, dared not leave directly, for fear that he would just pass by.

    For so many years, he has been burdened with the expectations of his mother and younger brother, studying hard. He is human and can get tired, but whenever he wants to rest, he thinks of his mother with red eyes.

    But regardless of the fame and fame piled up by the upper ss with money, talent is also a hard indicator.

    Schrs don¡¯t understand why scumbags can¡¯t learn it, and scumbags don¡¯t understand why scumbags can learn it quickly.

    Lu Jingzhi was not considered a top student back then, but he was not considered a scumbag either.

    She is a person with all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique, art andbor.

    Hobbies and a three-minute passion for novelty took up most of her time, and her academic performance was loose, barely hanging on the belt of the ss average.

    Affected by her family, she didn''t feel much about her grades since she was a child. When Xueba was faced with a full score of 100 and he got a score of 99 in the test, Lu Jingzhi dared to hand in the paper with a score of 69 and said that she was in the exam room. Some fell asleep for two minutes and it was time to hand in the paper when they opened their eyes.

    She did not take part in the most thrilling college entrance examination.

    Now Gao Zhan, who looks as if the sky is falling down, can''t quite understand.

    People are not perfect.

    If you fail the exam once, you will be next time.

    If you fail the exam next time, you will pass the next time.

    After two or three times, if you find that your IQ is really wed and you can¡¯t take another step, then do something else.

    Schrs have more outlets than farmers.

    Being a teacher, being an ountant, copying and writing... Maybe there will be no way to soar in the future, but it will not be aplete failure.

    Gao Zhan knew that his current appearance was ugly.

    The wind blows, taking away the tears on the cheeks, it hurts.

    At home, my mother would cry because life was too hard, and my younger brother would cry because he caused trouble and was beaten by him, but he had forgotten when was thest time he shed tears.

    My peers already have fathers.

    He is now squatting in front of an eleven-year-old girl and crying like a dog because he failed to pass the exam.

    But the soul seems to be cut.

    Gao Zhan couldn''t stop his tears.

    He has walked through so many years with the heavy expectations of his family, stumbled and never knelt down. He thought that the darkness was about to usher in the light, but this time it was hisst stand.

    This is not just a question of failing the exam.

    In the next year, he still won''t get the government''s monthly subsidy for schrs.

    Still have to buy a lot of pens, inks, papers and inkstones.

    Still have to ask his family to tighten their belts again to make up for his travel expenses.

    In case you fail the exam next year...

    I don''t know how long these things have been backlogged in my heart, and I don''t know how many tossing and turning nights I spent with him.

    Lu Jingzhi''s clothes are thin and brightly colored. Shen Nanwei said that her little girl in autumn is suitable for bright clothes.

    She is not cold. Seeing the person opposite crying so devotedly, she probably does not feel cold for the time being.

    She found a big rock by the stream and sat down, listening to the people who were about to copse.

    Using the cover of the sleeves, I turned out a few small tomatoes, one at a time.

    It''s rare that she doesn''t look impatient¡ªbeing mentally prepared for a certain matter can relieve her restlessness to a great extent.

    "I''m sorry." Gao Zhan took a deep breath, and the cuffs were washed white, but when the rough cloth touched his cheeks, it could not only take away tears, but also draw thin slits, which he had no time to care about.

    Thest apology was because he was ashamed of his trust in her. This apology is that he let the little girl here blow the cold wind and listen to him talking for so long.

 Chapter 258: You are not as rich as other scholars

    Chapter 258 You are not as rich as other schrs

    "You don''t need to apologize." Lu Jingzhi said, "Did I tell you that thest time I invested in you, I wanted to use you to suppress olddy Jiang''s face?"

    Gao Zhan was taken aback by her straightforwardness, then shook his head, "You didn''t say that."

    But he could more or less guess.

    "Well, everyone takes what they need." The sky was high and the clouds were calm, and the wind stirred up a few strands of her hair. Lu Jingzhi looked at him seriously, "As for this time... people shouldn''t be perfect, I also allow you to try." error rate."

    Gao Zhan gave a low hum, but he still wanted to say, "But..."

    "Sometimes, I have to admit one thing," Lu Jingzhi nodded his head with his tender little hand, "Here, talent is very important."

    Gao Zhan clenched his fists beside him.

    He knows.

    So, this is the root of the pain.

    He didn''t want to disappoint the little girl.

    I don''t want to disappoint my mother and younger brother.

    I don¡¯t want to disappoint my master.

    But in the end, everyone will be disappointed in him.

    Lu Jingzhi turned her palms over, and a few juicy fruits appeared in her hands, and she pushed forward, "For you."

    Gao Zhan''s first reaction was to shake his head.

    Lu Jingzhi recalled her parents'' attitude towards her when she finished the exam in the past, and said in a slow voice, "It''s a reward, a reward for you... I have tried my best to get closer to your goal."

    The small fruits are of different colors, and they look like wild fruits she picked from the mountains.

    Drops of water fell, and it fell on his palm wet.

    The sweetness of the fruit and the tears were stirred into a taste he had never tasted before.

    "I... I am not as smart as other schrs." Gao Zhan ate a fruit slowly, the cool and sweet taste aroused the sense of taste, and also awakened the nerves that were muddled.

    "You are not as rich as other schrs."

    Gao Zhan: "..."

    "But don''t you also ept this reality? Why can''t you ept that you are not as smart as others?"

    Obviously what he heard was not gentle, even some heart-pounding words, but Gao Zhan suddenly calmed down for some reason.

    The storm sweeps the sea, but it will eventually return to calm.

    He opened his mouth.

    Can''t say a word.

    He felt that what she said made sense.

    Students have sincerelyforted and some deliberately ridiculed, but no one is so transparent.

    There is also a reason.

    Those who associate with children from a poor family and a poor family who are not outstanding are also from poor families. No one is willing to analyze their own poverty in such a deep way.

    Gao Zhan''s eyes gradually gained light.

    "Before you work hard, don''t let your mentality copse." Lu Jingzhi bent his eyes, "If you can''t do it next year, you can be an ountant...Mr. ountant, my sister''s sry is not low, and the promotion space is fair, just and open. Are you excited?"

    Gao Zhan got up, and suddenly staggered. After squatting for a long time, his legs and feet were numb, but he didn''t show it. He stood still and saluted the little girl swinging her legs on the rock with the best posture.

    "Thank you, I think, I understand." Gao Zhan showed a relieved smile, "Next year, if I fail the exam, I will work in your shop to pay off the debt."

    Watching him down the mountain, Lu Jingzhi pulled out the stem of a cherry, threw it into the air, opened his mouth to catch it, and could still hear a clear and clean voice, "I''m gone, you cane out."

    Jiang Jinxu, who was used as a control group during the conversation between the two, showed his figure from under the cover of a big tree.

    Lu Jingzhi raised his arm and waved, "Little uncle."

    The ending sound is very happy.

    "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop." There was helplessness in the boy''s voice.

    "I know, I saw you, you came first." Lu Jingzhi said, "I want to take him to continue walking up the mountain, who knew he would cry when he squatted down."

 Chapter 259: Give cat cake two little friends

    Chapter 259 Give Cat Cake Two Friends

    It may be that Gao Zhan didn''t perceive people here, and instantly released his nature.

    And when he had already started to cry, Jiang Jinxu didn''t have the nerve to appear suddenly, afraid of embarrassment.

    After such a hesitation, he was forced to hide for a long time.

    Although it was unintentional, but after all, I heard some other people''s little secret.

    Jiang Jinxu didn''t finish reading the book he originally wanted to read.

    Seeing that he was about to go down the mountain, Lu Jingzhi pointed to his book and said, "It''s not dark yet, so you won''t be reciting? Look at the environment in your house, it''s smoky, are you sure you want to go back? Why don''t you chat with me for a while."

    After listening to her words, Jiang Jinxu really didn''t continue to walk down the mountain, he nodded: "Yeah."

    Lu Jingzhi wiped the stone next to him indiscriminately, scribbled and perfunctory, and the grass clippings on it did not reduce much.

    "Sit." Lu Jingzhi thoughtfully handed over a few small fruits, "I''ll give you some too, sweet and sour, delicious."

    "Thanks."

    "You''re wee."

    Lu Jingzhi is addicted to eating, but he thinks it is not good to go to the space to pick up fruit.

    After all, a small amount of fruit can be said to fit in the sleeves, and she would not be able to fit any more.

    But the mouth is really lonely.

    "Little uncle, do you want to eat grilled fish?" Lu Jingzhi was eager to try, but before Jiang Jinxu could react, he had thrown his shoes into the stream.

    The stream is very cool.

    It was still windy.

    Jiang Jinxu looked at his injured leg with a dull pain. He was originally suffering from jolts, but now it was caused by psychological factors, and the pain was excruciating.

    "Xiao Miao,e up, the water is too cold." Jiang Jinxu''s eyebrows and eyes can pinch mosquitoes to death.

    Long time no see, the little girl is more lively than Xia Tian.

    Catched two fish, sneaked a few into the space, "Come up."

    Then habitually go deep into the reeds to find wild duck eggs.

    "oops."

    The figure of the little girl disappeared into the reeds following the sound.

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were shining, and he saw two small fish with gauze tail wings, swimming as if dancing in a rainbow.

    You can¡¯t eat it at first nce, but it¡¯s good to catch it and put it in your own lotus pond.

    Snow cake likes to bask in the sun by the lotus pond, give it two little friends, and apany it...

    The water ripples.

    Turn around.

    I saw Jiang Jinxu standing in the stream and staggering towards this side.

    "Do you want to catch fish too?" Lu Jingzhi raised two fat fish in his hand, "I caught it, you don''t need to go into the water."

    Jiang Jinxu finally got ashore with the help of Lu Jingzhi.

    When the cold wind blows, the wet skin instantly looks like it is covered with white snow.

    Injured leg pain like needles.

    "I didn''t see you for a moment, I thought you slipped and fell." Jiang Jinxu whispered, "It''s fine."

    He jumped down quickly, unprepared, his clothes were mostly wet, Lu Jingzhi handed him two fish, "Go home, it''s a pity, you can''t eat my grilled fish."

    After thinking for a while, he took back another fish, "I''ll just eat it for you, eat more, or I won''t be reconciled."

    "I do not want to go home."

    In the end, a fire was lit.

    One pile is used to grill fish, and the other pile is used to keep Jiang Jinxu warm.

    Thanks, it is only autumn and winter is not yet.

    Otherwise, he might not be able to sustain the pain in his leg.

    Lu Jingzhi recalled the current Lao Jiang''s house.

    She was right.

    It''s a miasma, who knows who will go.

    Jiang Dafu and Zhao Chunhan worked diligently, not to mention the two old scalpers in the family.

    Jiang Dagui originally intended to gamble to make some big money and treat Qian Zhuzhu''s illness, but he didn''t want to step in. After ying, he became addicted. He had **** chopped off by the gambling shop some time ago, and he was honest for a while.

 Chapter 260: Damn it, let the old lady pretend!

    Chapter 260 Damn, let the olddy pretend!

    The scar from Qian Zhenzhu''s pumping finally showed signs of healing in the high autumn air, but just when she was about to recover, the olddy let her do the work. If she was the original, sweet-mouthed and coquettish, she would have fooled it. Now, she can''t, and she doesn''t dare .

    As far as what she did with Jiang Dagui, it was enough for the olddy to hate her until the day she went into the coffin.

    Zhou Ziyun is the daughter-inw of the family after all. When Jiang Dagui was most addicted to gambling, Mrs. Jiang didn''t want her second son to hurt her precious son, so she wanted to separate the family. Zhou Ziyun also wanted to take this opportunity to separate.

    But no sess.

    It was a coincidence that the older generation was called to testify on the front foot, and Jiang Dagui was dragged back like a dead dog bleeding from his severed finger on the back foot.

    This matter is nothing.

    For this reason, Mr. Jiang specially gathered his family members together for a meeting, which means that in the future, the second child will reform and start a new life. It is enough for the family to have the third child, and no one should think about dividing the family in the future.

    If the family has something to say behind closed doors, don¡¯t show yourself outside.

    He was warning Mrs. Jiang that the separation of the family was something Mrs. Jiang insisted on going her own way.

    Master Jiang loves face.

    Jiang Tanyue''s mouth was so sweet back then, the more backstabs made him vomit blood.

    With so many things built, people turned their faces and refused to recognize anyone.

    Mr. Jiang will never allow this kind of thing to happen a second time. He asked Mrs. Jiang to hold the family members firmly in her hands, and don''t let one or twoe out to make trouble.

    That is, Jiang Jinxu has recently be a schr, adding some rainbow colors to this messy home.

    The people who were disappointed with Lao Jiang''s family were moved again, and some unbelievers wanted to match Jiang Caier.

    Return in defeat.

    All in all, the two giants in Huxi Vige who used to be able to break heads with each other¡ªthe Zhang family and the Jiang family, one is in decline, and the other still has some background.

    Zhang Jia, KO.

    -

    "I''m back~" Lu Jingzhi entered the door and began to call his sister, "I''ll be hereter, Xiaoyu."

    Jiang Wunian poked his head out of the kitchen, "It''s just right, how about some fish soup and pasta cakes today?

    The deer frightened the branch and stopped digging out the small fish, happily saying, "It''s a beautiful fairy fish with a long tail. I don''t know what it''s called, but it should be an ornamental fish."

    Jiang Wunian blushed, "I thought it was fish."

    Second sister has always been associated with food.

    Of course there are also fish to eat.

    After half a year of experience, fishing experts can already identify some fish.

    Fat mandarin fish.

    The taste of autumn.

    "Miao Miao''s appetite is a bit small today, is she ufortable?" Shen Nanwei asked suddenly.

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head, "I ate grilled fish by the stream."

    Then he briefly mentioned Gao Zhan''s matter, with a bad expression on his face.

    "Why, the investment failed, are you sad?" After hearing what happened, Jiang Tanyue asked lightly.

    Lu Jingzhi clenched his fists, with anger written all over his face and mouth, "Damn it, let the olddy pretend!"

    Several people:"¡­"

    now it''s right.

    My sister doesn''t care about money or not.

    Gao Zhan didn''t fight Jiang Jinxu in court. That''s where Lu Jingzhi went crazy.

    "I''m really like an old mother who expects her child to be a dragon." Lu Jingzhi sighed, turned his head to stare at Shen Nanwei, cleared his throat, "cough cough, Ms. Shen, would you like to ept my interview?"

    Shen Nanwei tried to guess the vocabry, and responded with a smile, "What does little Miaoer want to do?"

    "Ms. Shen, as the only old mother in the family¡ªer, beautiful mother, have you ever hoped that your child will be a dragon?"

    Three pairs of eyes looked over.

    At this time, the industrious Wei Xiaoqi had already gone to embroider in her own room.

    The few people in the room were somewhat unscrupulous.

    Thanks to all the students who followed up, voted, and wrotements, I love you, love you, bui~

 Chapter 261: Xiao Shen, you are taking the recommended route!

    Chapter 261 Xiao Shen, taking the rmended route!

    As we all know, Ms. Shen''s wish for a child will be a true wish for a child.

    I hope that the prince will be the emperor.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the will.

    "It''s boring, I hope he gets a rich fief and takes me over the high wall..." Shen Nanwei was lying on the rocking chair in a water red dress. As she said, she should wear bright clothes in autumn. The reflection is brighter.

    The expression didn''t look like he was missing anything, but he smiled awkwardly, "Now I have leaped over the high wall, but he has no fiefdom yet."

    Lu Jingzhi was thoughtful, and felt that something was wrong, "Aren''t you looking forward to sess in disguise, a rich fief is not something you can just say, and you have to fight for it."

    "That''s not necessary, if he wants, his father will give him the best."

    Suddenly, the three sisters who traveled through time thought of that word.

    Disaster for the country and the demon concubine.

    Understood.

    Xiao Shen, you are taking the rmended route!

    Shen Nanwei thought about it seriously, "Since I was young, I should have never put pressure on him¡ªat least he hasn''t shed tears because of his studies like Gao Zhan."

    After the age of six, not only did the imperial concubine not put pressure on her son, but she was always interested in taking him to y games.

    For this reason, Yan Qingzhui also skipped a lot of lessons.

    The imperial concubine said with emotion: "When I grow up, I don''t cry much, and my speech has be more organized. I can understand my speech, and I can understand the rules when ying games. Do you know that children at this age are so fun .¡±

    Several people: We don''t know.

    "As for studies, it''s not too bad, just pass it by. There is the eldest son on the top and the first son on the bottom. I won''t agree to his father wanting him to sit in that position." Shen Nanwei suddenly sighed, "Little Miaoer still remembers Lou Lou''s Is it poisonous?"

    Lu Jingzhi nodded. "Xiao Shen also has it."

    Shen Nanwei was surprised for a moment, and thenughed, "So you know, yes, he was not in good health after being poisoned. Although the rescue was timely and the toxin was suppressed, who can say for sure in the future, it is easy to induce toxin."

    The next sentence Lu Jingzhi said was quite deafening.

    "Now I have solved some problems."

    Shen Nanwei stood up suddenly, the rocking chair swayed twice, almost shaking her off, she was short of breath, "What are you talking about, little Miaoer?!"

    "Didn''t I mention this?" Lu Jingzhi scratched his head, "It seems that I didn''t, then I probably forgot¡ªI tried to use supernatural powers to help detoxify some time ago, but like Xu Shulou, no, maybe Even deeper than him, my powers are exhausted, and I haven''tpletely detoxified."

    Shen Nanwei always wanted to remain calm and calm in matters rted to her previous life, but since Xu Shulou appeared, things always backfired.

    It''s the same this time.

    "Very good...very good..." Shen Nanwei''s eyes were a little nk, she didn''t know what to write for a while, and then she came back to her senses and asked cautiously, "Little Miaoer, can the poison in his bodypletely disappear before winteres? "

    Lu Jingzhi thought for a while, "Two or three more times, I guess it will be enough."

    Shen Nanwei was short of breath. From the day the two of them were pulled back from the line of life and death, all the imperial physicians and talented people recruited by the world have been repeating a sentence, there is no way.

    Surviving is already a great blessing.

    Discovered in time, with a distinguished status, and has a unique prescription for hanging his life¡ªthis is how he robbed the Hades once.

    Looking at Mother''s earnest eyes, Lu Jingzhi felt a little distressed, "If it was a few days ago, it would have been easy. Xiao Shen is delicate and weak, and she would fall if pushed, but now..."

    Seeing that she stopped in the middle of her speech, she couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter now?"

 Chapter 262: After running away in embarrassment

    Chapter 262 After running in embarrassment

    "Xin Ziyi sent his two bodyguards here," Lu Jingzhi said, "I tried to climb over the wallst time, but I almost got caught."

    Careless.

    Almost got caught for climbing a wall in the middle of the night.

    Does she not want to be visual? !

    Jiang Wunian has been muttering a few words, "The body is soft and easy to overthrow..."

    Her voice is low, and Jiang Tanyue beside her can hear clearly, and her expression is unpredictable.

    Lu Jingzhi raised his eyes and nced at her, "What''s wrong?"

    Under the gaze of three pairs of eyes, Jiang Wunian''s face was reddened to her ears, and she felt ashamed of her yellowish appearance.

    It seemed that she was not serious at first, but the second sister''s integrity can be written into the textbook. Jiang Wunian''s eyes wandered, and Jiang Tanyue rescued her, "Did you knock people...in the middle of the night?"

    "Of course not, he''s not Xu Shulou, how can I bear it." Lu Jingzhi not only looked upright, but also looked at Jiang Tanyue with unbelievable eyes, and there was a sentence clearly written in his eyes, "So you are such Mr. Jiang" .

    Mr. Jiang: Heh.

    Sister really understands double standards.

    As Lu Jingzhi said, Yan Qingzhui was not Xu Shulou, he was not injured, he was not poisoned, and he was not sick.

    Every food she sends is mixed with water-type abilities, and some ingredients arepletely cultivated with wood-type abilities. If you raise them slowly, the toxins will be eliminated one day.

    But one day, she waited outside the courtyard for half an hour before the door opened, so she climbed over the wall and went in, only to find that the person was unconscious.

    With the thought of ''I''m dizzy'', Lu Jingzhipletely let go of his abilities for the first time to heal him.

    Later, after questioning, it was found that people were not poisoned, but hungry.

    This is the incident where I only ate half a pastry a day.

    "More than half an hour is almost enough to go out to buy food and walk back and forth," Lu Jingzhi said, "Thanks to the fact that I know Xiaoshen''s house and I am not stingy with Xiaoya."

    Do nothing but go to the street to buy food.

    Suddenly read by Jiang Wu of the cue: "..."

    Later, Lu Jingzhi and Xin Ziyi talked about it, and Xin Ziyi sent two people from the imperial capital to take care of Yan Qingzhui''s diet and daily life.

    Lu Jingzhi began to think that taking care of food and daily life is really all about these.

    She waster found to be naive.

    People will do light work.

    Can walk through Yang with a hundred steps.

    "You don''t know how embarrassing I was when I ran that time." Lu Jingzhi looked at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, "But what''s the matter with being thrilled?!"

    Jiang Tanyue: That''s because you are born with the attribute of doing things.

    Sure enough, Lu Jingzhi continued, "Then I will step on the spot in the next few days to see when I can break through the defense. They are the most amazing people I have seen in this period of time. If I seed in the challenge, It''s deadly."

    How many people in the family: "..."

    What''s going on when my sister/sister/baby daughter is not at home in the middle of the night?

    Don''t worry, just go to someone''s courtyard at night.

    Lu Jingzhi is gearing up, "I don''t know if I can seed tonight!!"

    Shen Nanweiughed, "Then I wish the little Miao''er a wish as soon as possible. When the timees, mother will give you a little surprise, okay?"

    Thest little surprise was lying in Jiang Tanyue''s arms as a cat cake, Lu Jingzhi nodded without hesitation, and stretched out his hand, "It''s a deal, pull the hook."

    The little fingers are hooked together, and the thumb is pressed.

    Lu Jingzhi held Shen Nanwei''s hand in surprise, "Mother, your hands are so soft."

    She looked at her hands again.

    Bones are too hard, it looks like a leader in a fight.

    Well, not bad.

    Shen Nanwei shook her hand back, wrapping her little hand in her palm.

 Chapter 263: Dirty words, you can learn them as soon as you learn them

    Chapter 263 Dirty words, you can learn them as soon as you learn them

    Shen Nanwei had a dream.

    I dreamed of the day when Yan Qingzhui was poisoned.

    The summer sun of that year was bright and dazzling, and wisps of smoke seemed to evaporate from the ground, blending into the eyes and turning into teardrops.

    She was running on the pce road with a bright long dress, and the light gauze trails fluttered behind her.

    Be faster.

    Faster.

    Punish the heart me.

    The name of this poison.

    She was afraid that she was going to see him for thest time.

    That was the first time in her life that she did not enter the Buddhist hall under the persecution of the Queen Mother.

    Kowtow and kneel down.

    Copy scriptures and chant Buddha.

    She doesn''t believe in Buddhism, but she doesn''t know where to ce her thoughts.

    I don''t know how long this kind of muddled days have passed, those beautiful eyes like stars opened to look at her, as if they met for the first time, ignorant, out of focus, tears rolling down unconsciously.

    Woke up from the dream, the pillow was wet.

    Shen Nanwei simply turned over, buried herself in the soft pillow made of cotton, and cried loudly.

    She doesn''t know what the luck in this life is.

    Maybe give birth to a beautiful and smart son.

    Maybe seeing him open his eyes again.

    Perhaps rebirth after death.

    Maybe met three daughters.

    But whatever it was, her good fortune more than offset her misfortune when counted.

    Somewhere, her two lives were not clearly separated, even if she didn''t watch, listen, or think about it.

    In the dead of night, Shen Nanwei turned her head to the side, her eyes were red, and her eyes, which had been washed by tears, were still confused. She was thinking about an extremely difficult question: "Should I go and see ZhuiZhui?"

    That''s her son.

    The little bunny who lost half his life.

    but now-

    "But what should I say about this matter?" Shen Nanwei suddenly turned around like a salty fish, "I am your concubine mother? I was reborn? You ask what rebirth is? It is a branch of time travel!"

    "Ahhhhhhh am I crazy? How can I say it!"

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes were dull, and she sniffed a bit aggrieved, "My son, I can''t even see it now, this shit¡ª"

    She suddenly covered her mouth.

    His eyes nced left and right.

    Well, midnight, nobody.

    She breathed a sigh of relief.

    She swears just now! !

    I also forgot whether I learned it from Xiao Miaoer or Xiao Yaer.

    "I want to take a look, just take a sneak peek."

    "Then what?"

    "Then will you be more reluctant?"

    "Don''t watch it, don''t watch it."

    "But¡­"

    "So annoying!"

    "sleep."

    -

    "Mother, you went to cultivate immortals in the middle of the night?!" When Shen Nanwei got up, Lu Jingzhi had already run around and came back, "My good guy, I never stayed upte ying games before so miserable."

    Shen Nanwei was holding a veil to reduce the swelling of her eyes. The well water was cold, and she shivered, "Is it really obvious?"

    Got affirmative nods from several people.

    Shen Nanwei was rather desperate, "I''ve decided not to watch it."

    At least don''t go to chase after the eyes are swollen.

    Not only did she not n to see her son, she didn''t even n to leave the house, and she didn''t want to see the vigers.

    However, ording to thew of so-and-so, the more you don''t want to see something, the more it wille to you.

    "Is Nan Wei at home?"

    Wei Xiaoqi opened the door and asked with a smile, "Aunt Zheng."

    Her eyes fell on another woman hesitantly. Aunt Zheng turned sideways and introduced with a smile, "Your Aunt Gao doesn''t like to go out, and your eyes are strange and normal. This is the kid from the Gao family, Gao Zhan''s mother."

    Wei Xiaoqi obediently said yes, "Aunt Gao."

    In the vige, there are several ways for juniors to call women, one is their surname plus aunt and sister-inw, and the other is their husband¡¯s surname.

 Chapter 264: visitor

    Chapter 264 Guest

    There are many titles of peers or elders.

    It belongs to someone''s family, for example, calling Zhao Chunhan is from a rich family.

    Or so-and-so mother, for example, Qian Zhuzhu is Xiaoshu''s mother.

    As for Jiang Chenshi, those who are really unfamiliar, nodding acquaintances, or on extremely serious asions will address them.

    It seems that Aunt Zheng just shouted ''Nan Wei'' outside the door, which is an exception.

    Originally, she wanted to call "Sister Shen", or "Xiaoya his mother", but Shen Nanwei firmly rejected thetter.

    She has a name.

    The woman followed Aunt Zheng a little closely, and nodded at Wei Xiaoqi, with a nervous expression on her face.

    This is her first time in Murao.

    It was also the first time to step into this wide and strong courtyard.

    The ground is covered withrge bluestone bs, and only a few small areas near the wall are soil, where blooming flowers and hanging vines are nted.

    There is no rattling and humming of chickens, ducks, geese, pigs and other animals, it is clean and leisurely.

    Naturally, there is no smell of animal feces. The air is different from that in the vige, and it is the unique fragrance of vegetation in the mountains.

    With the fragrance of food that has not yet dispersed.

    The courtyard is clean and tidy, full of vitality.

    One can imagine how leisurely it is to live here.

    The moment she stepped in, her whole body bent a little.

    Lu Jingzhi was pushed out by Shen Nanwei. She jumped out of the room and raised her hand to greet the two, "Aunt Zheng, Aunt Gao, we were eating melons just now, how about some?"

    She was holding a te in her hand, on which were washed and cut melons and fruits.

    It was not the first time for Aunt Zheng toe here. She was used to warm and sincere little girls, so she took a piece by herself and handed it to Gao Zhanniang, "Let me tell you, this melon is so sweet. I ate several piecesst time."

    The originally rigid woman''s hands and feet were about to be mechanized, and Lu Jingzhi couldn''t bear to look directly at it.

    What to do, I remembered the little snail who immediately shrank into the house when the door knocked.

    "We have something to do with your mother, is she not at home today?" Aunt Zheng patted the arm of the woman beside her, and said with a smile, "Your Aunt Gao wants to learn embroidery from your mother."

    "You also know that Gao Zhan''s pens, inks, papers and inkstones are very expensive, and his mother is so busy doing embroidery work that her eyes are red. No, I just thought, let her improve her skills and earn more. "

    Lu Jingzhi nodded his head.

    Indeed, the women who sell embroidery work rely on quantity to make money. There are really better ones, but not too much better. After all, the starting line is stuck here.

    They are also busy with farm work, have no time, and their hands are rough.

    Someone like Aunt Gao is already the best among the women in Huxi Vige. After all, her family has no man, and she spends a long time doing embroidery.

    Given the opportunity, who would not want quality over quantity.

    Aunt Zheng said, "The skills your mother taught us are really powerful. I fiddled with them during the ck season. Guess what, the handkerchiefs sold more than ten yuan more than before."

    Not much.

    There are several women who sell at a higher price than her.

    "My mother stayed upte yesterday to instruct little seven sisters to embroider. Now her eyes hurt and she is a little drowsy. Wait, let me see if my mother is awake." Wei recounted the incident.

    Shen Nanwei sincerely has a headache, "I see things a little blurry now."

    "Then treat it as if you haven''t woken up," Lu Jingzhi made a decision, "It''s not toote to find her when your eyes recover."

    After finishing speaking, he stepped out of the room and closed the door for her intimately.

    Shen Nanwei opened her mouth to persuade her to stay, but her daughter acted in a hurry.

 Chapter 265: Star character Shen Nanwei

    Chapter 265 Star character Shen Nanwei

    Shen Nanwei rubbed the center of her eyebrows.

    I don¡¯t think this is very good.

    After all, ording to her daughter''s description, the other party is as timid as the younger daughter.

    She was lying on the rocking chair and swaying, and suddenlyughed, she realized that she had changed a lot.

    The former imperial concubine didn''t care about whether a thing was done well or whether it would affect others.

    She always does what she wants.

    Others?

    what is that.

    Can now...

    "It''s nothing bad." Shen Nanwei whispered, shaking her head.

    Hearing the noise outside decrease, it gradually returned to silence.

    She closed her eyes again and meditated.

    The vige with beautiful mountains and clear waters, and the kind and hardworking women have brought her a subtle influence.

    Two dayster, a pair of eyes that were swollen into walnuts finally returned to looking forward.

    She held up the small mirror, looked left and right, finally nodded with satisfaction, put down the mirror, tidied up her clothes, and lifted her small basket containing needles, thread, and brains, "I''m going out."

    Lu Jingzhi was eating a watermelon chilled with well water. In this weather, she was the only one who was not afraid of stomach pain. There was a storybook in front of half of the watermelon. She couldn''t bear to raise her eyes, so she just waved a small spoon, "Goodbye."

    When Shen Nanwei passed by her, she raised her hand and snored at her stupid hair, and Shi Shiran left.

    A group of women is waiting for her.

    Squeezed together indoors, I don''t feel how cold it is anymore.

    Shen Nanwei saw with keen eyes the woman who usually didn''t interact with people around her, Gao Zhan''s mother, whose boudoir name was Liu Xiaoxiao.

    At this time, he was looking at her helplessly among the crowd.

    Celebrity character Shen Nanwei sat on a small bench andid out a sewing basket, "Let''s get started."

    When Lu Jingzhi rubbed her stomach and felt that she could eat another piece of watermelon, Jiang Wunian put the freshly baked French fries and fried milk in front of her.

    People who grew up growing flowers still feel that they should drink hot water and eat warm food in cold weather.

    Although she knows that the second sister who has supernatural powers will not have a stomachache.

    -

    The group teaching of the women did notst for a few days.

    After all, it is a farming family, and farming is the first.

    This year, theirnd was rented out, but Jiang Tanyue said that when the time came and needed manpower, they coulde to work.

    Last time, we raised seedlings, nted seeds, fertilized, and built grass mats. Now it¡¯s time to build a shed and spread oiled paper.

    Pay by day.

    From the end of autumn to the present, this period of idle time is very long, and those with young and middle-agedborers in their families go to towns and counties to do long-term jobs.

    Now most of the workers in the fields are women.

    There are also those half-aged girls.

    But they are all good hands at work. Although she doesn''t quite understand what Jiang Tanyue wants to do, she knows a little bit.

    The value lies in sincerity and hard work.

    The Zheng family is not short of money, but Aunt Zheng is Jiang Tanyue''s "half housekeeper". President Jiang takes care of everything, so naturally she doesn''t put all her attention here, so she entrusts Aunt Zheng with many important times.

    She has a quick mind and a good temper, which won the trust of the women. With Aunt Zheng, she can get twice the result with half the effort.

    Lu Jingzhi has a new job, "Discipline Committee".

    In fact, they just wandered around the field a few times to tell everyone how much they attach importance to the current task.

    Lu Jingzhi would go around every day when he came back from the mountain. When he saw a figure with a ball of white fluff on his head running over from afar, the women would stand up and beat their backs, joking, "Xiao Miaoer brought your snow cakes." Let''s go for a walk."

    "Yes, let me take a look. Aunts and aunts cane to me if they have any questions or things. Now I am my sister''s agent." Stand still.

    Everyone talked for only two minutes before returning to work.

 Chapter 266: her teenage years

    Chapter 266 Her Young Years

    The imperial concubine will definitely not go to the ground.

    She took Liu Xiaoxiao home and taught with Wei Xiaoqi.

    She taught a needle method from the south of the Yangtze River, which is very suitable for embroidering handkerchiefs. This needle method is often matched with bold colors, which is refreshing.

    Looking at the woman with lowered eyebrows and serious sideways asking her for advice, Shen Nanwei pointed out gently.

    Liu Xiaoxiao embroiders for a long time, Wei Xiaoqi has a solid foundation, and the two have their own strengths.

    In the room, there was only a slight friction sound of the long thread passing through the fabric for a while.

    Shen Nanwei thought of her master.

    Many years ago, she was embroidering with fabric in a spacious room, and the master danced beside her when she had nothing to do.

    Master would not me her, but would take her hand and touch the fabric to create a beautiful plum blossom print.

    Master held her hand as if she was holding Miao''er.

    Master''s hands are also very soft.

    "Auntie."

    Thoughts were recalled, Shen Nanwei raised her voice at the end, "Huh?"

    It turned out that Liu Xiaoxiao was going home when the time came.

    Shen Nanwei is not a polite person, she only asked Wei Xiaoqi to send people to the door, but she has memories of the past.

    I have memories of those years when I was an imperial concubine.

    I have memories of those years when I was a boudoir girl.

    Those years of being domineering.

    Those naughty years...

    "...mother fell asleep."

    "Call her to eat?"

    "Forget it, save some food to keep warm, mother is very angry when she wakes up..."

    The conversation faded away, there was a creaking sound, and the door was shut tightly.

    -

    "Are you going to see Xiao Shen?" Lu Jingzhi nodded without hesitation, "Okay, I will lead the way."

    Shen Nanwei coughed twice, and winked at her: "Secretly."

    Lu Jingzhi finally understood.

    It''s not a confession.

    is to continue to haunt the dog.

    "Yeah, good!" Lu Jingzhi responded readily.

    "But..." Shen Nanwei was mncholy, "How can I ensure that I can see my little **** without being discovered?"

    His two guards are not vegetarians.

    Lu Jingzhi hesitated, "Didn''t Mother say that you look different from before?"

    is not the same.

    But Shen Nanwei didn''t want to have another heart attack experience at Xu Shulou''s ce.

    "ording to my observation, every morning, the little cutie will go around the town twice to buy food and go back. At this time, Xiaomu is guarding Xiaoshen, and every night..." Lu Jingzhi can be said to have pulled out the route of the two of them.

    The mother and daughter got together to discuss the battle n, and Jiang Wunian, who was passing by, hesitated for a moment, "Do you have to go to his small courtyard to see it? Maybe I can ask my second sister to take him out for shopping. Mom is on the second floor of our dessert shop to look down. "

    Two people: "..."

    Brain short circuit.

    On the same day, Lu Jingzhi knocked on the door of the small courtyard with cat cakes on his head.

    A tuft of cat cake hair fluttered in the wind, and it looked pretty good on her head, as if children often put the hair **** from their clothes on their heads to learn how to y in ancient costumes.

    "I ate a bowl of rice porridge this morning, and I also ate a te of mini steamed buns that you brought yesterday." The young man spoke warmly and gently, and said seriously.

    Yan Qingzhui thought the little girl was here to investigate¡ªwell, she mumbled the word.

    Unexpectedly, the little girl wanted to take him out to y.

    "My dessert shop has a new product, and I want to bring it to you, but it''s not as delicious as the freshly made one." Lu Jingzhi sent her invitation, "You want to go to the shop with me to eat freshly baked purple potato cakes, Mille-feuille cake and milk tea?"

    Yan Qingzhui nodded in agreement after a little hesitation, and his hair swayed slightly with his movements, brushing his cheeks, making the young man''s beautifully curved, unedged cheeks more tender and jade-like.

 Chapter 267:

    Chapter 267

    Now that someone is at home, Yan Qing chases the door and saves the step of locking the door.

    Step out of the threshold and walk forward.

    Lu Jingzhi walked two steps behind, her eyes caught the strands of hair behind him that were blown up by the wind.

    "Huh?" The boy looked sideways, looking at her with a questioning message.

    Lu Jingzhi was caught, and said with a smile, "Don''t you cut your hair? When we met, your hair was here, now it is here."

    She made a gesture on her body.

    Yan Qingzhui''s hair had already fallen to the middle of her thighs.

    Lu Jingzhi is a little worried, the sky is dry and things are dry, will he be a cat cake from static electricity one day?

    The snow cake on the top of the head seemed to sense the little master''s nder, meowed, and swung its tail out to hook her cheek.

    The often-frizzed tail swept across, and the itchy deer Jingzhi scratched manically several times with bent fingers.

    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and scratched it.

    Small body hair upies half of it.

    "I don''t think about it yet," Yan Qing chased softly, as if recalling something, with a distant voice, "Maybe I''ll cut it off after this winter."

    -

    Shen Nanwei worked behind the window on the second floor and saw her son up close.

    After all, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year.

    Has grown tall.

    Still so white and clear.

    Why is my hair so long, I don¡¯t know how to cut it.

    No wonder Xin Ziyi wanted to send the two children to take care of them. Summer is fine. After the temperature cools down, it takes time to heat up and take care of hair.

    Dressed well, it seems that his father didn''t treat him badly because of her death.

    Look at your wrists, you''ve lost weight, but not too much.

    It should be raised by Xiao Miaoer.

    Shen Nanwei nodded in satisfaction.

    Her chasing life is going well.

    After Xiao Miaoer helped detoxify him, he could also feel the temperature.

    Whether it is going to a distant fiefdom or being an idle prince in the imperial capital, life will not be too bad.

    Fulfilling her wish, the imperial concubine left the dessert shop satisfied.

    She thought she would cry, so she brought a stack of handkerchiefs.

    I have a lot of emotions, but I never thought of crying.

    The imperial concubine felt that she should shed two tears, after all, it was such an important moment.

    Finally gave up.

    Can''t cry.

    Walking on the street, she seemed to have let go of a heavy shackle, and her steps became much lighter.

    Next, I¡¯m going to buy some winter clothes and quilts for my family.

    Every household in Huxi Vige makes these by themselves. I don¡¯t know if there are ready-made ones in the town. If not, I can buy cotton and materials separately. I don¡¯t know if Xiaoqi can sew quilts...

    While thinking about something in her mind, arge shadow was cast in front of her. She subconsciously turned to the side, trying to make way for the person in front of her, but to no avail.

    Looking at the small group with a bad face, Shen Nanwei sighed silently, something happened.

    With a smile on his face, he asked them what they wanted to do. The man at the head of the small group looked her up and down while raising his hand, and said in a flowing voice, "You are so pretty, how about..."

    Shen Nanwei saw that the encirclement gradually began to appear, and the secret passage was not good, so she quickly stepped aside.

    "ah!"

    Suddenly, the man in the lead yelled sharply, Shen Nanwei''s eyes blurred, but she saw him fly out of the ground.

    mmed down heavily, stirring up dust.

    "Who are you?!"

    The rest of the people ignored the encirclement, and looked at each other, looking at theing person as if they were facing a big enemy.

    Shen Nanweiughed.

    It must be her little Miaoer.

    Unexpectedly, I was wrong.

    "Is this town such a mess?" A pleasant voice sounded, "Damn it, how can the master feel at ease living in such a ce!"

 Chapter 268:

    Chapter 268

    "Who are you?!"

    "I am your father."

    Shen Nanwei moved away from the semi-encirclement as early as when the two sides were confronting each other.

    The talking boy looked like he was two hundred and five, but he couldn''t make people hate him, he was so cute.

    The leading man wanted to get up, but was kicked to the ground again, and his boots crushed his hand severely, "If you can''t hold back to be a bitch, it''s better to destroy it directly from the root."

    Just now this hand wanted to take advantage.

    The young man had a strange figure andnded silently. No one knew when he appeared and when hended beside him.

    The pupils of the head of the person constricted.

    He is just a jobless vagrant doing bad things, how could he be able to bear the murderous aura.

    Immediately begged for mercy with snot and tears, and then was forced to apologize to Shen Nanwei, and then walked away.

    Facing Shen Nanwei''s thank you, the young man rubbed the back of his head with a smile on his cute face, "My master said that he would draw his sword to help when the road is injustice. Besides, I hate people who are okay and stare at other people''s faces." Yes, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    Shen Nanweiughed out loud.

    The boy thought she wasughing at his words, but Shen Nanwei felt that he was still so cute after a long time no see.

    The boy named Ji Ji, young and powerful in martial arts, is one of her son''s little guards.

    It was also the object of Xiao Miaoer who was eager to try and secretly rubbed and provoked a few days ago.

    Xiao Miaoer is used to naming people, and in a short time, she matched "cute" with him.

    Hue Ji reminded Shen Nanwei, "They looked at you in the wrong way just now, either that... or they came prepared."

    Shen Nanwei nodded, "Thank you for reminding me, I will check when I get back."

    She saw it too.

    They cooperate too tacitly.

    It seems to be specially aimed at her.

    At this time, the person from the nearby town just said, "Look at what you said, young man, our town is not chaotic, and there are no bastards."

    Hue Ji immediately lowered his brows and eyes, "Is it right to have it everywhere? Do you have topare it to those ces with bastards? Really, I don''t feel at ease if the master lives in such a ce."

    The second half of the sentence is whispered.

    Suddenly, a light shed in his eyes, and he made up his mind to get rid of those people in secret.

    When Shen Nanwei saw Lu Jingzhi again, she talked about it.

    As soon as Lu Jingzhi heard that it was instigated by someone, Lu Jingzhi became suspicious of Lao Jiang''s family.

    Without him, Lao Jiang''s family has done all the bad things, and they have to bear the me if they don''t.

    On a dark and windy night, Qian Zhenzhu opened her eyes, almost out of breath, and choked up.

    "you you you you you¡­"

    "Shut up and ask you something."

    Looking at the pig-like man sleeping next to him, Qian Zhenzhu immediately put on a big smile, "Ask, you ask."

    Swaggering away from the door of Qian Zhenzhu''s room, Lu Jingzhi thought, it wasn''t her doing something.

    Could it be the resurgence of the Zhang family?

    She walked to the courtyard, turned back halfway, and arrived at a window with ease. Before she could knock on the door, the window opened.

    It''s three o''clock in the middle of the night.

    Burn themp to read at night.

    Lu Jingzhi only has the word admiration.

    She has never stayed upte to study since she was a child. Lu Jingzhi has always been optimistic about those who work hard.

    As soon as Jiang Jinxu saw her, he had already prepared for the worst.

    For example, an elder in his family was caught by this little niece again.

    The night is dark tonight, it is very cold indoors and outdoors, and the wind blows out the warm candles in the candlesticks.

    In the pitch ck, the little girl fumbled in her sleeve with one hand, and put the things on his desk through the window, "I''m home."

    The windows are closed, and the flickering candles stabilize.

    There is a handful of walnuts on the table.

 Chapter 269: Ask little sisters to eat hot pot

    Chapter 269 Ask little sisters to eat hot pot

    "My father is going to die of anger." Yang Yuecheng said, "He can''t believe that this is what Huxi Vige should be like."

    Ever since Jiang Tanyue got busy, she saw less of her little sisters.

    But every once in a while, there will be novel food delivered to the Yang family.

    Today is Jiang Tanyue''s rest day, and she invited Yang Yuecheng to y.

    Not in a dessert shop, but in a hot pot restaurant not far next door.

    Yes, the hot pot restaurant is open.

    Today is the second day of business, Jiang Tanyue has already taken care of everything, even if there are a lot of customers, there are still some people to greet.

    She can just take a vacation with peace of mind.

    Every time she sees Yang Yuecheng, Jiang Tanyue is in a good mood.

    Chatting with a girl who loves to talk and has a good temper and three views, my tense nerves are rxed.

    "Do you remember, thest time your second uncle got **** chopped off not because of gambling."

    Jiang Tanyue''s first reaction was that her sister went to do something again yesterday.

    She just arrived in town today, many things are unclear, but there is no rush.

    The two sat facing each other, the sliced ??meat in the pot was fresh and tender, and it was almost ready to eat after being tossed in the red oil a few times. Jiang Tanyue picked up vegetables for the little sister, watching her give her a thumbs up while eating, and she was about to digress, so she didn''t Vigorously brought up the topic again.

    "It wasn''t your second uncle who was caught in the gambling shop this time, it was Zhang Dabao and his father." Yang Yuecheng said, "Zhang Dabao even broke a leg, and he still doesn''t forget to gamble. with him."

    "My father didn''t dare to let me hear this. I heard it secretly. One of Zhang Dabao''s hands is missing. I heard that his father lost the bet and had no money, so he lost his son''s hand."

    Jiang Tanyue: It is also a talent.

    Her eyes were darkened, thinking about something.

    "Before I came out, the father and son of the Zhang family were still arguing. When I passed by the end of the vige, I saw his father go up the mountain. I went home to find my father, otherwise I would not be toote." Yang Yuecheng said , "This person just wants to take a shortcut and go to the deep mountains to make a fortune, but is the deep mountains so easy to enter?"

    Jiang Tanyue wanted tough for a while.

    Deep in the mountains, that''s my sister''s back garden.

    "Do you want Vige Chief Yang to stop him?" Jiang Tanyue asked, thinking to herself, the little sister is kind.

    Unexpectedly, Yang Yuecheng said, "That''s for sure. If he doesn''te down, who will take care of Zhang Dabao? It can''t be my father."

    ording to Vige Chief Yang''s temperament, it is quite possible.

    Although the father and sonpete with each other for garbage.

    After the jam incident and the dead man incident, the vigers looked down on them even more.

    But the head of a vige does have the virtue and talent of a vige head.

    As if he would pay for Jiang Dagui, he would not ignore any idents in the Zhang family.

    Jiang Tanyue couldn''t helpughing, "Drink a cup of sour plum soup, I haven''t had it after summer, the cold juice paired with the hot hot pot is a must."

    As long as it is matched properly, no matter what kind of food it is, it is delicious all year round.

    Xin Ziyi thought that the ice cer built with a lot of money would only be useful in summer every year, but he didn''t expect Jiang Tanyue to maximize its effect.

    Who can refuse to have a sweaty hot pot meal in cold weather and order a ss of wine with ice?

    In the following time, Yang Yuecheng didn''t say much.

    The tender tofu covered with soup is rolled in the dipping sauce, and the taste is absolutely amazing!

    While she was enjoying it, she heard her little sister say, "It seems that the Zhang family is short of money, but I don''t know if theirnd will be sold."

 Chapter 270: you are a girl

    Chapter 270 You are a girl

    Yang Yuecheng raised her eyes, with surprise on her face, "Do you want to buy?"

    Jiang Tanyue nodded, "When I rented thend before, I promised to give priority to renting someone''snd to ensure that this family would be selected for work, but as far as Zhang Xiong is concerned, I don''t like it, so naturally I won''t go back and choose, but buyingnd is a good idea." Nice idea."

    At this juncture, the price can still be lowered.

    Why not do it.

    "I''ll go back and ask my father, by the way, Xiaohuaer, are you going home today, or you can go and tell my father yourself." Yang Yuecheng said, "They are different from the Wei family, you''d better note to the door in person Go find them."

    Jiang Tanyue readily epted the little sister''s kind reminder.

    After eating and drinking enough, they walked around the town with Yang Yuecheng, bought some needlework, and the two walked back.

    "Aunt Gao learned embroidery at your house recently, and my mother meant that I should learn it too." Sitting in the carriage back to the vige, the smiling girl was tainted with mncholy for a moment, "She said that the girl''s family will marry sooner orter." People, among other things, always have to learn how to make the soles of clothes and shoes.¡±

    Jiang Tanyue knew that she could embroider some handkerchiefs and braid hair ropes. The little things were exquisitely made, and she also had her own whimsy in it.

    But after all, the family spoils her, the mother is hardworking, and the sister-inw is also capable.

    Her growth is very joyful.

    But the more joyful life is, the marriage seems to be a great turning point in life.

    Because you are a girl.

    So you start to learn to do a lot of things that you have never done before.

    This is the praise of the world.

    is the outside world''s definition of a good girl.

    Anshi is much more enlightened than ordinary women, and pampers this daughter so that she will not say more "ugly" but "good for you" words like those women.

    However, a person''s knowledge is limited after all.

    She has no other intentions. She urges these things just to make her daughter''s life better in the future.

    "You don''t want to?" Jiang Tanyue looked at her with a strange feeling in her heart.

    This kind of feeling has already been produced when we first met.

    And now, this feeling is stronger.

    Suddenly being exposed by Jiang Tanyue, Yang Yuecheng''s shy cheeks were a little pink, and she smiled embarrassedly, "Does Xiaohua think that I amzy and don''t want to learn this?"

    "No." Jiang Tanyue said lightly, "If you ssifyziness or not in this way, there will be no hardworking people in our family."

    After all, no one in her family wanted to embroider.

    Three don''t want to learn, and one wants to show bad.

    Oh yes, there is also Wei Xiaoqi who is actively struggling.

    "This is different."

    "What''s the difference?"

    "You are all very good, needless to say, everyone has seen it, and Xiao Miao is also very good."

    "So, what''s different?"

    Yang Yuecheng bit her lip and thought for a while, "You are doing a lot of things that are more powerful than doing embroidery and cutting clothes."

    Jiang Tanyue shook her head, "That''s not the case."

    "We are doing what we like." Jiang Tanyue said with a smile, "I like it, and it can create value."

    Until she got off the carriage, Yang Yuecheng''s mind was still in a mess.

    The little sister said a lot to her.

    She understands every word, but she doesn''t quite understand all of them.

    Can girls not learn to cut clothes?

    Of course you can, but it¡¯s not impossible to buy.

    Girls can do business?

    I can, why can''t others.

    Girls can¡­

    Everything you do is based on "you want" or "you can", regardless of whether you are a girl or not.

 Chapter 271: There are so many big boys

    Chapter 271 There are many big children for no reason

    "Father, father..." Yang Yuecheng yelled twice at the top of her voice, then Yang Yuecheng walked into her room holding her head.

    I received too much information today, and I can''t wait for a while.

    Vige Chief Yang, who was called out, held a bowl of rice in his hand and looked at Jiang Tanyue in embarrassment.

    His daughter didn''t say to bring her little friend back either.

    He doesn''t want the image anymore? !

    Jiang Tanyue did not express her intention toe, but just talked with Vige Chief Yang about the Huxi Vige.

    Since Jiang Tanyue led everyone to make money, Vige Chief Yang often talked about some things with her.

    This scene looks weird, but the two are used to it.

    Hearing Jiang Tanyue say that the hotpot restaurant¡¯s business is very good, and that Chuxue will probably improve to the next level, Vige Chief Yangughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t see his teeth.

    what does that mean?

    This means that vegetables grown in greenhouses will be wiped out quickly.

    This means that most people in Huxi Vige are still busy in winter.

    This means a lot of copper tes.

    It means that every household can buy more food and have a winter without worrying about food and drink.

    This is the dream of many people.

    It can be said that Vige Chief Yang hopes that her business will prosper more than Jiang Tanyue, and she will go forward indomitably.

    Vige Chief Yang patted his chest and assured, "In addition to Lao He, I also arranged for men from other families to patrol at night. What happenedst time will never happen again."

    What happenedst time was that a family that had not leased out thend wanted to set fire to the greenhouse.

    The greenhouse is covered with oiled paper, which burns at one point.

    Once the fire catches up with the wind again, it''s all over.

    Fortunately, Boss Jiang was on the lookout for pink eye disease, and Uncle He also pulled himself together to catch them.

    This family is very cunning, they didn''t do it themselves, they asked the family''s five-year-old child to light the fire.

    For a while, Vige Chief Yang even lost his image and scolded their family.

    Then he spared no effort to praise the few brats who went to the town to study. Now the brats have changed drastically. When they meet Lu Jingzhi or a mouse sees a cat, but when they meet Jiang Tanyue, they still know how to stand upright and salute her.

    Nature is hard to change.

    But if the nature can be suppressed by foreign objects for a lifetime, it is also a way.

    Jiang Tanyue mentioned that the hot pot restaurant will open a branch in the county every once in a while and needs manpower. If anyone is willing to work, she will give priority to people from Huxi Vige.

    Mr. Yang said three good things in a row.

    He has never had such great confidence in the development of Huxi Vige as he does now.

    Until the end, Jiang Tanyue didn''t mention thend purchase.

    "Why?"

    Lu Jingzhi had some doubts about this.

    "Zhang Xiong is still deep in the mountains."

    Otherwise, Vige Chief Yang wouldn''t be eating his rice bowl at this inappropriate time, let alone drooping his eyebrows to his chin.

    Sure enough, soon, another group of people from the vige passed the end of the vige and went up the mountain.

    Cursing while walking.

    "Didn''t Zhang Xiong rush to die?"

    "I thought the vige chief was joking. After all, no one has ever been to the mountain, so how could he guess that he went into the deep mountain? Well, the vige chief really guessed it right!"

    "There''s nothing wrong with guessing. At this time of year, except for the Zheng family who go up the mountain to get some game, no one else is going up the mountain."

    The voice fades away.

    the next day.

    Zhang Xiong still did not return home.

    The third day.

    Day four.

    Mr. Yang had to ept a reality.

    Zhang Xiong, he''s dead inside.

    "Quick, press the right side again, yes, it''s here." An Shi pinched his head with his fingertips, seeing his pain, he couldn''t help feeling distressed.

    But there is nothing to do.

    was hit by Yang Yuecheng.

    Zhang Dabao really has to find a way to support Zhang Dabao now.

 Chapter 272: Its snowing, its snowing

    Chapter 272 It¡¯s snowing, it¡¯s snowing

    Thick lead clouds, distant green mountains bordering the sky, misty, looming, like a fairnd.

    First, fine and cold particles fall down, like purified salt, with weight, sprinkled down with a rustling sound.

    Soon, ayer of particles fell on the brown ground, which did not melt for a long time, and was white and reflective.

    Slowly, the snow particles be thinner and thinner, the cold air intensifies, the water vapor decreases, and they float down.

    Lu Jingzhi watched the whole process of the snow falling from the window without blinking.

    When snowkes hug and pull to form a snow ball, the goose feather and heavy snow form a snow curtain, connecting the world.

    "Little Miaoer,e and have some milk tea." Wei Xiaoqi walked through the wind and snow, from the kitchen to her window, holding the tray firmly in his hand, when passing by her, Lu Jingzhi reached out to pick it up, and Wei Xiaoqi Refused.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t care.

    Sometimes Wei Xiaoqi would learn something from the rest of the family.

    Now this "it''s not good to pick up things through the window" is learned.

    Lu Jingzhi really doesn''t care about this.

    After all, she didn''t do this once or twice.

    In the blink of an eye, the door was pushed open.

    "Thank you little sister Qi." Looking at the snow on her body, Lu Jingzhi muttered in his heart, there is no way, one version of the blueprint when building the house was to put the kitchen indoors, like a vi.

    But it was vetoed by the sisters and sisters.

    Now is the era of dry wood, not the era of natural gas.

    The kitchen is not afraid of being ckened, but it is not good if the other rooms in the house smell of soot.

    But Jiang Tanyue promised that when she had a chance in the future, she could build a small vi in her imagination¡ªshe knew what her sister was thinking, and what she thought of was the living room when she thought of the bedroom.

    Wei Xiaoqi was wearing a brand new padded jacket.

    She has grown taller, and the old padded jacket from her big sister was originally worn out, but now it fits well, but Shen Nanwei asked her to keep it as a thought, so there is no need to wear it.

    Many hands have been handed over, and the thickness of the padded jacket that has gone through time is uneven, so it is no good to keep warm.

    The cotton in the current padded jacket is pressedyer afteryer, and the thread almost broke when it was sewn. It is thick and heavy, and it feels full of security.

    Even passing through the icy cold wind will not be half cold.

    In stark contrast to her is Lu Jingzhi.

    Wearing thin clothes.

    He also poked his head out to blow the cold wind.

    Wei Xiaoqi looked terrified.

    Headache and brain fever are very ufortable. She knows that Xiao Miao is usually in good health, and Xiao Ya follows her to exercise every day, and her health is also good, but isn''t she still sick?

    Lu Jingzhi bent his eyes, "Sister Qi, go back to the house, I''m cold here."

    Listening to Wei Xiaoqi''s chatter, Lu Jingzhi put on a coat, and then sent him away.

    Her room is different from other rooms.

    The other houses are paved with earth dragons, but she doesn''t.

    She can adjust the perception of the external temperature, so that she is not afraid of cold and heat, and she prefers to live in a natural environment.

    At best, there is a hand stove that Wei Xiaoqi stuffed in worryingly, and it is warm for 24 hours.

    The milk tea was served in a small milk pot, as if thinking of her appetite, Wei Xiaoqi brought two small milk pots, a small bowl, and various small ingredients on the tray.

    Lu Jingzhi drank milk tea slowly, flipping through the storybook in his hand.

    "It''s so boring..." Finally, she couldn''t sit still anymore, and with a wave of her hand, the storybook flew into the distance andnded firmly on the bookshelf.

    The bookshelf was made by a carpenter.

    Very modern.

    boring¡­

    Sister and sister are not at home.

    Niang seems to be dormant in winter, and she is either sleeping or on the way to sleep every day.

    Under the current situation, the most interesting thing Lu Jingzhi can do is to watch Wei Xiaoqi do needlework.

    "How about going out and building a snowman?"

 Chapter 273: SpongeBob SquarePants vs Peter Rabbit

    Chapter 273 SpongeBob SquarePants vs. Peter Rabbit

    When Shen Nanwei woke up, the room was lit with candles.

    It''s only afternoon now, and it''s not dark yet.

    The room was dark and cramped.

    Wei Xiaoqi heard the movementing from the screen, Shen Nanwei asked, "How long have I been asleep?"

    "Nearly an hour and a half."

    Shen Nanwei wasn''t very sleepy, just bored.

    During the long winter in the pce, she usually spends half a day sleeping and half a day ying with Yan Qing.

    asionally, concubines invite her to have a small gathering, but she doesn''t like to go.

    Talking is either impable and has no fun at all, or it dares to say anything, which is very ugly.

    The longer I sleep, the more dizzy my mind bes. I used to think it was just winter fatigue, butter I heard from Xiao Miaoer that it was due to theck of oxygen in the room.

    "Where''s little Miaoer?"

    ¡°Build a snowman in the yard.¡±

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes lit up when she heard the answer.

    "I''m going to build a snowman too." Shen Nanwei said expectantly as she took out her clothes and put them on, "Has the snow never stopped?"

    "Well, it has been falling since the morning. It was snowing heavily just now, and it is getting smaller now, but it hasn''t stopped." Wei Xiaoqi waited for Shen Nanwei to put on a knee-length dress, and passed the hand warmer over.

    Shen Nanwei refused with a smile, "Holding it, I won''t be able to free my hands."

    She couldn''t take a step, and then she remembered that Xiao Miaoer reminded that the bottom zipper of the down jacket can be opened upwards.

    Before she could squat down, Wei Xiaoqi had already helped to pull up the zipper on the hem of the clothes, "Is this okay?"

    "well, thanks."

    Just like time can make Shen Nanwei get used to being served by others, time can also make Shen Nanwei say thank you when she gets help.

    The word her daughters often say is thank you.

    The moment the door opened, the air-conditioning quickly swept across her face. Shen Nanwei took a breath of the air with snow particles, and her mind cleared up.

    "Mom, you''re awake."

    The sound of deer frightening branches came from the wind and snow.

    Shen Nanwei stepped on the snow, and her boots sank a lot. The freshly fallen snow was soft and soft, and there was no sound when she stepped on it.

    The feeling of the footstepspacting the snow back is very happy.

    Shen Nanwei took small steps and walked in a straight line to Lu Jingzhi''s side.

    Her clothes from head to toe were taken out of Lu Jingzhi''s space.

    Although the ability did not continue to upgrade, it can be in a ce in the space circle after a while. Although the ce is not big, the effect is not small.

    "Mother, you are so beautiful today." Lu Jingzhi squatted on the ground, holding a handful of white snow in his hands and filling the snowman''s body, looking at Shen Nanwei with his eyes bent.

    Her hair was simply pulled up in a bun, and a gold hairpin was pinned. The big red down jacket often looks tacky, but she was born with this color. Standing quietly in the snow, the beauty makes people unwilling to move their eyes.

    Shen Nanwei said, "These boots are veryfortable to wear, and they won''t get soaked when stepping on the snow, which is reassuring."

    "That''s right, no matter how thick theyered bottom is, it''s still made of fabric, and it has to be leather to keep water out." Lu Jingzhi nced at the white thick-soled sneakers he was wearing, "This kind is fine, otherwise my shoes and socks will be soaked through by now .¡±

    Shen Nanwei approached her, squatted down like her, and asked with great interest, "Little Miaoer has built a lot of snowmen. What is this? A rabbit?"

    "Yes, this is a rabbit, it''s called Peter Rabbit."

    "What about this one?"

    "SpongeBob SquarePants."

 Chapter 274: Why doesnt Donald Duck wear pants

    Chapter 274 Why doesn''t Donald Duck wear pants

    In three hours, Lu Jingzhi produced an astonishing number of finished products.

    Peter Rabbit and SpongeBob SquarePants are just two of her works.

    She piled some of her favorite animated characters out of snow, and she had a great time ying alone.

    Shen Nanwei touched her face with her fingertips, it was pale and cold, but when it reached her neck, the temperature began to rise.

    The little girl has always adapted to the temperature, Shen Nanwei is relieved.

    Lu Jingzhi is no longer satisfied with engraving the image, she started to pile up a certain scene she likes this time.

    Cat cake and mouse cake.

    Yes, two of the cat and the mouse.

    Shen Nanwei looked at her daughter withplicated eyes and pointed to a big lump and said, "This is a cat, his name is Tom."

    Pointing to a small lump, he said, "This is a mouse, and its name is Jerry."

    Shen Nanwei: You bully me for being uneducated.

    Cat and Mouse is Lu Jingzhi''s childhood, and the music is the memory engraved in DNA. She can hum any song in every scene.

    Shen Nanwei looked at her with great interest.

    I have to say, the little tune I hummed was really ugly.

    My daughter is good at everything, but she is a sound idiot.

    The snow stopped at some point, and the snowkes falling on the eyshes were quickly warmed into water droplets by the body.

    Lu Jingzhi looked up at the sky between white and gray, "It won''t snow anymore, I will consume all the snow in the yard in a while."

    Just regretting for a moment, he began to tell Shen Nanwei the story of each small animal.

    The memories of her childhood were reproduced, and Shen Nanwei listened with gusto, with a look of envy on her face, "Your ce is really good. Not only can you take a doctorate exam, there are many kinds of novels, but also TV series and cartoons. I want to watch them too."

    Actually, Lu Jingzhi doesn¡¯t quite understand the rtionship between Dr. Kao and cartoons.

    Lu Jingzhi interrupted her delusion, "With the current level of social development, it may be difficult. If you have to watch it, you can live hard for hundreds of years."

    Shen Nanwei: "..."

    "But it''s not impossible." Lu Jing smiled and looked at Shen Nanwei who was left speechless by her, and changed the topic, "There are many discarded mobile phones in my space, next time I will take some out to see if they can still be used. "

    "I heard from Xiao Ya that she said that in your era, mobile phones were the second life of human beings," Shen Nanwei said, "Is this true?"

    Lu Jingzhi burst outughing, "I have never experienced the era when mobile phones were my life."

    The two chatted while building strange-shaped snowmen.

    Shen Nanwei held up the snow, and the temperature in her hands lost rapidly.

    But she didn''t care, and happily piled up two cats, one with a heart shape on top of its head, which was Snow Cake, and the other two or three times bigger than Snow Cake, which was a cat she raised a long time ago.

    Different from Lu Jingzhi after all, Shen Nanwei''s hands were so cold that she lost consciousness very quickly, and she was reluctant to go back to the house.

    She was watching Lu Jingzhi coloring the snowmen with a brush.

    She is indeed a student of the new era with all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique, art andbor.

    Not only is he aplished in art, but he also has unique insights into innovation¡ªfor example, using water-based abilities to extract water from the snowman to make it more solid, for example, controlling the paint to evaporate when it touches the snowman to prevent it from melting the snowman out w.

    "Since it is anthropomorphic, why doesn''t Donald Duck wear pants?"

    "Jerry''s eyes are so big, and why are they this color?"

    "and this¡­"

    The imperial concubine is very curious.

    No matter what strange questions, Lu Jingzhi can answer them.

    Half fantasy, half nonsense.

 Chapter 275: leg injury recurrence

    Chapter 275 Leg injury recurrence

    "Mom, go back to the house and rest, it''s too cold outside." Lu Jingzhi said, "I remember that there was a Little Ice Age in history, and this era should be in the Little Ice Age."

    Simply put, the average temperature in winter will be very low.

    Much colder than her day.

    Shen Nanwei reluctantly left.

    Odd-shaped cartoon characters upy most of the yard, and there are five serious snowmen piled up against the corner.

    When Lu Jingzhi lost interest in ying, they piled up their family, which was a little sloppy.

    -

    After the snow stopped, Huxi Vige quickly became lively.

    The snow on the tiles needs to be dusted off artificially. It looks weightless, but long-term umtion will copse the house.

    Mr. Yang organized abor force of young and middle-aged people to clean the streets.

    In previous years, there was no such task, so everyone swept the snow.

    But this year is different.

    Huxi Vige has built roads.

    Mr. Jiang firmly believes in the saying "If you want to get rich, build roads first".

    Starting from a certain day, even if they are galloping in a bullock cart, the vigers will not feel their buttocks being bumped off.

    When the snow stopped, Lu Jingzhi would not stop.

    "I want to go to the county to see my sister."

    There are four dishes, one soup and one staple food on the dinner table. Chef Wei Xiaoqi, with help from Lu Jingzhi, the taste of the food is quite satisfactory. The soul of chili is here, and it is hard to eat.

    "I''ll go tomorrow, it''s toote today." Shen Nanwei said, "By the way, when you go to chase after him, take a look at how much his sense of temperature has recovered."

    Lu Jingzhi was surprised: "How did you know I was going to see Xiao Shen?"

    Shen Nanwei ndered, although you were not born by me, you are simr.

    Lu Jingzhi, who had already been exposed to his temper, was not annoyed, but just asked, "Is there anything Mom needs from me?"

    "No."

    -

    At night, the temperature drops more and more.

    The fluorescence of the snow reflects the starlight, giving the night a gray texture.

    Can see the road five meters away without the help of a candle.

    There was a knock on the window.

    Jiang Jinxu met a familiar face, and the little girl put her face up and smiled, "Surprised, surprised?"

    Jiang Jinxu: I am used to it.

    Lu Jingzhi put a few books on his desk, "I''ve finished reading it, I''ll return it to you."

    Some time ago, she mentioned that she wanted to read beautiful and individual characters, and Jiang Jinxu found them for her.

    Two of them are said to be collector''s editions of ssmates.

    Lu Jingzhi''s handwriting practice has be a self-contained body, but it also means that she has entered a bottleneck period, and she wants to broaden her horizons.

    "Are you wearing too little?" Jiang Jinxu frowned, "Your family...should have rich money to make cotton clothes."

    Last seen in Autumn''s Tail, she was wearing a flowing dress.

    The snow outside today is about to freeze, but she still dresses like this.

    "I''m not cold," Lu Jingzhi waved his hand, "By the way, why haven''t you gone to the academy yet?"

    "ufortable."

    "Leg hurts?"

    "Um."

    Lu Jingzhi was thoughtful, the blood vessels on the calf were hard to recover after being injured, she didn''t directly heal him at the beginning, logically speaking, if he raised one, he can be warmed up to the same extent now, but he is still Running around to take various exams.

    students.

    Disaster.

    She didn''t know that the reason why Jiang Jinxu''s leg injury recurred, so severe that his blood was cold and his whole leg was stiff and unable to walk, was that he jumped into the stream to look for her that day.

    "I''ll give you two boxes of medicine." Lu Jingzhi pointed to the t one and said, "It''s for wiping the wound."

    Pointing to the small wooden cylinder again, "It''s for frostbite."

    Jiang Jinxu unconsciously curled up with his hand that was on the table.

    Writing in winter, frostbite is unavoidable.

    ssmates and students can only avoid it if they have an excellent family background.

 Chapter 276: Want to hear me scold his ancestors for eighteen generations?

    Chapter 276 Want to hear me scold his ancestors for eighteen generations?

    When the frostbite is itching, I can''t wait for people to dig the flesh.

    Starting from reading, frostbite attacks every winter.

    Not only the hands, but also the ears were frostbitten.

    "Thank you." Jiang Jinxu lowered his eyes, looked at the two exquisitely crafted small bottles, and said calmly, "It''s expensive."

    "It''s pretty cheap."

    Lu Jingzhi''s benchmark is her previous price.

    She saw Wei Xiaoqi wiping her hands with snow today and said that it could cure old chilins, so she thought of Jiang Jinxu.

    The little girl often came under the moonlight, appeared suddenly, and left in a hurry.

    "Wait," Jiang Jinxu looked at the person who turned and left, but still called out, "Xiao Miao, this is...a gift for you."

    Lu Jingzhi reacted for a while before remembering.

    Today, she looked up at the position of the moon, or it was yesterday, the birthday of the original owner.

    is a string of small wind chimes in a box.

    The polished and smooth wood and bamboo pieces are in various shapes, and they are threaded into a string, which has a strange beauty, with a few small beads interspersed among them, and a small bell at the bottom.

    Lu Jingzhi shook it, his brows and eyes were full of surprise, and his usual unruly expression was much softer, "Wow, it''s so beautiful, I like it very much."

    She held it up and shook it.

    The crisp sound of jingling bells was carried to the clouds by the wind.

    Watched the little girl climb up the courtyard wall three or two times, stand upright like a pine and cypress, and jump down without hesitation.

    Jiang Jinxu has seen this action countless times.

    I think she is amazing every time.

    Lively and agile.

    Not like him.

    The window was closed tightly, but it still couldn''t stop the cold winding in through the window.

    Cover the quilt and warm it with body temperature.

    Legs were covered with a heavy quilt, but it still hurt terribly.

    The scars have almost disappeared, but the muscles and tendons seem to be disturbed, and they refuse to stop no matter what.

    I don''t know if it is an illusion.

    The ce where the medicine has just been applied seems to be flooded with warm currents.

    It was the first time Jiang Jinxu felt the temperature of this leg this winter.

    Immediate results.

    This box of medicine is probably not just expensive.

    Precious.

    is Jiang Jinxu''s judgment on this box of ointment.

    It''s hard to imagine that his injury was memorized by this little niece, and the ointment was also given by her.

    Always felt guilty towards the little girl because of Jiang''s family affairs.

    As time went on, his guilt reached its peak.

    Always have to do something again.

    Always have to repay something.

    -

    Counting her daughter''s wake-up time, Shen Nanwei knew whether she was seriously sleeping or going out in the middle of the night.

    The next day is a big one.

    "Obviously the rtionship with Mrs. Jiang is so bad that you can beat each other with a stick, but you have a good rtionship with her precious son, Xiao Miao, your principle of making friends is quite strange."

    "We don''t talk about the rest of Lao Jiang''s family."

    "He doesn''t talk either?"

    "Why does he want to talk, does he want to hear me run on people?" Lu Jingzhi was puzzled, "Or does he want to hear me scold his ancestors for eighteen generations?"

    Speechless.

    Wuyu is today''s Shen Nanwei.

    "Guess how old Mrs. Jiang will feel when she finds out about this? Will she ascend directly?"

    "That''s called Shangxitian." Lu Jingzhi curled his lips, "Feisheng, she is also worthy?"

    Every meal is the moment when Lu Jingzhi misses Jiang Wunian the most.

    Today is no exception.

    Jiang Wunian, who was far away in the county seat, tightened her clothes, always feeling that someone was talking about her.

    "Sister, I''m cold, I''ll wear another dress."

    Jiang Wunian, who was about to wrap himself into a cotton ball, was still asking for more clothes.

    Was rejected by Jiang Tanyue, "Some time ago, you fell illst time because you couldn''t stand the low temperature for a while because of the repeated hot and cold."

    That is, Xiao Miao has supernatural powers, so Xiao Ya didn''t suffer too much.

    Otherwise, in ancient times when such a high fever could kill a person, the conclusion would be reached when the temperature reached 40 degrees.

 Chapter 277: was robbed

    Chapter 277 Robbed

    Before going to the county seat, Lu Jingzhi went to Gao''s house.

    "Mother, the chilin ointment sent by sister Xiao Miao is said to be specially made."

    Liu Xiaoxiao put down her never-ending needlework, quickly got up and rubbed her waist and asked Gao Yuan, "You child, why don''t you invite someone in?"

    Gao Yuan said, "Sister Xiao Miao said she has something to do."

    Liu Xiaoxiao didn''t count on this son anymore, and walked to the door in a hurry. The outside was so white that she didn''t even see a shadow.

    She looked down at her hands.

    Different from the women who often work in the fields in Huxi Vige, her hands are not as rough, but her knuckles are also a little swollen.

    After all, she still has to live, doingundry and cooking.

    When bending, the joints are a little red and swollen, and the chilin for many years is faintly hot.

    Liu Xiaoxiao, "Put away the chilin ointment, and go to the town to get it to your brother when you have time."

    Gao Yuan said, "Mother, wipe some too, sister Miao brought a lot."

    Liu Xiaoxiao realized that the chilin ointment she didn''t see clearly when she hurried out was not one, but a stack.

    It seems that the little girl is not only thinking about her, but also about having a son in her family.

    Liu Xiaoxiao directed Gao Yuan, "Go wash the cabbage and radish, and mother will make some pickles and send them to Xiao Miao''s house. I heard her say itst time, and I like it."

    Gao Yuan nodded hurriedly, "I''ll go wash it right away, the pickles made by mother are the only delicious one."

    On the other side, Jiang Jinxu was a little surprised.

    The painsted until midnight, and he fell asleep in a daze. When he woke up in the morning, he found that his legs, which had been making troubles and forced him to lie in bed all day under three or fouryers of quilts and covered with hot water, were no longer painful.

    It is true that there is no pain at all.

    Get out of bed and take two or three steps.

    No strange feeling.

    The boy stood in the simple room, with his head slightly lowered, and after a while, he smiled.

    "The county college will be on vacation in a few days. Otherwise, don''t run back and forth, and have to worry about it, so just study at home." Jiang Dagui said when his younger brother said he would leave after eating.

    Ms. Jiang also eagerly hopes that Jiang Jinxu will be at home.

    The two were scolded by Mr. Jiang.

    Is it the same feeling to have a wife or not?

    Besides, Shu Xiu has already paid, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss to study at home?

    As soon as this remark came out, no one was trying to persuade him to stay.

    Zhao Chunhan huddled in the corner and ate with his rice bowl, his expression shrunk as usual.

    Jiang Caier picked up meat for her brother, and told him to pay attention to his health when he went to the academy. It''s been too cold recently.

    Regret shed across the eyes of the second and fourth bedrooms.

    No one wants Jiang Jinxu to leave.

    When he was at home, in order to leave him a little bit of peace, Mrs. Jiang would also stop ying around.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi went to the county town for a stroll.

    Carrying an oiled paper bag containing pastries, she dangled towards the ce where her sister and sister lived.

    This pastry shop is an old-fashioned shop, and Lu Jingzhi waited in line for a while to buy it.

    One of the secret small pancakes was thest pan of the day when it arrived at her, and it would be impossible to buy itter.

    She thought happily of sharing with her sisters and sisters after seeing them.

    So, when someone tried to steal her oil-paper bag, Lu Jingzhi was very angry.

    Last time I had a discussion with Xiaocuti about the badw and order in the town, but this time it turned into not so goodw and order in the county¡ªis the county magistrate serious about being a county magistrate?

    "Ahhh!"

    Dodging the howling wind behind him, the hand of the visitor passed by wiping the cotton thread wrapped in oiled paper.

    The fingers that were severely pinched made a crisp sound, and the visitor couldn''t help screaming.

 Chapter 278: acquaintance

    Chapter 278 Acquaintance

    Lu Jingzhi narrowed his eyes and nced at the beggar-like person, and immediately concluded that it was a young girl.

    Of course it is judged by her standards.

    But it is not too small in this era.

    is about the same height as her.

    The small face was stained with brown mud, dirty, only a pair of eyes could be seen clearly.

    At this moment, fear and fear are written all over.

    "Before grabbing something, you have to be mentally prepared to be caught." Lu Jingzhi wanted to say something more, but suddenly paused for two seconds, "Are you... hungry?"

    The little beggar was very slow to respond, and he didn''t respond to her for a while, but kept crying and shaking his head.

    Trying hard to retract the grasped wrist.

    But the strength of sucking milk was not enough for the opponent''s easy grasp, and being resisted by this force, Lu Jingzhi didn''t even frown.

    What she originally wanted to say was not that sentence.

    Just turned a corner abruptly.

    She knows this person.

    But the other party didn''t know her.

    The first family that entered Yangjiacun saw this person and was **** with a rope. She tried to feed her a drink, but was bitten in the end.

    Lu Jingzhi has a good memory, and when he looks at these eyes, he matches the person.

    "Eat? Nod if you want to eat." Lu Jingzhi raised the oil-paper bag in his hand and shook it twice, which caught the other party''s attention as expected, "I will let go of your wrist when you stop struggling."

    She can understand words.

    I could understand itst time, but now I only know how to shake her head, and Lu Jingzhi thought that something went wrong with her during this time, causing her to lose her mind.

    Now he is relieved to see that the person is not stupid.

    Let go of the girl''s wrist, and the girl took two steps back, but when she saw that the other party was starting to unpack the greased paper bag, she involuntarily stopped and swallowed hard.

    "I just waited in line for a long time to buy it, and I happened to be hungry too." Lu Jingzhi took out two small pancakes, gave her one, and took one for himself.

    The two are on a small road that no one passes by at the moment.

    Lu Jingzhi is to take a shortcut.

    I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance.

    The girl tentatively took the pancake and took a sip. The deer was startled by the wolfish appearance, "Eat slowly, your throat is not as big as this pancake!"

    She was really afraid that she would reap a choked and hupped corpse in a moment of good intentions.

    Sure enough, people began to roll their eyes.

    Lu Jingzhi patted her back a few times.

    The girl spit out everything in her mouth.

    She squatted down and was about to collect her things, but after being stopped by Lu Jingzhi, her emotions finally reached a critical point, and she burst into tears.

    "Don''t cry, there is more."

    Lu Jingzhi squatted down with her.

    The snow on the day it snowed was soft, but now the snow on the ground is frozen and creaks when stepped on, like a beautiful piece of music.

    The deer frightened the branch and took a shortcut because the snow here has not been trampled, and the sound of stepping on the white snow all the way is pleasant.

    After squatting down, her eyebrows jumped fiercely.

    Girls don''t wear shoes.

    The dark feet were covered by trousers, so she didn''t see them for a while.

    It may be that the squatting was toorge, tearing the frostbite. At this moment, the warm blood gathered into a small stream, and the snow where it passed was outlined with ring marks.

    Lu Jingzhi''s brows and eyes suddenly became sharp, "Shouldn''t your residence be settled?"

    Why...why not even a pair of shoes?

    Perhaps her anger was sincere and made the other party feel caring.

    Maybe this food made her let down her guard.

    Maybe it''s the naturalness and affinity brought by her supernatural powers...

    The girl has rxed a bit after all, she stutters, she seems not used to talking with people, "Yes, there is a settlement."

 Chapter 279: hawthorn

    Chapter 279 Hawthorn

    "Then you..." Lu Jingzhi pointed to her feet that were trying their best to shrink under the ill-fitting trousers.

    "I left by myself."

    After saying this sentence, he refused to answer.

    "Did you find your family?"

    "Or, did the county magistrate help you find your family?"

    "You don''t likeing home or they don''t want you?"

    "...Don''t cry, I don''t mean anything malicious, I just want to say, if there is really nowhere to go, would you like to go home with me?"

    Lu Jingzhi doesn''t have the hobby of digging into the bottom line.

    I don¡¯t have a hobby of poking human lung tubes either.

    But if she takes people back, and they have family members, that would be bad.

    But it seems that she is thinking too much.

    It''s not like there are...

    "They don''t want me anymore." The girl''s voice was very low, "They... despise me."

    Just like that, Lu Jingzhi brought them to their residence in the county seat.

    Jiang Tanyue first asked someone to prepare a change of clothes, and then asked someone to help wash the girl.

    But the little girl will never let anyone approach her.

    When someone approached, they cried, and the girls had to leave.

    Jiang Tanyue waved his hand, "It''s good to just watch outside the door and knock on the door if there is no movement. It is easy to suffocate in the steaming water alone in winter."

    The girl nodded and left.

    Then, Jiang Tanyue continued to turn her head to listen to her sister''s righteous indignation.

    "Now I''m starting to wonder if those women and children in Yangjia Vige have been settled properly." Lu Jingzhi''s face was cold.

    "Didn''t you read the announcement at the time?"

    "Yeah, but I didn''t care about it after that."

    Lu Jingzhi''s base camp is in the rolling green hills, and asionally likes to replenish sugar in the dessert shop in the town, and he rarelyes to the county town.

    What happened today hit Lu Jingzhi hard, she was a little anxious, "Sister, do you think they will freeze to death due to the cold winter?"

    Jiang Tanyue nodded, "In this era, freezing to death is a very normal thing."

    Because it was too cold.

    There are few items to keep out the cold.

    Had to work against the wind and snow.

    The working people at the bottom are praying every day to survive until tomorrow.

    "So there is really no one who was taken back by the family?" Lu Jingzhi''s voice was mixed with some inexplicable emotions, "Is there no one?"

    Obviously not the end.

    But it seems to be the end.

    Jiang Tanyue told her an address so that she could visit it tomorrow.

    That was the ce where the innocent women in Yangjia Vige were settled.

    Rarely, Lu Jingzhi didn''t eat much food.

    Seeing that she looked like an eggnt beaten by frost, Jiang Wunian was running around anxiously, unable to do anything.

    "Stop spinning, I''m dizzy." Jiang Tanyue said calmly, "Don''t worry too, go and rest, Xiao Miao will be resurrected with full blood tomorrow."

    I have to say that the family members know Lu Jingzhi very well.

    Lu Jingzhi went out early in the morning, and when she came back, she saw only her sister waiting for her and a girl sitting quietly opposite her.

    This face was still visible when we metst time, but now this face is full of scars.

    The slender marks seem to be scratched out by a cat.

    She reacted as if she couldn''t keep up, and it took a long time to respond to Lu Jingzhi''s words.

    "I went to have a look, the living conditions there are not bad, at least..." I can live.

    seems to understand her voice-over.

    The girl shook her head, "Not good."

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t say anything more.

    Ask her name, she pauses for a long time, "Just call me Hawthorn."

    Put sugar-coated hawthorn slices on the table.

    "Am I going to be the current person? Or what? Is there anything I need to do?" Hawthorn''s voice is not pleasant, it is very low and hoarse, not like the voice that this face can have.

    Indeed, thest time Lu Jingzhi heard her fearful and firm voice asking her to take her out of Yangjiacun was not like this.

 Chapter 280: the light

    Chapter 280 Light

    In the next period of time, Mr. Jiang will be busy again.

    Lu Jingzhi wanted to take his sister back to Huxi Vige.

    In the past few days of melting snow, each day was colder than the next. Jiang Tanyue was wrapped in a cloak, barely leaving her chin.

    The small jacket in the cloak is an ancient clothing style transformed from a down jacket.

    I found it troublesome to change one thing, so I sent someone to collect the duck down to see if I could directly make a down jacket in ancient costume.

    Wearing such thick clothes, I don¡¯t feelfortable going out.

    This day is almost impossible.

    When Lu Jingzhi was struggling with whether Hawthorn should stay here or bring it back to town, Jiang Tanyue said, "I sorted out some jobs, all of which are suitable for them."

    Lu Jingzhi was immediately overwhelmed with emotion, "My sister is so kind, my sister is an angel!"

    Jiang Tanyue turned sideways slightly, "As for whether toe or not, it''s not up to me to decide."

    "Yeah!" Lu Jingzhi nodded heavily.

    Before Lu Jingzhi left, Jiang Tanyue said abruptly, "I''m not a phnthropist."

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t quite understand what she wanted to say.

    "I''m not the savior either."

    My sister¡¯s pupils are dark, but always so clear, where the innocence and purity of the soul often emerge.

    so good.

    Jiang Tanyue bent the corners of her mouth.

    "I just suddenly felt that doing something that doesn''t ask for anything in return seems to be good."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded seriously, "I think so too."

    and has been practicing.

    Her appearance, her existence, the wisdom she possesses¡ªif she can use her energy in ces other than making money, it will be a joyful thing.

    Hawthorn stayed by Jiang Tanyue''s side.

    She was unable to walk for a short time.

    When the soles of the feet are covered with calluses and blood scabs, the pain of stepping on ice **** is not unbearable.

    But when it was wrapped in softness and warmth, it could no longer endure even the slightest pain.

    The flesh was bloody, and some ces were even frozen and necrotic, and they were dug up to make it grow again.

    Need to sit and rest for a short time.

    Lu Jingzhi muttered before leaving, "It would be nice to have a wheelchair, so I don''t have to stay in the house all day."

    On the third day after she left, the wheelchair Jiang Tanyue found someone to make was shipped.

    The carpenter''s eye circles were ck, and he looked like he was fighting at night.

    Hawthorn was pushed around the house by the round-faced little girl. The little girl had a good temper, and didn''t care that only her own chirping voice spoke but didn''t respond, so she introduced the house to her in detail.

    There is also the identity of Boss Jiang.

    A thirteen-year-old girl who was born in the countryside. She is straightforward and strong, but she has never lost her temper and is rational.

    Most importantly, be nice to them.

    The house is not big, and the location is very good, it is a foothold in the county.

    It didn''t take long for the subordinates to be bought in, but everyone was convinced by Boss Jiang.

    They chatted privately and agreed that the greatest luck in this life is to work here.

    The girl chattered endlessly.

    She thought Shanzha was dumb, so when Shanzha said in a hoarse voice that she wanted to see Boss Jiang, the round-faced girl was frightened.

    Soon, Jiang Tanyue discovered that her sister had picked up a treasure.

    The aura umted by wealthy families with money since childhood is hidden in their conversations.

    I have to admit that even after experiencing the baptism of wind and rain, the feeling in my bones cannot be washed away.

    If this is the case alone, Jiang Tanyue doesn''t feel much.

    Although girls who have read books in this era are not as good as boys, it is not impossible.

    What surprised her the most was Hawthorn''s mind.

    That was the light that even the slow reaction speed after the trauma couldn''t cover up.

 Chapter 281: a dirty word

    Chapter 281 A Dirty Word

    Aunt Zheng''s who came to look for Shen Nanwei''s already round body was wrapped tightly in a cotton jacket, forming a ball.

    She frowns.

    It is said that the weather this year is extremely cold.

    When the conversation turned to the matter of the greenhouse, he smiled broadly.

    Winter is the dormant day for animals, and it is also the rest day for Orion. In the past, Orion Zheng and the three and a half children in his family had nothing to do in the winter. up.

    Fresh vegetables will be given as rewards to workers who abide by the regtions and work hard.

    Eating a meal of green leafy vegetables other than cabbage and radish in winter, the taste, in one word, is cool.

    The emerald green vegetables on the table can even make people''s eyes shine, bringing other dark dishes to shine.

    This is the third heavy snow this year.

    As far as I can remember, this is the first time it has snowed continuously.

    During the period, there were only two or three days, and it was not sunny yet.

    As for whether the winter in his memory is as cold as this year, Lu Jingzhi is not sure, because the former owner''s clothes are really thin.

    It is exactly the same cold every year.

    When it is cold, people love to eat steaming food.

    Even if it is snowing heavily, it can''t stop people''s enthusiasm for going to hot pot restaurants.

    Mr. Jiang yed the modern set of marketing six-six-six, so that Xin Ziyi said directly, "If this is not profitable, I will be sorry for Boss Jiang''s brain."

    Reserve.

    bo.

    membership policy.

    A lottery draw will be held every three to five times.

    Free single activity.

    Gifts that refer to the name of the store will be given away.

    The hot pot restaurants in the prefectural city and the county were full, and the faces of the restaurant owners who lined up to the surrounding area were distorted.

    The eyes seem to be iid with lemons.

    Someone had an idea and came to the town from a long distance, thinking that this remote vige would not be unable to eat hot pot, right?

    I really can¡¯t eat it.

    Obviously, although the town is not as grand as the Fucheng, the wealthy areas in the south can still afford hot pot.

    The guest who came bumping in a carriage in the snow: "..."

    A dirty word.

    At times like this, some people use their brains.

    Join the table.

    When you are hungry, it is for food, who cares about other things, whether you know them or not, you want to get together and try your luck.

    In the private room, you can request the soup base to be served separately.

    In this way, three or four groups of people often enter a private room, squeezing each other.

    The scale is even growing, a friend who has made an appointment and can take the appointment toe to rtives and friends, rtives and friends...

    Finally, new regtions had to be issued, even in private rooms, the number of people should be limited.

    The growth rate of vegetables in the greenhouse cannot keep up with the speed of sales.

    Even started arge-scale procurement mode, not only Huxi Vige, but also themon winter dishes around Huxi Vige.

    The vigers pped their thighs and screamed and missed the opportunity to make a fortune. Who would have thought that the cabbage, carrots, cabbage and sweet potatoes would be treasures.

    The vige that raises sheep makes a lot of money.

    Since buying goat milk to make milk tea, Jiang Tanyue has been preparing for the hot pot restaurant in winter.

    She revealed that winter will require a lot ofmb.

    Those who are smart and dare to gamble double theirmbs, earning a lot from ear to ear, and those who are well-behaved and dare not be presumptuous are all envious.

    Some restaurants also try to hang high soup to make hot pot soup base, but there is always no memorable taste.

    Maybe it''s that thing called chili?

    Seeing that there are peppers in it, they also sneakily bought the peppers grown by Jiang¡¯s family to try.

    Or not.

    In this regard, Jiang Wunian proudly said that the century-old family inheritance cannot be researched by others overnight.

    In addition to the big killer of hot pot base, there are other things that you can''t stop.

 Chapter 282: Girl, shes aiming high

    Chapter 282 The little girl has a high goal

    Q bomb sweet potato flour and potato flour.

    Secret dipping sauce.

    etc.

    Mutton without smell.

    Not only because of special handling.

    What you feed is a top priority.

    Although some imitation hot pot shops have opened, those who have eaten the authentic mutton hot pot will inevitably be disappointed.

    There are also those who like to stew in a big mess, so go and eat something fresh.

    Just like that, some stores opened crookedly.

    And there is another one opened directly opposite their hot pot restaurant in the town.

    On the second floor, **** exhaled by the window, and was so spicy that the soup was so spicy that he wanted to take a bite of snowkes and eat it.

    He looked at the opposite sign and smiled while inhaling, "What kind of face, it''s directly opposite, would anyone really eat a fake?"

    Opposite him was a young man dressed in ck, who was eating frozen tofu. Hearing this, he also took a look, "Someone is going."

    Hue Ji took a look and was amused, "Someone really went in, let''s make a bet, will hee out immediately?"

    "I don''t gamble." Fufeng said, "It''s just eating, there are no real or fake ones."

    This made Ji Ji unhappy, "Why is there no authentic or fake one? This is the first hot pot restaurant in Cann Country. I have been in the rivers andkes for so many years. It can conquer my food with its fragrance. It can rank first. .¡±

    Fufeng: "Didn''t you be the master''s bodyguard at the age of three? Where have you been walking in the rivers andkes for many years?"

    Hue Ji: "It counts as being taken away by my master for three years!"

    While speaking, he looked around from time to time, counting the new customersing towards this shop for a while, and checking to see if the counterfeit shop opposite was deserted again.

    Returning to his senses, he found that the cooked ingredients in the pot had been cleaned by Fufeng, he was stunned, "Why are you like this?"

    "Put in new ones." Fufeng responded to hisint in a good-tempered manner.

    The new mutton rolls were put into the pot, and the thin slices of meat quickly changed color. Hoe quickly lowered his chopsticks, "We went out to eat delicious food, and the master was reading at home by himself. I suddenly felt so guilty."

    Fufeng: "Eat first before feeling guilty."

    "It''s also true." Hoe Ji nodded.

    The two originally came out to buy milk tea and cakes. There are many types of desserts in the dessert shop, and their master only loves these two.

    "Xiaolu doesn''te to y with me anymore." Ji Ji said, "This is their shop. I don''t know if the clerk knows where her house is."

    Fufeng, "The snow is falling too much."

    The little girl is not afraid of the cold, but this does not mean that she wants to go out for a walk in this weather.

    "That''s not true, you always ignore people. She told mest time that she likes snowy and rainy days, and asked me to build a snowman. She won''te now." He became listless, "Tell me, is it because she was a little angry that she didn''t catch mest time? But she has only learned the lightness kung fu from me for two days, and she runs crookedly. How could she catch me?"

    Hue Ji''s cute face wrinkled, "Her goal is a little high, and she may not be able to reach it for the time being."

    "What target?"

    Fufeng really didn''t talk to Lu Jingzhi much.

    It is enough to have a loving **** to chat with her.

    "Treading snow without trace."

    "...is quite tall."

    Both of them are teenagers who are growing up. They also practice martial arts on weekdays.

    During the period, a clerk knocked on the door to see the charcoal fire, and asked if they needed ingredients and fruits.

    Added severalrge tes of meat.

    "I don''t like to eat vegetables." Hoe Ji piled the leaves of the vegetables into the Fufeng bowl in disgust, "It''s amazing to grow such juicy vegetables in winter."

    There was another knock on the door.

 Chapter 283: Lubaos friends

    Chapter 283 Lubao''s friends

    Holding a tray, the bright red flesh on it instantly caught the eyes of the two, "Watermelon?"

    The clerk smiled and said that it was the boss''s sister who said that if her friendse to eat hot pot, give them some fruit.

    Watermelon seedlings are growing tenaciously in the greenhouse, and Lu Jingzhi sneakily urged them with supernatural powers, and it is estimated that they can be eaten during the Chinese New Year.

    The watermelons that can be eaten now are all in her space.

    Half of the watermelon was cut open, the two ate it, and the remaining half was left untouched by the two, ready to take it back for Yan Qing to chase.

    After eating hot and sweaty, the two carried watermelon, dessert and milk tea, and walked back to the small yard on the crunching snow.

    When closing the gate, looking back at the strings of footprints he had left behind, he muttered, "It''s impossible to walk on the snow without leaving a trace."

    Huxi Vige.

    Deer Jingzhi, who was judged to be "impossible" by Jiji, was running crookedly on the snow.

    The imprints under the feet will be deep and shallow for a while.

    Staggering out of thin air from time to time.

    After running ap, she returned along the same road.

    "Huh? There''s something wrong with the footprints here." Lu Jingzhi took a visual inspection, and there were two ces where the footprints were too far apart. Her steps should not be that big. Suddenly, she had an idea, "It can''t be that the body ispletely floating, No weight so no footprints?"

    Originally wanted to take a rest, but now I am full of passion.

    She conducted experiments again and again on the untrodden snow.

    Ended with power exhaustion.

    There was a sweat on his body, and it was rare to feel the biting cold wind blowing.

    After getting acquainted with each other, she originally thought that she needed toy the foundation first, such as practicing internal strength, to learn how to wear Yang Taxue Wuhen with a hundred steps and so on.

    Hui Ji didn¡¯t be a teacher for others, so he didn¡¯t know where to start teaching in the first step, but he just wanted to give her everything.

    Started learning directly from the exercises.

    Mistakes made Lu Jingzhi realize that his supernatural powers can act as internal forces.

    Even because of her years of development and meticulous polishing of abilities, she can freely retract and release abilities, which is somewhat stronger than Jiji''s control over internal forces.

    Of course, both of them are just rookies with passion but no system.

    One dares to teach, the other dares to learn.

    "Perhaps supernatural power is a kind of internal force with attributes." Lu Jingzhi was in high spirits, "Whatever, I just want to learn lightness kung fu, and then I can take my sisters and sisters to fly in the sky. They must be so happy!"

    Who doesn''t have a martial arts dream.

    When returning along the road, Lu Jingzhi stopped and stopped, measuring the distance and depth between each footprint.

    "I''m simply a genius." Lu Jingzhi praised herself without hesitation, her eyes were wide open, she just counted, and as time went by, the number of times shepletely flew up increased.

    Thest series of footprints is close to none every few steps.

    At the beginning, the little teacher Jiji said seriously that learning lightness kung fu was a rare thing, so that she could endure loneliness, so that he would pass on his lifelong knowledge to her.

    It turned out to be bluffing her.

    It''s not difficult at all.

    The next step is to analyze the reasons.

    Why does she always run crookedly.

    Why can I flypletely once in a while.

    Whether it is healing or nting, the ability will be released to the outside world, and she needs to let the ability work in the body to perform the exercises, and she cannot leak it.

    Before, there was only one time when she could use supernatural powers in her body, when her bones or even internal organs were pierced by zombies or alien nts.

    Lu Jingzhi recalled that feeling, practicing the exercises with one mind and two purposes.

 Chapter 284: Is your mother a slob? Yes

    Chapter 284 Is your mother a slob? Yes

    "...No way," Lu Jingzhi was a little depressed, "I can''t help but condense the power on my fingertips and release it."

    There seems to be a thought in my mind, but like a shooting star, only a small tail is left, which is hard to catch.

    "I can''t figure it out, it must be because I''m hungry."

    Passing his stomach, he hurried home slowly.

    "Hey, Xiao Miao? How did you get into this?"

    Listening to the voice, Lu Jingzhi''s strides slowed down, and she smiled, "Aunt Ann."

    An Shi was wearing thick clothes, holding her little grandson by the hand, and walked quickly two steps to Lu Jingzhi''s side.

    Lu Jingzhi saw his current appearance in her eyes.

    After sweating, her hair was soaked, and her scissors made it look like a dog gnawed her hair on her forehead, and it was ufortable to stick to her eyes.

    Now she looks like a unicorn.

    "I''m fine, my aunt knows, I''m used to being mischievous, I don''t like to stay at home, so I went out for a walk a couple of times," she looked up, and blew hot air on her hair, but the hair was frozen solid, no Ken down.

    Listening to her evaluation of herself, An Shi couldn''tugh or cry, "You, no one would say that about herself."

    Her little grandson giggled too.

    "Sister Miao, if you are bored, you can go to y with my aunt. My aunt always says you are bored at home." Yang Man, the grandson of the Yang family, said.

    He is young, chubby, and raised like a child like Jiang Xiaohe of Zhou Ziyun''s family.

    Yang Man likes Lu Jingzhi very much.

    He, the girl who often delivers food to his family, has a lot of affection.

    An gave him a pinch, and said with a smile, "How many times have I told you to call me Aunt Miao."

    Facing an invitation, others would only take it as a polite remark, but Lu Jingzhi is not, she will treat every word as true.

    "When I get home and take a shower, I''ll go y with Sister Cheng in the afternoon." Soon the three of them walked side by side to the end of the vige, and An Shi said, "Go, remember not to blow the wind after taking a bath, you child is also skinny." .¡±

    The smell of rice is wafting from the house.

    "I''m home," Lu Jingzhi hopped to the door of the kitchen, poked his head in, "Sister Qi, what are we eating today? I smell red bean rice. Mom, you are in the kitchen too."

    Shen Nanwei looked at her daughter''s shocked expression, and she wanted to cry, "In your heart, is your mother a slob who never cooks?"

    Lu Jingzhi nodded honestly.

    Shen Nanwei: "..."

    Careless.

    At a time like this, the little girl is easy to cheat.

    There are only three people in the family.

    Jiang Wunian went to train the shop assistants.

    The reluctance and despair in her eyes when she left were very simr to those of the squeezedborers in the 21st century.

    Lu Jingzhi kindly provided her with a stack of masks.

    The little snail died happily.

    "Your hairstyle is quite unique." Shen Nanwei raised her hand and poked her upturned horns, "Did you y with the snow all over?"

    "No, sweating."

    She didn''t sweat easily, and hearing her sweat so much, Shen Nanwei thought something serious happened.

    As a result, Renshen secretly told her that he would give them a big surprise in the future.

    Shen Nanwei chuckled: "We''ll wait and see."

    Simply soaked in hot water, put on a brand new white and green jacket and sat at the dining table.

    Red bean rice, bean buns, stir-fried beans, mapo tofu...

    "Did you have a meal with beans today?" Lu Jingzhi muttered, yes, they are all delicious.

    "Xiaoya said that eating more beans can nourish your brain." Wei Xiaoqi exined, "Yesterday you said that you were so tired from reading that your head was about to fall off, so I wanted to give you some supplements."

    Lu Jingzhi spent a long time picking beans and rice before realizing it.

    It seems that walnuts make up the brain.

    do not care.

    Delicious as long as it is.

 Chapter 285: In winter, we want to eat melon seeds and chat

    Chapter 285 Winter is just eating melon seeds and chatting

    "Sister Qi, why are you still busy?"

    "You''re going out, I''ll make you some snacks."

    Wei Xiaoqi''s movements are really fast. She doesn''t know how to make many types of snacks, but they are still quite satisfactory.

    Yang Yuecheng lives in a room by herself.

    It belongs to the rare girl in Huxi Vige who can have her own room.

    Lu Jingzhi caught Yang Yuecheng''s eyes in an instant with severalrge bags of snacks.

    The two of them ate cat ears like little hamsters, and licked melon seeds after eating the cat ears.

    Yang Yuecheng was a little worried when she heard that Yang Man had found a little girl to apany her to relieve her loneliness at noon. She and Jiang Tanyue were two years apart, and her sister was four years apart. What if they couldn¡¯t get along?

    Fortunately, her worries were unnecessary.

    One loves to gossip, and the other loves to talk.

    All have a good temper, so what else is there to say.

    Lu Jingzhi listened to Yang Yuecheng''s gossip.

    Her father is the vige head, and she knows too many things that others don''t.

    But I haven''t seen Jiang Tanyue much throughout the winter, and I don''t know who to talk to, but I caught someone who delivered it to my door.

    "Your father is still raising Zhang Dabao?"

    Bringing this matter up, Yang Yuecheng became worried, "Yeah, we can''t let people die." Suddenly her expression was distorted and disgusted.

    "Do you know what Zhang Dabao said to my father?" Yang Yuecheng said, "He said he wanted to marry me. He has lost all his legs. How dare a guy who can''t even support himself and has to rely on the relief of the vigers dare to marry me?" Make such a shameless request."

    "My father was blowing his beard and staring angrily. I don''t believe that those... corpses in his field were all done by her mother."

    Yang Yuecheng was disgusted and frightened, and even a little scared.

    She remembered that Jiang Tanyue was almost tricked into the Zhang family back then.

    "Did your father beat him?"

    "My father threw the rice bowl on his head, and then didn''t let the vigers deliver food for a day."

    Lu Jingzhi clicked his tongue lightly, "The vige chief is so gentle. If you say this, you shouldn''t give him two sticks to clear his mind first, and then he will starve for five or six days. Only those who are full and hungry will covet others. My girl, this kind of **** will starve him and hang his life, so he can''t die or live, how good it is."

    Yang Yuecheng: "..."

    The people in the vige are not so particr.

    In addition, the little girl is as white as new snow, wearing a small jacket with a fluffy cor and a double front, fresh and clean like a cabbage.

    Yang Yuecheng didn''t ask anyone to make a cold stool.

    At this time, the two were sitting face to face on the bed with their legs crossed and covered with half of the quilt.

    There is a small wooden table in the middle.

    Lu Jingzhi''s words fell into his ears, and Yang Yuecheng''s movement of eating melon seeds slowed down a bit.

    Lu Jingzhi clicked, mixed with her indifferent voice, "The most important thing to do in this way is to remember, that is to master the time, once the time limit is exceeded, people will die, but the feeding interval is too short If not, he will have to float again."

    "To sum up, before fully implementing the n, you must do a good job of experimenting and controlling variables-this process must be done by bold and careful people."

    "Studies have shown that people can''t starve to death without eating for ten days. As long as there is water, people can live. Therefore, you can prepare more water. If you are hungry and drink a full stomach of water, you will not die."

    Yang Yuecheng said with emotion: "You are so ruthless."

    Lu Jingzhi gnawed melon seeds with his fingers without stopping, "He''s bad, he''s ugly, he''s an asshole, he kills people, I don''t like such people."

    Yang Yuecheng covered her face: "What should I do, I feel like I..."

    "Not a nice guy."

    It''s over, it''s over, why does she feel so relieved when she hears this extreme bullying method?

 Chapter 286: winter is to listen to stories

    Chapter 286 Winter is to listen to stories

    There is always a time when the gossip is over, and then Lu Jingzhi tells a story to Yang Yuecheng.

    She doesn''t like to tell repetitive stories. Thest time she told Xin Ziyi a story about a real and fake daughter, this time because she started to learn qinggong recently, she wanted to tell a story about martial arts.

    Yang Yue didn''t eat the orange melon seeds, and tied them wholeheartedly to Lu Jingzhi with her eyes wide open.

    She has read books.

    I have read several story books.

    Books are very expensive. She can read a few books that are regarded as "idle books" in this era thanks to the enlightenment of Vige Chief Yang.

    Those were her birthday presents.

    Let me ask, who doesn¡¯t love a martial arts world where chivalry is heroic, courageous, soul-stirring, and joyful?

    Yang Yuecheng''s blood boiled with enthusiasm, and she wished she could go out and jump off the cliff immediately to pick up a cheat book ande back.

    This emotion reached its peak when Lu Jingzhi didn''t touch Xiaomahua with his fingertips, but Xiaomahua flew up and floated in front of Lu Jingzhi and was eaten by her in one bite.

    The two eximed at the same time.

    Yang Yuecheng''s face was flushed red, and there was water in her excited eyes.

    Is this some kind of internal force? !

    The master is actually by my side!

    So Xiao Miaoer is the secret book of exercises that I met in the deep mountains?

    The next step is to fight all over the world!

    Here Yang Yuecheng is doing his best to create characters for Lu Jingzhi, while Lu Jingzhi over there is suddenly enlightened.

    She knows how to step on the snow without a trace.

    The inspiration that was not caught in the sh at the beginning, was caught by her tail as the little twist floated up.

    She has no internal strength.

    is using supernatural powers as internal power.

    Under normal circumstances, she likes to use water-type abilities and wood-type abilities, and they are about to be developed into little helpers for a better life by her.

    Space-type abilities are used a lot in thest days, but they are notmonly used now because they are restricted everywhere.

    The advantage is that she will not die, and there will be no bleeding from the seven orifices,a, malnutrition.

    The bad thing is that she always skips it subconsciously when doing something.

    The little twist in the mouth is salt and pepper vored, and it is crispy and crunchy when chewed.

    The only bad thing is that it is oily.

    But Wei Xiaoqi is already amazing to be able to do this in his spare time.

    Lu Jingzhi grabbed the teacup and took a sip.

    My mind is still wandering.

    Just now, the little twist was controlled by her to fly to her mouth by using the space system ability.

    Space-type abilities are colorless, very suitable for pretending to be aggressive in this kind of asion.

    It was at this time that she realized that when she was running wildly in the snow, her water-type abilities and wood-type abilities alternated, but if she had a specialization in art, what would happen if she used the space-type abilities?

    Space-type supernatural power plus kung fu works in the body to control the body to be lighter and fly.

    Or another way she is more familiar with, the ability of the space system is ced under the feet so that she can levitate.

    Space-type abilities are of course not only used to store things in the end, the upgraded space-type abilities can also be attack-type abilities.

    In the past, Lu Jingzhi could jump in short-distance space, that is, suddenly appear from one point to another.

    If a line is drawn between two points, she can''t leave all her traces on it. This is something that can only be done with the eleration of the wind ability.

    Now she might be able to.

    Cut the distance she jumps between these lines into countless points, and then use the skills that Hue Ji gave her¡ªthe previous theory may be a reality.

    Just like that, the two of them rubbed their hands together with the same flies.

    Excited heart trembling hands.

    Lu Jingzhi suppressed this passion.

    The surrounding snow fields were almost exhausted by her, and she was not in a hurry to verify it.

    She put on beautiful new clothes and is going to be a little girl today.

    Eat too much melon seeds, talk too much, and feel ufortable in the throat.

    It was still early, and Lu Jingzhi rummaged through her small package containing snacks for a while, "Sister Cheng, are you ying chess?"

 Chapter 287: winter is to buy buy buy

    Chapter 287 Winter is shopping

    Lubao¡¯s bedtime summary¡ªthis is a happy day.

    Yang family.

    morning.

    Vige Chief Yang is rejecting Sanlian: How can this be, how can this be possible, will this be bad?

    Things go back to three minutes ago.

    Mr. Yang began to suffer from low air pressure early in the morning.

    He mentioned at the dinner table who should deliver the meal to Zhang Dabao today.

    Yang Yuecheng looked at her father''s worried two-year-old face, she was moved, and repeated what Xiao Miao said yesterday.

    Then came Vige Chief Yang''s mncholy.

    It''s so weird.

    I really want to try it.

    But it''s weird.

    Is it true that no one will die?

    Vige Chief Yang: "Eat and eat, it won''t taste good when it gets cold for a while."

    After taking two bites, he put down his chopsticks, "You guys say, this way..."

    To be honest, Vige Chief Yang wished that there had never been such a thing as Zhang Dabao in Huxi Vige.

    Like Yang Yuecheng, Vige Chief Yang doesn''t believe that Zhang Dabao didn''t take part in those nasty things.

    But the county magistrate sentenced him like that, of course he, a little vige head, would not go to the trouble.

    nausea.

    Extremely disgusting.

    Murderer.

    He also smiled like a rascal and wanted to marry his daughter.

    There is no way to repay great kindness and virtue. When you be his son-inw, you can honor him with his daughter.

    I bother!

    Seeing what her father thought of, his face became darker and became the bottom of the pot, Yang Yuecheng added fire, "This kind of person won''t be able to work steadily when his legs are well, so he might as well just lie at home all the time. At that time, I am afraid that they will either steal chickens or pet dogs, and then the rambunctious Huo Huo people..."

    "Dividing the food that can be fed for half a month into two months will make him calm down."

    Vige Chief Yang made the decision, "Let''s do it this way."

    He discussed with a few people, originally there were still objections, he entered Zhang''s house and looked at Zhang Dabao, who was lying in the oily quilt and saw them opening their mouths,ining about why the meal waste today, and decided to let him die Let''s go.

    Didn¡¯t people starve for five or six days by opening their mouths like a deer frightened branch? They just reduced the amount of each meal and only came to feed one meal a day, and this meal was sweet potatoes with a very satisfying feeling.

    ¡ªIn a sense, there are still many good people in Huxi Vige.

    After Lu Jingzhi heard the news, he still did not forget to let his family members have fun together, andmented by the way, "If it was in previous years, how could everyone have such kindness? Kindness is based on money, and most of their money is based on money. I earned it from working for Mr. Jiang, what should I do if I feel aggrieved for some reason?"

    "Beat him up." Shen Nanwei fanned the mes with a bad idea.

    "Farewell, what if the injured can''t eat sweet potatoes and ask for millet porridge."

    "Then starve to death."

    Seeing several people looking over, Jiang Wunian slowly raised his hand, "I''ll just talk casually."

    -

    The new year begins, and the taste of the year is getting stronger.

    Twenty-three, sticky melon.

    The warehouse is full of what her family should buy and what should not be bought.

    It should appear in this era and should not appear in this era.

    Humans like two kinds of flowers.

    There is money to spend and casual spending.

    Coincidentally, the two flowers in their family are blooming well.

    Twenty-four, cleaning day.

    Lu Jingzhi''s home field.

    Their house is a new house, clean, and she has been through it with water-based abilities, and it exudes a holy light.

    Twenty-five, make tofu.

    Buy, buy, eat, eat.

    Who doesn¡¯t love mapo tofu.

    Teppan tofu, as the beginning of the business, has an indelible position in their family.

    Jiang Wunian: "The second sister said the same to the hot and sour noodlesst time."

    Lu Jingzhi: "The rain and dew are all covered."

    Shen Nanwei: "This sentence is so scumbag."

    Wei Xiaoqi pursed his lips and smiled.

 Chapter 288: Eat and eat in winter

    Chapter 288 Winter is to eat and eat

    Twenty-six twenty-seven twenty-eight...

    In fact, there is nothing to worry about. Now they are not fighting alone. Mr. Jiang has many younger brothers and sisters. In a word, there are not a few people who run errands for her.

    But the entertainment is in the county, or even in the town. The home in the vige is a piece of purend.

    Bringing big bags and small bags, she was the only one who came back.

    Twenty-nine, heavy snow fell.

    Hue Ji took the list and counted their New Year''s items one by one.

    Fufeng: "Aren''t you tired after counting once a day?"

    "With such a long list, I have to make sure that I don''t make mistakes. Look at it, I checked out the sesame candies yesterday and found another one today." Lu Jingzhi asked for the list from his sister. .

    If you put it in modern times, you can start a title #×îÄê»õ¹ºÂòÖ¸ÄÏ#

    #Click in, the anchor will teach you how to buy New Year¡¯s goods#

    #New Year¡¯s Eve, have you eaten local specialties#

    etc

    Fufeng: "It doesn''t matter, it won''t affect the Chinese New Year."

    When he said this, Hue Ji quit, and almost jumped up, his face that had not yet faded from the baby fat bulged, "How can this be the same! This is the first time we have taken His Highness outside the pce to celebrate the New Year, and I want to give His Highness Have the best year ever!"

    Yan Qing chased after listening to the two arguing, opened the newly bought sesame candy yesterday, took one and put it in his mouth.

    "It''s too sweet, it''s not tasty." Wiping her hands lightly, she wiped off the few sesame seeds and icing sugar on it.

    Hue Ji also grabbed one and ate it, "This one is really not tasty, so I won''t buy it in the future. The dessert shop is closed, and her sesame candy is a gift. Last time I drank milk tea for seven days, I only saved three. "

    Then gave it to His Highness.

    Fufeng reminded him to pay attention to address, and Ji Ji nodded, "There is no one here, I just..."

    Before the words finished, there was a knock on the courtyard door, "Zhuizhui, I''m here to bring you delicious food."

    Hoe Ji identally swallowed the unfinished candy in his mouth.

    "Slippery, like swallowing a snake." Seeing him coughing and running to open the door and not forgetting to describe his experience, Fufeng rubbed his head, "Master, if you can''t eat it, just spit it out .¡±

    Yan Qing pursues kindness like a stream.

    Lu Jingzhi came in with a big bag and a small bag, and saw the young man standing at the door of the room and said, "Heji, you are so disgusting."

    Hue Ji took the things and put them in the house.

    "What''s so disgusting." Lu Jingzhi took a piece of sesame candy and put it in his mouth, curiously asking.

    Yan Qing raised his hand in mid-air and didn''t stop him for a moment. He said, "We''ll talk after you finish eating the candy."

    Fufeng: "Hui Ji said that the sesame candy he swallowed turned towards a slippery snake."

    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi happily swallowed half a piece of candy in his mouth, "It''s quite simr."

    Several people:"¡­"

    Lu Jingzhi brings things that cannot be bought in the market.

    Used to feed three people.

    During this period of time, Hue Ji became visibly fatter to the naked eye.

    Lu Jingzhi stretched out his sinful paws and pinched his face, "I have reason to suspect that you can''t step on the snow without traces because you are overweight."

    Hue Ji had red marks on his face, and immediately slid around the courtyard wall to prove that he is still the most flexible fat Jiujiu even though he is fat.

    Lu Jingzhi: "I can walk on the snow without a trace~"

    As soon as this remark came out, Ji Ji denied it three times: "Impossible, it makes no sense, you lied to me."

    Yan Qingzhui looked at her sideways, "I think it''s true."

    Opening the door, following Yan Qingzhui''s fingertips, Hoe Ji and Fufeng looked over, there was snow falling in the yard, and there were a few messy footprints on it.

    Carefully distinguish, there is no deer startling branches.

    Hui Ji stepped forward and cupped his fists, "Master, please advise!"

 Chapter 289: new year gift

    Chapter 289 Chinese New Year Gift

    Teaching is impossible to teach.

    She''s just here to show off.

    Supernatural power is different from internal force, and she just understood her own ability.

    Hue Ji is still inconceivable, "How long have you practiced, and you have already been able to step on the snow without a trace..."

    "Perhaps you have heard that there is a kind of person in the world, and their name is¡ªgenius."

    They are used to Lu Jingzhi''s appearance of a wangpo selling melons and boasting.

    Lu Jingzhi changed the subject and asked, "Are you ready for the New Year?"

    "I''ve bought everything." Hoe Ji smiled triumphantly, "It used to be that my wife... used to prepare these things at home, and we waited to eat, drink and have fun. This is the first time I have taken on such important matters this year, and nothing went wrong. .¡±

    He''s terrific.

    Lu Jingzhi gave him a thumbs up without hesitation.

    Fufeng who was watching beside him did not see.

    The list list is clear, and it is really unreasonable if something goes wrong.

    What a face, and let the little girl praise him.

    The list not only says to get ready to eat, because many shops don¡¯t open until the 15th day of the first lunar month, but also asks them to prepare more firewood and charcoal. They usually buy it on the same day.

    In addition, the originally empty rice and noodle jars are also full, just in case.

    To be honest, they have never been in the kitchen when they moved here.

    There is a strong charcoal fire in the room.

    Lu Jingzhi can find changes here every time hees.

    It is as big as a screen and as small as a teacup on the table.

    The pens, ink, papers and inkstones beside the table were gradually upgraded to looks that she didn''t recognize but looked super expensive at first nce.

    Yan Qingzhui asked Fufeng to carry a box over.

    It is full of books.

    Lu Jingzhi opened the first book, and was attracted by the handwriting, "This is a big boss."

    Subtle, introverted, sharp but undiminished.

    love love love.

    Hue Ji looked like he wanted to show off, but Fufeng pinched his face.

    "I asked Xin Ziyi to send it." Yan Qingzhui still remembered that she saidst time that she liked reading books, especially books with beautiful handwriting, so she asked Fufeng to go to the imperial capital to bring some books from his collection to his pce. .

    Having known each other for so long, this is the first time he gave a gift to a little girl.

    "It''s all for me?" Lu Jingzhi pointed at himself, very happy, "Is this my New Year''s gift?"

    Yan Qingzhui nodded.

    "There are three days left for Chinese New Year, you can send me off on Chinese New Year''s Day, and I''ll take it home to show off." Lu Jingzhi flipped through two books, except for this one and that one, which she didn''t like to read very much, as well as the new chapters of the imperial capital.

    Yan Qingzhui saw that she was glowing after flipping through a few books.

    Come up and take a look.

    Sure enough.

    The script.

    It seems that from her point of view, orphan books and collections can''tpare to good stories.

    "For Chinese New Year, I want to be with my family." Yan Qingzhui said softly, "In this way, my presents will not be delivered."

    Lu Jingzhi waved his hand, "I will spend half a day to see you during Chinese New Year."

    Although Yan Qingzhui is no longer alone as before, she still wants to see him, and at least wants him to have 100% and 1000% happiness on this day of Chinese New Year.

    "Don''t you two need to go home?" Lu Jingzhi asked Jiji and Fufeng.

    "My home is where the master is." Ji Ji said.

    Fufeng replied, "My family does notck me."

    "Huh? What''s this?"

    Hue Ji went to sort out the things Lu Jingzhi sent, and soon came back with a pack of cubes.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Mahjong, a pastime item specially sent here for fear that you will be bored during the Chinese New Year."

 Chapter 290: Mahjong novice protection period

    Chapter 290 Mahjong Novice Protection Period

    ying mahjong, a must-have entertainment for the Chinese New Year in their house before she traveled.

    After the apocalypse, when she is free, she will y a fewps with her teammates.

    Of course, usually the three of them team up to cheat her military advisor.

    No way, who told her that she has a good brain, she is lucky, and she can count cards.

    If anyone can win her military division, it will be more exciting than killing seven in and seven out of the zombies.

    At this moment, there are four people present.

    Just set up a table.

    On the eve of this snowy Chinese New Year, the three good boys reached out to the addictive substances that they could not get rid of for many years.

    Mahjong.

    Try around after exining the rules.

    It is a very fulfilling thing to talk about rules with people with good brains.

    Can be understood without much repetition.

    Next, Lu Jingzhi thought that he could crush the audience with his familiarity with the rules.

    As everyone knows, there is a metaphysics in mahjong that no one can ovee.

    It''s called, novice protection period.

    To put it simply, the less you use your brain, the more you rely on your feelings, the more novice yers who y cards randomly, the easier it is to win.

    "bar."

    "All in one color."

    "This... seems like a win?"

    ¡­

    Lu Jingzhi decided to recruit an ally to fight against the biggest dark horse among the neers¡ªHue Ji.

    The ck horse was crushed and beaten just as it was about to take off, and the fighting spirit became more and more high.

    "Quick, quick, y the cards, I have to go home in a while." Lu Jingzhi speeded up.

    "That''s what you said in thest round." Hue Ji said, "Western Wind."

    "You said the same thing in thest game." After Fu Feng finished speaking, he was despised by Ji Ji, "Don''t talk like me."

    Fufeng: "..."

    Years of affection are overwhelmed by a few games of mahjong, right?

    Yan Qing chased and won thest round, with a faint smile on his brow.

    It''s different from Jiji ying well, he is lucky, so he is the object of Lu Jingzhi''s vignce.

    Lu Jingzhi hates iron but not steel, "Fufeng, how can you be so unlucky! Immortals will shed tears when they see it!"

    Fufeng was helpless, "Even if I''m lucky, I can''t win. Hue Ji is really good at ying."

    Then Lu Jingzhi heard about the glorious experience of Ji Ji in the imperial capital.

    There are no games that the nobles use for entertainment that he is not proficient in, nor did they learn them deliberately. Some people are naturally sensitive to these.

    "What''s wrong with me is that my opponents are too rubbish," Hue Ji said disdainfully, "I don''t even like to y with them, but if I can''t y with them, I will form a clique and mock behind my back, saying that I''m fine, and that I''m Brother Yan, It''s disgusting."

    Lu Jingzhi: "You brother Yan?"

    Hoe disease cover mouth.

    His master has connections with the royal family, and since he was a child, he was put by Yan Qingzhui''s side, and his names were mixed up.

    What is it called? His Highness doesn''t care about it.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Hello society."

    She rolled her eyes, "Teach me to y other games when you have time, I''m usually bored too."

    Hoe Ji looked at Yan Qingzhui.

    Yan Qingzhui nodded, "You can go to the imperial capital in spring, and then let Jiji take you there to y. There are still many good ces in the imperial capital, but there is one thing, that Jiji is not allowed to gamble."

    "Why?" Lu Jingzhi saw that Ji Ji''s face was flushed, and his eyes flickered, "You can''t bet that you lost your fortune and your little finger was cut off."

    "No, it should have been redeemed by someone when something happened. After all, there is no wound on the hand."

    Hue Ji retorted loudly, "I didn''t!"

    Yan Qingzhui''s eyes were subtle, "You, you also gambled, didn''t you?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Cough.

    Looked at by the beauty with such suspicious eyes, Lu Jingzhi was very frightened.

    "I''ve never lost before." Lu Jingzhi muttered.

    Hue disease: "..."

    What a nuisance.

    Refused to step on.

 Chapter 291: This is their first year in this world

    Chapter 291 This is their first year in this world

    Yan Qingzhui didn¡¯t mention it, but it¡¯s okay if I mention it, Lu Jingzhi¡¯s rebellious energy came up, and she said mysteriously, ¡°Want to learn the secret skills of gambling? I¡¯ll teach you how to do it.¡±

    Someone''s mouth is faster than their brains, "Think!"

    very good.

    Hue Ji was targeted.

    Lu Jingzhi nced at Yan Qingzhui, the young man blinked idlely, and Lu Jingzhi said loudly, "It''s useless to think about it."

    Hue Ji felt that he was the one who was pulled out to incite hatred.

    If you don¡¯t leave, you will really miss the meal time.

    Fufeng sent Lu Jingzhi out, watched her get into the carriage, bought dinner and went home.

    Reluctantly watching Lu Jingzhi leave, while eating, Ji Ji was still a little out of his mind.

    "There are only three of us left." His voice was a little sad.

    Hue Ji is two years older than Yan Qingzhui, but he looks small and has a small heart. Many times, Yan Qingzhui thinks that he is raising a younger brother.

    One is to support Xu Shulou, and another is to support, no difference.

    "We can also celebrate the New Year very well, and, besides, she said that it wille on the first day of the new year." Yan Qingzhui was only halfway through herforting words, when Ji Ji switched from a state of being buried in eating to a face full of anticipation.

    "How about we continue ying mahjong on New Year''s Day?"

    Yan Qingzhui: "..."

    Fufeng: "..."

    Hui Ji asked for welfare in a low voice, "Well... For those who are celebrating Chinese New Year, it''s okay to gamble twice... Just bet with Xiaolu... Forget it, Brother Yan, pretend I didn''t say anything."

    -

    "A box of books, and so many gifts?" Wei Xiaoqi helped carry the things off the carriage, it was too heavy, her waist slumped, and she almost jumped.

    "I''ll do it, you can''t move it."

    The gifts brought back were all given by Yan Qing. Xin Ziyi was afraid that he would not be able to eat and sleep well in the town, so he wished he could move the whole emperor here.

    Yan Qingchai was useless, and most of them were given to Lu Jingzhi.

    Jiang Tanyue handles the gift collection in their family. Unless some special things are brought back to Huxi Vige, the rest will be put in the warehouse. Next year, the year after, and the next many years, it is estimated that they will be turned over in various ways.

    New Year''s Day.

    The whole family changed into cheerful clothes.

    The hair of the three daughters is all yful and beautiful by Shen Nanwei.

    Not wearing gold and silver, not to mention the cumbersome wearing at this age, it will still look old-fashioned.

    Jiang Wunian''s hair is dotted with a few round pearls.

    Jiang Tanyue wears a hosta.

    Lu Jingzhi wore small velvet flowers and tassels hanging around her ears, shaking gently, making a soft crashing sound.

    Wei Xiaoqi is about the same age as Jiang Tanyue, and he also gave her a jade hairpin to wear in her hair.

    ording to the rules, they are going to pay New Year''s greetings to Old Jiang''s family.

    Yes, just like paying filial piety money every month after the separation, you have to go there in person during the Chinese New Year.

    Jiang Wunian didn''t go.

    Just kidding, she dresses up beautifully, and she has to redress herself as a boy when she goes out.

    A family of three came to the door, so naturally they couldn''t get the olddy''s good looks, but Mr. Jiang wanted to be a man, and he had to celebrate the New Year.

    They came quietly, put down their things and left.

    The gifts are quite satisfactory and there is no choice.

    Of course there are people who are willing to pick on them and ignore them.

    Grandpa Jiang is a senior citizen, and there are many vigersing and going. When he sees his mother and three, they all greet each other with a smile.

    Children are running around, and asionally they will get a piece of candy, and they are happy to hold it in their mouths.

    The whole vige is filled with a beaming atmosphere.

    The white snow with Spring Festival couplets and rednterns makes the whole vige clean and harmonious. In the distance, the green hills are continuous, hidden in the mist, and the long-lost sunshine shrouds the vige like a golden tulle, which is as beautiful as a picture scroll.

    This is their first year in this world.

    Beautiful,plete.

 Chapter 292: Dont set up flags indiscriminately!

    Chapter 292 Don''t set up gs randomly!

    Blink, the thirteenth day of the first lunar month.

    The family who yed mahjong at home for more than ten days finally realized that the fifteenth day of the first lunar month ising, and if they don¡¯t pack up and go to Fucheng, they probably won¡¯t be able to watch the Lantern Festival Lantern Festival.

    On the fifteenth day, they arrived in Fucheng.

    The city gate is towering and heavily guarded.

    The flow of people is like weaving.

    This is a very prosperous city.

    The main road after entering the city is wide and t, and seven or eight carriages can run in parallel.

    After entering, the traffic began to diverge.

    It was the first time for several people to visit the mansion in Fucheng.

    The location is good, and the people living around are either rich or expensive.

    This caused Shen Nanwei to worry about one thing in particr.

    Afraid of meeting acquaintances.

    "Human, there are so many acquaintances that can be met." Shen Nanweiforted herself.

    Lu Jingzhi turned pale with shock, "Mother, don''t set up gs indiscriminately!"

    "What is the g?"

    "It''s a little g."

    "Wait for me, I will definitelye back to marry you after high school¡ª80% I won''t win."

    "Wait for me, afterpleting this task, we will retire to the Jianghu¡ª80% will be chopped into meat."

    "Trust me, no one will find out¡ª80% of the world will."

    Shen Nanwei''s eyes wereplicated, "Then did I say something serious just now?"

    Then who knows.

    Anyway, it was just a corner, and Lu Jingzhi saw an acquaintance.

    Putting her way through the crowd with the young man who owed him 8 million, he came to her and looked at her a few times, "You have grown taller."

    Shen Nanwei really wanted to go back a few minutes ago and p herself on the mouth.

    Let you set up that little g randomly.

    "Long time no see, haven''t you returned to the imperial capital?" Lu Jingzhi greeted with a smile.

    It was Xu Shulou who came.

    Hearing Lu Jingzhi''s words, his face immediately changed, and he snorted softly, "I''m a human being, can she still restrain me to death?"

    Although he didn''t say what happened, but based on the original point of view, it''s probably talking about his mother.

    The little girl has not only grown taller, but her hair has also beenbed neatly, but the temperament revealed in her bones made him recognize her through the crowd.

    During the Chinese New Year, he sent a gift to Jiang''s house.

    also received a gift prepared by Jiang Tanyue.

    Quite satisfactory.

    It annoyed Xu Shulou a bit.

    He had personally picked out a gift for the little girl, but he returned it so perfunctorily.

    Coincidentally, Xu Shulou lived only a wall away from them.

    "When did you buy the yard?"

    "At home," Xu Shulou said in a bad tone, "who knows when it existed."

    Lu Jingzhi stood outside the gate of his house and looked up for a few seconds.

    sighed.

    Achieved house freedom at a young age.

    The future is promising!

    Then he followed Shen Nanwei and walked in.

    Turn around and wave goodbye to Xu Shulou.

    Next door, Xu Shulou kicked open the door, and the guards following in the distance slowly gathered together, and finally, a magnificent group formed.

    Looked at each other.

    Shaking his head.

    Young master''s temper is bing more and more unpredictable.

    If he was moody before, now he is gloomy and indifferent.

    I just became a little happier, and then it became like this again.

    During the period of returning to Bai''s house, Xu Shulou had a bad time.

    In other words, his life in the imperial capital was not very easy.

    Official position.

    He just didn''t want it.

    If you have the ability, send someone to trap his guards again, and hunt him down again.

    On the couch, Xu Shulou slept unsteadily, his eyshes trembling, but he just couldn''t wake up, until someone shook him awake, and then he escaped from the nightmare.

    "Young master, you said that you will go to see thenterns at night."

    "I''m not going, there''s nothing to see."

    As soon as the words finished, another person knocked on the door, "My lord, the little girl next door is squatting on the wall and calling you to go out to eat Yuanxiao."

    Xu Shulou got up with a grunt, "Change."

 Chapter 293: go out to eat yuanxiao

    Chapter 293 Go out to eat Yuanxiao

    The sun is still setting now.

    After two days of running around, except for Lu Jingzhi, others need time to relieve their fatigue.

    So prepare to go outter.

    Of course, the main purpose is that Shen Nanwei doesn''t want to meet Xu Shulou.

    Xu Shulou changed his clothes, but he didn''t see anyone when he went out, and the air pressure in his body was low: "Where are people?"

    The guard pointed to the roof of the outer courtyard.

    The afterglow of the warm color was shining, so that he had to raise his hand to cover it before he could raise his eyes to see. The girl was bathed in the light, her head was lowered and she was stepping on the tiles.

    "The deer startled the branches."

    She raised her head when she heard the voice, and waved her hand this way.

    The cuffs slipped down a little, exposing the slender wrist bones, and the fingertips smashed the setting sun, as if catching the light.

    She couldn''t see her face clearly, but Xu Shulou knew that she must be smiling.

    Lu Jingzhi saw Xu Shulounding on the cornice beside her, and stretched out his hand to her angrily, "Be careful, they don''t have eyes? Just let youe up like this?"

    The guards below are suffering and cannot tell.

    Where did they put it up? It was obvious that the little girl squatted on the wall and climbed to the roof in two or three strokes.

    What they didn''t dare to say is that people don''t just stand there watching the scenery, but walk around like a monkey.

    "You can actually do light work! That''s amazing." Lu Jingzhi apuded apudingly.

    Xu Shulou turned his head, pursed his lips in embarrassment, and quickly recovered, took two steps forward, and held her arm through the cotton coat, "Otherwise, why do you think I escaped under siegest time?" from."

    "So - exercise will speed up the cirction of toxins in the body, and then the poison will be released, right." Lu Jingzhi was thoughtful, and quickly pped Xu Shulou''s hand away, "Why are you pinching me! "

    Hand strength suddenly increased, if an ordinary girl would cry in pain.

    Fortunately, Lu Jingzhi doesn''t care about this aspect.

    If she cared about it, she wouldn''te to ask him out to eat Yuanxiao.

    Jump off the eaves first.

    "The deer startled the branches!"

    Xu Shulou stretched out his hand and only found a piece of clothes, his heart almost stopped.

    Did he scare people off?

    The house here is quite high, but at this height, she can jump up and down without light work. Lu Jingzhinded lightly, and after turning around, she saw Xu Shulou who almost hit her.

    "Watch out, you hit me."

    Xu Shulou gave her a fixed look, and walked forward without saying a word.

    "We can go out after packing up." The voice fell, and the low air pressure ahead became heavier.

    Some people''s anger is so subtle that Lu Jingzhi can''t even see it.

    She didn''t like to be a tail behind others, so she walked quickly to Xu Shulou''s side, tilted her head and asked him, "Have youe to Luanyang City often? Are you familiar with this ce? Are there any delicious shops?" Do you rmend it?"

    "I just stood on the top and looked at it, and it has already started to be lively. Now we are going out to eat and just go to the street."

    Not long after, Xu Shuloupromised.

    "Not many times," he asked the guards behind him who were dressed like ordinary people, but they could be seen as extraordinary at a nce, "Are any of you familiar with Luanyang City?"

    No.

    But there are people who work in the mansion who are familiar with this ce.

    Soon a middle-aged man was called over, bowed his head and called out respectfully, Young Master.

    It is much more convenient to have a guide.

    The middle-aged man listened to Lu Jingzhi''s request to eat Yuanxiao first, and led the way to a shop first.

    Xu Shulou is disgusted by the naked eye, maybe he has to consider changing to someone who is not so hard-pressed and only has street vendors in his eyes to lead the way.

    Seemingly seeing the unspoken words of this arrogant young man who had never met before, the man smiled and introduced the origin of this vendor.

 Chapter 294: fireworks

    Chapter 294 The Breath of Fireworks

    Originally this was also the owner of the Luanyang City Restaurant, but for some reason the restaurant disappeared, so we had to start over.

    He didn''t get rich by relying on his ancestors, but by relying on his delicious pasta to grow bigger and stronger step by step.

    But in this day and age, if you have no money or power and want to open a big restaurant in Fucheng, it will inevitably attract people''s attention.

    The man didn''t say much about this, but just emphasized that the five-color Lantern Festival here is the boss'' specialty.

    What eventually made Xu Shuloupromise was that the ce could be considered "clean".

    There were not many guards following the two of them, but there were more than a hundred people scattered among the crowd to monitor what was going on here.

    In fact, Lu Jingzhi would like to say that so many people are always looking at this side secretly, as long as someone with certain experience will notice that there are important people here, protected by this kind of strength, they must be rich or expensive, At that time, if there is nothing wrong, something will happen.

    She has a keen sense of sight, and every time the guards take turns looking up, they can detect where the line of sight ising from.

    The man is not wrong to rmend.

    The Lantern Festival here is really delicious, even Lu Jingzhi''s unexpected deliciousness.

    It was much better than the quick-frozen Yuanxiao sticks she had eaten.

    Xu Shulou put down his spoon after eating only five different colored Lantern Festivals.

    Lantern Festival is very small.

    Lu Jingzhi felt that if he didn¡¯t look a little better, he could eat five in one bite.

    "Eat less, Lantern Festival is not easy to digest." Xu Shulou said, "I will take you to a restaurant to eat delicious foodter."

    When there was only one finger of the sun left in the sky, they stood in the private room of the highest restaurant in Luanyang City.

    This kind of ce is already overcrowded, and theye here purely by spending money.

    Overlooking a bustling street.

    The smell of fireworks hits the face.

    Standing here, you can hear cheers surging like a tide.

    "Are you going to live in Luanyang City forever?"

    "No, I have to go back to Huxi Vige." Lu Jingzhi shook his head.

    "What are you going back to that small vige for? It''s not like you don''t have money to live here now."

    Thinking of the days when the little girl was chasing the gratitude fee, Xu Shulou felt a toothache.

    But in an ident in the imperial capital, he gritted his teeth and used his internal strength, only to find that he was in good health.

    He didn''t dare to ask the imperial doctor for an examination, his mother''s hand stretched out so long, God knows if he will go to check the body before his mother knows the result.

    Xu Shulou tried a few more times in the next period of time, but there was no sign of vomiting blood at all.

    It''s weird.

    Thus thought of Lu Jingzhi.

    Perhaps¡­the days when he was asleep had something to do with it.

    "There are rolling green hills there, I like to go for a walk on the hills."

    "You don''t like Fucheng?"

    "I like it." Lu Jingzhi pointed to thenterns that were gradually being lit on the next street through the open window. Only once a year, Ie to see it soon."

    Xu Shulou was choked.

    This answer really exceeded his expectations.

    "I didn''t expect that in just half a year, your family came from a small mountain vige to Fucheng." Xu Shulou couldn''t believe it at first. Not the most important.

    People and vision are the key points to support the industry going forward.

    Seeing theme to this point, Xu Shulou is naturally happy, after all, he still misses Tofu Nao.

    They started out as a food cooker, so Xu Shulou took it for granted that all the delicious food he ate back then would appear in a certain shop.

    At that time, Xu Shulou was still thinking that he would not have to spend money on his favorite food in the future, so that he would be able to buy his favorite food in a fair manner.

 Chapter 295: No era can escape marketing

    Chapter 295 No era can escape marketing

    Lu Jingzhi blew a wave of rainbow farts from his sister and sister.

    They are all small money-making experts.

    So did she.

    Beautiful days are here now.

    Although the weather is still cold, it can''t stop people''s enthusiasm, and various shops are also using their unique skills to attract customers.

    "Master, Miss Lu, do you want to buy antern?"

    "Um."

    "I want the lotus one." Lu Jingzhi chose the most exquisite and unique one.

    Of course, it''s not for sale.

    Hearing that the boss said that this is not for sale, it is used as a prize for guessingntern riddles, Lu Jingzhi is deeply convinced.

    Marketing, no era can escape.

    Othernterns can be exchanged for one if you guess five correctly, but this one is exciting, and you need to guess fifteen.

    Lu Jingzhi nced at the note that the man handed over excitedly. After three seconds, her smile fell, and she raised her chin at the lotusntern with her hands folded, "I suddenly feel that it is not so pretty. Boss, Is it really not for sale? Ten taels of silver? Twenty taels? Fifty..."

    Xu Shulou: "...If you can''t answer, just say it."

    "I won''t, I don''t understand," Lu Jingzhi put his eyes on him, suddenly smiled, and made a gesture of invitation, "I think you can definitely."

    Xu Shulou, who was driven off the shelf, didn''t want to do this.

    boring.

    Isn''t it just a fewntern riddles.

    Lu Jingzhi pped his hands aside, "Celebrate your victory in advance."

    All the people around looked over.

    Not many people challenged this lotusntern.

    Seeing such unreservedpetitors at this moment, the fire in the eyes of each of them ignited.

    Speed ??up solving puzzles.

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Good is not a thing.

    Lu Jingzhi was still cheerful after being stared at, just waiting for Xu Shulou not to steam the steamed buns to fight for his breath.

    Xu Shulou would give Lu Jingzhi a look at every crossword puzzle first, in exchange for the little girl shaking his head frequently, he hated that iron could not be made into steel, "You learned to write so quickly, you won''t be running wildly on the mountain for half a year, Did you waste your studies?"

    This is really embarrassing.

    As long as she is given two math problems, she doesn''t have to be bald here.

    Students willin if this kind of thing is put in the Chinese test paper.

    First.

    The third.

    the seventh.

    Xu Shulou felt that these were hung up to y house.

    The next two or three questions are a bit difficult, but I have seen them in some books.

    The young man has always carried the arrogance unique to the nobility, but at this time, it has be a calm and confident demeanor.

    Lu Jingzhi took the time to buy a sugar figurine, and did not forget to apud him while eating.

    "You take a break."

    Obviously not trapped by the topic, but the ears are like fire.

    His once high-profile is nothingpared to now.

    Thest two, the boss said with a smile, these are specially written by the owner this year, and they are guaranteed to be unique.

    Now is the time to rely purely on the brain.

    Fortunately, Xu Shulou did not disappoint Lu Jingzhi. When he handed over the lotusntern, Lu Jingzhi gave him a sugar figurine.

    This street is the most crowded, and the side is much sparser.

    "I don''t know if I can meet my sister by chance." Lu Jingzhi gestured, "In such a big ce, it is definitely fate if we can meet each other!"

    Xu Shulou felt that her ideas had always been weird.

    There are many types of lights.

    It is simply dizzying.

    The one in her hand was iid with a piece of sapphire.

    No wonder so many correct answers are needed in exchange for people''s social status.

    Lu Jingzhi: I also have high vision.

 Chapter 296: he touches you

    Chapter 296 He touches you

    Then she fell in love with a gauzemp.

    Oval shape, embroidered with gold and silver cloud patterns, tassels and tassels sway lightly, colliding with each other but not entangled.

    Unfortunately this is still used as a prize.

    The boss has few customers in front of the door, and he is a type who has no bottom line. Lu Jingzhi used money to make him bow his head.

    "Here you go."

    Xu Shulou choked out a sentence for a while, "You don''t seem to be so stingy anymore."

    Lu Jingzhi:?

    Good guy.

    She gave the impression that she was stingy.

    "It''s been said that I''m not stingy, I just don''t like someone writing empty promises."

    Gratitude fee transactionpleted, so now they are pure friendship.

    It is no longer the rtionship between the creditor and the debtor.

    "I don''t need it." Xu Shulou pouted, "It''s not like I can''t afford it."

    "It''s very nice to hang. Many people havemps in their hands, so you should have one too." Lu Jingzhi said, "I think thismp is very simr to you, so I bought it for you."

    It looks like him?

    I looked at it a few times, but I didn''t think it looked like it.

    Could it be that he is elliptical like antern?

    joke!

    He was often hungry during the days of confinement, how could he be so fat as an oval.

    is feeling.

    Lu Jingzhi felt that this gauzentern gave her a very simr feeling to Xu Shulou.

    Bling.

    It looks expensive at first nce.

    Standing in the crowd, without raising his chin, he seemed to be looking down on the ants.

    Tsundere temperament is well controlled.

    Lu Jingzhi was eating all the way. Many things are unique products of this era. There are several refined and improved versions that she has eaten in modern times. She also wants to taste the original and simple taste.

    Themp in his hand has been handed over to the guard to take it back.

    Too cumbersome.

    influence she yed.

    Xu Shulou smiled at her leisurely, "Didn''t you say that everyone has amp and can''t be independent?"

    A piece of dessert was stuffed in his mouth.

    talk less.

    Eat more snacks.

    Xu Shulou was squeezed several times by the crowd, and the hands that fell beside him clenched into fists.

    "They are all going that way." Lu Jingzhi changed ces with him, and walked forward along the flow of people.

    The man suddenly realized, and exined to the two, "This is the beginning of the dragon dance."

    Xu Shulou didn''t want the little girl to protect him, but at the same time he was disgusted with others squeezing him. Comparing the two, he still decided to protect the little girl in front of him.

    Pulled twice, but did not pull.

    "deer¡­"

    Then I saw the little girl turned sideways, kicking a man away.

    Yes.

    Kick and fly.

    Immediately someone screamed.

    The flowing crowd seemed to be still for two minutes.

    "The first time I stretched out my hand, I thought it was a careless person, but the second time I stretched out my hand, I thought you did it on purpose." Lu Jingzhi stomped on his fingers and crushed him with his boots when he shrank back in horror.

    "If you don''t want it, just say it."

    The man opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his heartbeat had never been so fast in his life.

    very scary!

    Why so scary!

    The moment his hand was released, he immediately scrambled and ran against the flow of people.

    Looking at the surrounding gaze, Lu Jingzhi didn''t even look at it, and urged Xu Shulou, "Walk around, we''re wasting time."

    Hearing that Xu Shulou wanted to change ces with her, Lu Jingzhi showed a strange look on his face, "Let''s go."

    Seeing his insistence, Lu Jingzhi leaned over and whispered, "He didn''t touch me."

    Xu Shulou: "...Are you finding fault?"

    Unexpectedly, the little girl is such a person.

    "He touched you."

    "... put...you are talking nonsense, I didn''t feel it, and I''m a man, why is he touching me?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "... touched your jade pendant."

    The son of a rich family travels, and his waist is the color of emerald green.

    Swaying with your steps at night.

    Xu Shulou: "..."

 Chapter 297: What kind of ghost story is that good?

    Chapter 297 What kind of ghost story is that, is it nice?

    Dongfeng puts flowers and thousands of trees at night, and it blows down, and the stars are like rain.

    BMW carved cars are all over the road. The sound of the phoenix flute moves, the light of the jade pot turns, and the fish and dragon dance all night.

    Laughter andughter in the sky above Luanyang Citysted for a long time.

    Xu Shulou was exhausted all the way, hungry and full in the imperial capital, and fought wits and courage with his mother every day. When he rxed for a while, fatigue swept over him like a tidal wave.

    If it wasn''t for a short break in the afternoon, the person would have copsed by now.

    He waited for the little girl to get tired before the two of them could return home,

    But Xu Shulou underestimated Lu Jingzhi''sbat effectiveness.

    It is impossible to be tired, the more you visit, the happier you will be.

    Energetic and enthusiastic.

    Even people who don¡¯t know her can see that this is a lively and happy little girl when they meet each other.

    Many people by the river were setting upnterns. Because of the cold weather, there was a thinyer of soft ice floating on the surface of the water, shining silver light illuminated by the candlelight, which was very beautiful.

    Finding a less crowded ce, Lu Jingzhi took out a candy and handed it to Xu Shulou, "It''s sour and tastes like lemon."

    After eating a piece of candy, when I looked up again, I saw Xu Shulou was holding the candy, his head was biting, and he seemed to be extremely sleepy.

    "Are you sleepy?"

    Xu Shulou woke up in a dream, the candy in his mouth was sour, he felt that if he hadn''t closed his mouth, his saliva would have fallen out.

    Rao can lose consciousness under this kind of stimtion.

    One can imagine how tired he is.

    "not sleepy."

    Xu Shulou insisted.

    In order to prove that what he said was true, his eyes widened on purpose.

    It is moist, reflecting the light of thousands of candles.

    "I saw that you seemed to be falling asleep just now," Lu Jingzhi said, "It''s good if you''re not sleepy. I thought you couldn''t stay up all night tonight."

    Xu Shulou''s heart trembled.

    Nothing was said.

    The strange desire to win and lose always urs regardless of the asion.

    Some people say they are not sleepy, but they still close their eyes and fall into a light sleep.

    The two guards who were close to each other looked at each other.

    "Xiaobai?" Lu Jingzhi lowered his voice and touched him lightly, "Going home."

    The young man bent his knees, put his hands on his knees to rest his chin, lowered his head, his ck hair fell down softly, quietly.

    Looking at it, she felt that he was lonely.

    It is an atmosphere that can generate silent silence under the sky full of fireworks.

    He is.

    Xiao Shen is also like this.

    Niang too.

    Lu Jingzhi thought, Didu is not a good ce.

    A martial arts practitioner should be sharp.

    Falling asleep in this cold wind was something Xu Shulou never dared to think about.

    But now he does.

    The whole body is shouting a word: Shame.

    He turned his head awkwardly and stood up abruptly.

    "Slow down, it''s easy to start too fast..."

    Xu Shulou''s eyes went dark, and the lights and shadows in his field of vision shrank, and then slowly returned to their original state.

    Lu Jingzhi also finished the second half of the sentence in a low voice, "... prone to cerebral ischemia."

    Her hand was on Xu Shulou''s shoulder, and he nced at it to help him hold down the cloak that had just fallen off.

    The guards were well prepared, and they carried a thick cloak with them.

    "Go home." Lu Jingzhi stretched, "Go home and sleep."

    "Aren''t you up all night?"

    After speaking, he wanted to bite his tongue off.

    Rarely, the little girl was merciful, and didn''t say much about what happened to him just falling asleep, she just said, "I have to go back, my sister can''t sleep well if I don''t go back. I told my sister a ghost story yesterday."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    When approaching the door, Xu Shulou asked: "Then what kind of ghost story, is it good?"

 Chapter 298: He and his last stubbornness

    Chapter 298 He and hisst stubbornness

    "Of course, horror stories are what human beings fear but can''t stop. Let me tell you one?" Lu Jingzhi muttered, "Tell me a short one, and I''m almost home."

    She picked a short one and talked about it.

    But still not finished.

    Seeing Xu Shulou''s awkward look and wishing he could turn around and step into the door to rush to the bed, Lu Jingzhi took it seriously, "Bye, I''ll tell you the rest tomorrow, I know you''re sleepy, so I won''t disturb your sleep La."

    Xu Shulou suffered from insomnia.

    Don''t know the ending.

    will keep thinking about it.

    I always want to be afraid.

    But the brain is very active.

    Sleepy.

    Eyelids cannot be opened.

    But had to open.

    Because I get scared when I close my eyes.

    Xu Shulou hated that talkative self to death.

    There is also Lu Jingzhi.

    Scary stories to mention in the middle of the night.

    He got out of bed lightly, dressed in white single clothes, and was going to find someone to sleep in the outside room.

    Across the door.

    rustling sound.

    "That... died..."

    "Definitely...death..."

    "...the ending...wille tomorrow."

    "¡­under the bed¡­"

    Xu Shulou swallowed.

    Turned stiffly and returned to the bed.

    Silently roll yourself into a ball.

    He didn''t want to put a guard in the outside room who was just discussing a horror story.

    After staying up until dawn, Xu Shulou''s head was about to explode.

    Dawn broke and the room gradually brightened, and he dared to close his open eyes and fall asleep peacefully.

    Next door, Lu Jingzhi sat on the wall and happily ate a pancake, "Xiaobai is still sleeping?"

    The guard guarding the door nodded.

    Swallow unconsciously.

    It started early, and the smell of the food next door began to permeate.

    Now seeing how the little girl is enjoying herself, he is even hungrier.

    But still dutifully asked, "Miss Lu has something to do with our son?"

    "I want to invite him to dinner." Lu Jingzhi had a big meal yesterday, and remembered that Xu Shulou liked her family''s food very much, so he thought about inviting him to breakfast today.

    Who knows people haven''t gotten up yet.

    Forget it, buy him lunch.

    noon.

    Lu Jingzhiy on the wall and asked boredly, "It''s been more than eight hours without eating. Did he fall asleep or pass out?"

    The guard''s scalp was numb, so he took a look lightly.

    not worried.

    Probably tiredst night.

    At night, Xu Shulou finally woke up.

    He was being served to change clothes, and a crisp voice outside was calling him.

    "I''ll invite you to dinner tonight, will youe? Hurry up, you can just float over with your light work."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    In the end, of course, I still walked through the main entrance.

    -

    I bought a lot of things in Luanyang City this trip.

    This was theirst day in Luanyang City, and they were taking their younger sister for shopping. Lu Jingzhi noticed a scorching gaze falling on this side, and immediately turned around, piercing through the crowd and falling on that person.

    "Aunt Si?"

    Zhou Ziyun hugged his daughter, looked at the girl who was prettier than a little fairy withplicated eyes, "Who are you?"

    "Let''s go shopping." Lu Jingzhi noticed that her sister''s little hand was pulling at the corner of her clothes.

    Jiang Wunian was in a mess.

    "Second sister, fourth aunt is asking me..." The little snail was about to cry, if it wasn''t for Lu Jingzhi''s good ears, I couldn''t hear what she was saying, "The girl''s clothes I''m wearing now!"

    Lu Jingzhi understood.

    Without any worry on her face, she reached out and poked Jiang Xiaohe''s face, "It''s so cute, does Xiaohe eat candy, my sister has candy."

    The milk candy was peeled off and put into Jiang Xiaohe''s mouth, "It''s delicious, it tastes like milk tea."

 Chapter 299: lost horse

    Chapter 299 Lost Horse

    Lu Jingzhi also gave Zhou Ziyun a piece of candy, in exchange for her smiling, "Auntie is an adult, do you still want candy?"

    "It''s inconvenient for you to hold Xiaohe." Lu Jingzhi gave his sister an explosive soda candy, and Jiang Wunian''s unattractive face grinned at the excitement of the dancing candy in his mouth.

    "This is my sister Jiang Wunian." Lu Jingzhi mischievously blinked at Zhou Ziyun twice.

    Zhou Ziyun was in a daze.

    After all, I have never seen a big scene, and I don¡¯t understand how my nephew became a niece after a year.

    Also changed the name.

    Lu Jingzhi coughed lightly, "My sister was weak when she was born, and she can only survive if she disguises herself as a man. The fortune teller said that after the ten-year-old festival, she will have passed this hurdle."

    The little girl''s eyes are as clear as water.

    identally exposed cunning.

    Smart and cute.

    Zhou Ziyun seemed to understand.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded lightly, as a response to the question in her eyes.

    Zhou Ziyun suddenly realized.

    It may be false to be weak, but it may be true to be unable to survive.

    The Jiang family has no shortage of granddaughters. If this niece is found to be a girl when she is born, I guess...

    Zhou Ziyun: "You are not afraid of me speaking out."

    "Of course, I believe my aunt is a good person." The Lu Jingzhi good person card has been distributed.

    "Okay, I won''t tell you anymore, my natal family is still waiting for me, I''ll go first, I won''t talk about this, but you..." Zhou Ziyun said helplessly, "Not many peoplee to Luanyang City from the vige. , but what you want to see today is not me but someone else, so what should I do?"

    After she left, Jiang Wunian took it very seriously.

    "I''m going to change clothes."

    "No change."

    "But¡­"

    "The steps have been found for them. Anyone who wants toe down cane down, and those who don''t want toe down don''t have toe down."

    Jiang Wunian''s memory was awakened.

    Second sister is still that stubborn sister.

    is the older sister who gives her a sense of security just by looking at her.

    Lu Jingzhi wiped his sister''s hair, and said with a smile, "Money can turn ghosts around. Our family has been out of poverty for a long time now."

    for a long time.

    Jiang Wunian covered his face.

    "Woooooo, can second sister stop mentioning ghosts, I haven''t slept well for several days."

    Lu Jingzhiughed loudly.

    -

    This winter is very long.

    But no matter how long it is, there is a time in the past.

    When thest heavy snow mixed with water drops into sleet, the sign of spring came.

    It turns warm and cold at the same time.

    People are still covering their heavy coats, but the trees are tender.

    The season when all things are revived, feeling the turbulent wood-type abilities in his body, Lu Jingzhi is as happy as chicken blood every day.

    Shen Nanwei often thought that it would be great if she had such an experience.

    After thinking about it, he turned around and went back to sleep.

    Sleeping with her is Snow Cake.

    One person and one cat are very harmonious.

    But today''s snow cake was not with her, but was taken to the town by Lu Jingzhi.

    Jiang Tanyue: "Even the cats have to be seen by him once a week, will your son really not bother her?"

    "Of course not, the little Miaoer is so cute, who would bother the little Miaoer!" Shen Nanwei''s response could not be described as irrational and confident.

    Jiang Tanyue took it for granted.

    Niang has some Lu Jingzhi brand filters on her body.

    Jiang Tanyue''s holiday was changed from once every ten days to once every seven days.

    and divided intorge and small weeks.

    "morning."

    The wilting Jiang Wu read the table andy on his side with his arms cushioned.

    There was fruit on the table, she took a random piece and gnawed it slowly, like a social animal that was squeezed dry by capital.

    "Stayed upte again?" Jiang Tanyue asked casually.

 Chapter 300: Featured Edition Xianxia Novels

    Chapter 300 featured version Xianxia novel

    "The dark night gives me inspiration." Jiang Wunian blinked heavily twice, and through the transparent teardrops, he saw the figure walking in front of him erratically, "It''s just that the oilmp is too much for the eyes."

    I really want to have an incandescentmp.

    Dream.

    I have it in my dream.

    "You have been addicted to writing novels recently." Jiang Tanyue brought her a handkerchief soaked in ice water, "Lean on the chair and apply it to your eyes."

    Jiang Wu is obedient.

    The cold relieved the dryness in the eyes, and even the beating of the temples also calmed down.

    Just after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Xin Ziyi brought back a message.

    He sorted out the story of the two sisters'' hrious conversation and sold it to the bookstore to earn a fortune.

    This is a profitable business that Xin Ziyi made alone without Jiang Tanyue''s pull.

    It can be said that I am not happy.

    No share orbor fee, all the bank notes were given to Lu Jingzhi.

    Lu Jingzhi gave all the money to his sister as pocket money.

    Xin Ziyi wanted to develop his career after he tasted the sweetness.

    Sincerely invite Jiang Wunian to join.

    Jiang Wunian: My sisters are my agents, don''te to me if you have nothing to do, and don''te to me if you have anything to do.

    After passing the message back and forth, Jiang Wunian was also moved.

    What in the world is happier than being a fat house that can make money at home?

    She didn¡¯t work for many years before, and she made money by being a food blogger at home.

    Now that there is no such job as a food blogger, it is better to change careers.

    In this way, Jiang Wunian started the creation of her first novel in the true sense.

    While being watched by strangers in the carriage, he can tell a **** story fluently andpletely, and he can¡¯t stop his hands when he is alone writing a happy story.

    Luckily, the second sister provided a pen, and the writing is smooth without hurting your hands.

    If it was written with a brush, she would have been so tired that her hands would cramp.

    Today is the finale of this fairy tale.

    Jiang Wunian wanted to cry but had no tears: "I wrote traditional characters, but I forgot to write from right to left and top to bottom!"

    Shen Nanweiforted her.

    When the timees, just ask someone to copy it again.

    Jiang Tanyue was thoughtful, "I want to read this story."

    She thinks that her younger sister is very qualified to write gossip.

    In fact, it is true.

    She couldn''t stop watching.

    The world view is grand, the characters are distinctive, and the plot is full of ups and downs. It''s hard not to think about the ups and downs.

    Jiang Tanyue made a final decision, "Just use this version."

    Jiang Wunian: "But its font is from left to right."

    "Features." Jiang Tanyue said concisely.

    When Xin Ziyi took over this "Xian Xia" article that he had never heard of, Jiang Tanyue also handed him two other things.

    Papermaking improvement and movable type printing.

    The schr Jingui is inseparable from these two things.

    If the price of books cannote down, students will not be able to study.

    The reason for the high price of books is because of the hard-won paper and the expensive printing.

    Therge-scale printing of each book requires engraving and typesetting, which is time-consuming andbor-intensive.

    Manpower and material resources are all counted, of course it is ridiculously expensive.

    For this reason, the price of books for enlightenment and general studies is rtively lower, while the same number of words, the textbook is more expensive.

    Because, for it, it needs to be engraved separately.

    Back when Xin Ziyi thought of printing dog blood texts inrge quantities, Jiang Wunian actually thought it was outrageous.

    I feel normal after being outrageous.

    With such a style, no wonder he keeps losing money.

    Talking about cooperation with Xin Ziyi was the most rxing time for Jiang Tanyue.

    She is a person who pays attention to the ground rules.

    Do not squeeze partners hard.

    Even if the coborator smiles and has no concept of money.

    Like a seedling.

    Jiang Tanyue thought.

 Chapter 301: Those Years of Digging the Fairy Castle

    Chapter 301 Those Years of Digging the Fairy Castle

    Some people can start growing wheat for buns.

    Some people can start growing peppers for boiled fish.

    There are also some people who not only bought a paper mill but also opened a bookshop in order to sell the story books.

    Moreover, the opening is a chain.

    Arge number of books are used as a backdrop, just for the words he likes to sell well.

    Xin Ziyi asked Jiang Tanyue a question.

    Improved papermaking and movable type printing are beneficial to the country and the people, can he present it.

    These two things were dug out by Lu Jingzhi from the space, the most practical version, the book cover is glowing with simple yellow.

    Of course she doesn''t mind doing something that benefits the country and the people.

    The price of books should drop.

    Jiang Tanyue nodded in response to Xin Ziyi, but she only had one sentence: make a big deal first.

    Xin Ziyipleted the task perfectly.

    Goxue Xianxia''s slow fire is outrageous.

    From the imperial capital to the small town.

    As long as you can read, who doesn''t know that there is a book "A Long Journey to the Fairy" with a grand worldview and full of love and hate, who will be despised by others.

    To describe this book in one sentence, it is of high quality and low price.

    Jiang Wunian didn''t know for a moment whether to praise her for her good writing or for her worthless writing.

    But that''s okay.

    The money she earned was beyond her expectations.

    Xin Ziyi is a person who often loses money but has never been afraid of losing money.

    The improved papermaking technology is still in the experiment, and he can''t wait to show this book to the world, so the paper is originally precious paper.

    But when pricing, it is set ording to the price of new paper.

    It can be described as selling books on loan.

    It is not for nothing that I have learned marketing from Mr. Jiang for so long.

    In-store promotion.

    Buy one get one free.

    Push friends to enter the store and spend as many free books as possible.

    Buy a book and drop a gift immediately.

    Someone in the shop in Luanyang City got a fine jade pendant, and it was like water pouring into a frying pan.

    It exploded out of control.

    The people who bought books during that time can almost be described as fanatical.

    Standing upstairs overlooking the grand asion below, Xin Ziyi waved his fanfortably, "It seems that I have a life to do business."

    Piracy is still emerging in an endless stream when there is copyright protection in modern times. In this era without copyright protection, it is simply obvious that there is piracy.

    But herees the problem.

    In a bookstore, the manager listened to the words of the worker who reported the situation to him with a sad face, and the angry person turned his back, "You mean, the price of this book we made will be higher than theirs?"

    The workers nodded in a hurry.

    Clearly settled an ount for the manager, the sadness on his face couldn''t go away, "They are selling books at a loss!"

    There are many others in the same situation as this one.

    Finally, everyone had to announce one thing, this pirated version cannot be done.

    Selling books at a loss is too stupid.

    But there are also people who have pink eyes ande to the door, saying that they have disrupted the market order.

    was directly kicked out.

    The workers who knew the inside story were so angry that they didn''t sell books at a loss!

    They have...

    By the way, this can only be done for fun.

    Their wages are several times that of others, because the shop is profitable.

    If this kind of news gets out, their wages will drop...

    Money binds everyone together.

    The speed of printing can keep up with the consumption of many people.

    The storyteller in the teahouse also began to pat the table and talk about "A Long Journey to the Fairy".

    When Lu Jingzhi found out for the first time, he took his sister to listen.

    After the storyteller finished speaking, she was still not satisfied, and asked him to speak more after the reward.

    Jiang Wunian: Sister, have you seen the fairy castle cut out from under my feet?

    I want to say where is the most criticized part of this book.

    Jiang Wunian felt that it must be her blood that had been spilled all over the ce.

    no.

    is a typography issue.

 Chapter 302: Wuhu ~ Library!

    Chapter 302 Wuhu~Library!

    Modern people can''t understand ancient books with few punctuation marks from top to bottom and right to left. Ancient people naturally reject this new "new type" of books.

    But in the end, he couldn''t resist the temptation.

    Some people call ves to read books, and some people pay people to copy and read again.

    There are also some who are not very rich: Forget it, just look at it and get used to it.

    Look at this little ck dot, how beautiful the sentences are.

    After looking at it, I not only got used to it, but also used the context to deduce the usefulness of each punctuation mark.

    Some students pped their hands, "Wonderful!"

    At first nce, it seems that I have been troubled by long sentences for many years.

    There is no shortage of smart people in the world.

    You bookstore had an idea and made a vertical version of "The Long Journey to the Fairy", which was well received for a while.

    But it didn''t pay back.

    It is really too overbearing and too cheap.

    It has been hot for a while, and when the old-fashioned and those who reject this type of book are pleased that the limelight has finally passed, the calm water bursts again.

    As a modern nerd who has been traveling in the sea of ??books for many years, how could the knowledge in her mind allow her to write only the number of words in a thin book.

    Her draft paper is so thick.

    This is still the result of writing.

    So, what was printed before was only "A Long Journey to the Fairy" (1).

    Now, (2) is starting to warm up.

    Looking at the pair of disappointed eyes who came to the bookstore every day to inquire but couldn''t love it, the shopkeeper of Luanyang City squinted his small eyes and smiled happily.

    I like the days when no one else sees but he sees the content.

    But the days when no one discusses the plot are so lonely.

    But this loneliness will end soon.

    He will be able to fight with his friends for 300 rounds in no time!

    Love is more important than the world, Fairy Ningling chooses friendship or justice, Fairy Fuguang will pierce his heart with a sword after recognizing her lover...

    The shopkeeper rubs his hands.

    Countdown to three days.

    Jiang Tanyue looked at the huge board at the door, with the big "firste, first served" on it, lost in thought.

    High quality and low price will be limited to sale after opening the market.

    Is this **** Xin Ziyi self-taught?

    Anyway, she feels that she has never really practiced this way.

    Hawthorn was sent to Fucheng by her. The dessert shop is not far from the bookstore, and there are two shops in the middle.

    The shopkeepers of the two shops watched the prosperity on both sides humming all day long.

    Finally one day they lost their temper.

    The two sold the shop.

    After the second batch of books were sold, the bookstore closed for renovation within two days.

    I almost burned my heart to buy books.

    The two shops were bought by Jiang Tanyue.

    The reason is what Shanzha said, "Although the price of books has been reduced, there is no way topletely reduce all categories for a while. Can we allow schrs to read books in the store and only need to spend a good amount of money to see the books they need. If they are willing to transcribe, they can also pay more, and the store provides pen, ink, paper and inkstone."

    Isn''t this a modern library.

    Jiang Tanyue gave her the right, and said, "It is not only the poor who are willing to borrow books to study, but also the sons of the rich. After all, what many people want is not reading, but ''atmosphere''."

    Hawthorn nodded, looked at her and said, "I still have a lot to learn."

    Under the guidance of Jiang Tanyue, Shanzha came up with the idea of ??connecting the bookstore, the two shops next door and the dessert shop, and decorating it into a luxury shop, so that reading and making friends can be one-stop.

    It belongs to thebination of bookstore and teahouse.

    The aroma of desserts spreads in this space, and it will not make people feel disgusted.

    In this way, when "A Long Journey to the Immortals" (final chapter) was sold, the library was built.

 Chapter 303: Dog blood is equal to boasting

    Chapter 303 Dog blood is equal to exaggeration

    The quiet reading area is separated from the talking area, presenting a diagonal line.

    Create a quiet atmosphere here as much as possible.

    The bookshelves are ced in the middle area, and each book has its number. Arge wooden board hangs in the middle, and the way to find the location of the book by number is clearly disyed on it.

    The first two days were noisy, but everyone was a schr, and most of them could understand the above content after the waiter exined it.

    Even if you don¡¯t understand, you have to pretend to understand.

    This is dignity.

    This ispelling.

    I thought the number above was like a heavenly book, but I didn¡¯t expect to find it really easy when I got started.

    Some people even changed the arrangement of books at home immediately.

    Originally for the story, I was attracted by this novel way of reading books and became a member.

    Originally, I came to buy books. I heard the students'' heated discussions, so I couldn''t help but join in and like to mention friends.

    Aren''t you a library member?

    manage.

    Originally, I was pulled over by a friend as a gift from a tool maker. Seeing the quiet reading atmosphere over there, and the opportunity to read out-of-print books here with a few pennies, my eyes lit up.

    In addition to this, there are also those whoe purely for dessert.

    Who can refuse to read a book of "A Long Journey" while eating a sweet and soft cream cake?

    And those bookshops who are waiting to see this nondescript configuration, and let people browse through a few or even dozens of silver books for a few pennies are the library''s joke bookshops will cry again: co-authoring, waiting, waiting, we are the big me kind.

    This side is busy.

    Jiang Wunian is also busy.

    Xin Ziyi turned himself into the most loyal reader, urging updates every now and then.

    Urge the ending to urge the new book.

    Jiang Wunian shudders when he hears this name.

    Fortunately, Xin Ziyi is also a person who has received aristocratic education and is quite a gentleman.

    "So, he asked you to rush me?" Jiang Wunian stared at Jiang Tanyue with wide eyes, deeply moved by Xin Ziyi''s coquettish maniption.

    Jiang Tanyue nodded, "Has your enthusiasm for writing faded?"

    "It''s not fading, it''s just..." Jiang Wunian thought for a while, and then took a peek at his sister, "Big sister knows, there is a popr saying in the society-indirectcency, continuous eating and waiting to die."

    Hearing this, Shen Nanwei next to her couldn''t help but tremble withughter.

    "Don''t urge me. The more you urge me, the more anxious I be," Jiang Wunian rolled his eyes twice, and pushed out a shield, "Isn''t Sister Orange also writing scripts, how is the manuscript she handed in?"

    "The quality passed the test, and the response was mediocre. ording to Xin Ziyi¡ªit''s not **** enough." Jiang Tanyue was stunned for a moment when she heard this wording out of the handsome young man in red.

    Without him, the painting style really doesn''t match.

    Jiang Wunian scratched his head, "Why don''t I go to remind Sister Orange, I see that her idea for the next book is quite bloody."

    If Yang Yuecheng heard this, she would definitely jump up happily.

    She has a different cognition from theirs. In her cognition, "dog blood" is equal to "best seller", and praising her for writing too **** is tantamount to praising her for being too talented.

    Yang Yuecheng awakened after hearing the story of Lu Jingzhi during the Chinese New Year.

    At that time, thoughts took root in my mind.

    She can read and write, and always wants to do something.

    If you can''t do scientific research, then it is good to write a script.

    The Yang family was considered open in this era, and they closely followed in the footsteps of the Jiang family. They were very supportive of their daughter''s wish.

    As long as the daughter is happy.

    In this way, Yang Yuecheng earned the first pot of gold in her life.

    It was worth more than the Yang family''s ie from farming for two years.

    Vige Chief Yang was stunned for a long time, then touched his daughter''s head and said kindly, "Good reading, good reading!"

 Chapter 304: Roll King Yang Yuecheng

    Chapter 304 Juan Wang Yang Yuecheng

    Jiang Tanyue did as she promised, and all the vigers who wanted to lease thend to herst year got what they wanted.

    Last year, the capital turnover was poor, but this year it has nearly doubled in size.

    In addition to here, I also bought two vis.

    There is already a familiarity with farming in Zhuangzi, and you can get started with farming immediately.

    Now, Lu Jingzhi, his mother and his younger sister Wei Xiaoqi and Yang Yuecheng live in Zhuangzi with snow cakes.

    Going out and looking, the greenery on the t and opennd has already covered the unique yellow and ck of fertile soil.

    With the gentle wind blowing, Lu Jingzhi opened his arms and sighedfortably, "They are growing."

    Jiang Wunian nodded in agreement.

    "I really want them to grow up immediately."

    Jiang Wu shook his head like a rattle, shaking Lu Jingzhi in horror: "Second sister, second sister!"

    Lu Jingzhi woke up from a sleepy dream, she eximed in surprise, "Upgrade!"

    Seeing her sister''s pale face, Lu Jingzhi swallowed her saliva, looked at the high-spirited Luyi, and the naked Miao Miao who could be seen waving frantically to greet her, she said, "It should be fine... right... "

    Fortunately, Jiang Wu Nianhuang woke up.

    Breaking away from that mysterious and mysterious state, Lu Jingzhi''s control over the space has gone one step further.

    She was so angry that Dantian yelled at Tiandi, "Xuebing, go home and eat."

    The cat with a heart-shaped head jumped towards this side with its short legs. When it jumped into the air, the water wrapped around Lu Jingzhi''s fingertips wiped the soles of its feet.

    The next second, Xuebing reached the top of her head with the help of her knees, arms and shoulders.

    It''s true that if she is one stepter, there will be more plum blossom marks on her body.

    After eating, Jiang Wunian frowns, with a sentence written all over his body: Refuse to rush the manuscript.

    Her control group was Yang Yuecheng who seemed to have ten livers.

    No book in the world is read for nothing.

    The same reason.

    There is no gossip in the world for nothing.

    Life experience and hard-working knowledge have created a Yang Yuecheng who is making rapid progress.

    Regarding this, Jiang Tanyue also hinted at Shen Nanwei after returning.

    Shen Nanwei: She rolls herself, and I sleep when I''m sleepy.

    But sleeping every day is boring.

    Jiang Tanyue patted her chest and said, "My daughter is willing to solve mother''s problems."

    Boring?

    boring?

    nonexistent.

    Huxi Vige opened a school and invited a teacher to enlighten the children in the vige.

    A group of people who did not keep up with the pacest year also caught up one after another. There were also a few old-fashioned and ignorant ones who were approached by Vige Chief Yang for education. One of the education methods was to tell his precious daughter''s deeds for others to learn from.

    No one can believe that she made so much money.

    They would believe Jiang Xiaohua if they didn''t believe her, oh no, she gave herself a new name, Jiang Tanyue.

    There are also many children from the surrounding viges whoe to school here, but except for Huxi Vige, where girls enter the school, there are no other viges.

    Until a course is opened in the school.

    Embroidery ss.

    After a day''s ss, Shen Nanwei leaned on the couch and refused to move, Wei Xiaoqi neatly rubbed her hands and shoulders.

    Shen Nanwei: "Ie up with some bad ideas. If I knew that the ss is so tiring, I wouldn''t go. Xiaohua would know the fool."

    Wei Xiaoqi snickered and didn''t speak.

    After drinking a cup of warm water, I took the throat lozenges provided by my precious daughters.

    A pair of small hands rubbed her head.

    With heavy eyelids, on the eve of falling asleep, the imperial concubine muttered, "It''s okay, the children are quite obedient."

    Wei Xiaoqi gently covered her with a nket, stood by and took her embroidery work and continued to work.

    Come alle.

    In addition to learning embroidery, girls will have two sses of reading time every day.

    She is studying too.

    very nice.

    she thinks.

    Later... will be better.

 Chapter 305: cemetery

    Chapter 305 Graveyard

    ¡°¦Å=(¦Ï£à*)))Ñ½¡±

    "Young age, don''t always sigh."

    Listening to Wei Xiaoqi''s constion, Jiang Wunian let out another long sigh.

    She is not young.

    At this time she was blowing the wind by the field, Yang Yuecheng came over and sat next to her, also sighed.

    Wei Xiaoqi: "..."

    I don¡¯t really understand how you write scripts.

    Yang Yuecheng and Jiang Wunian looked at each other, and saw a sense of being connected with each other in each other''s eyes.

    No other.

    Calvin got it.

    Jiang Wunian is someone who has been there, and he still doesn''t forget tofort Yang Yuecheng in a low voice, "It''s the bottleneck period, just get over it."

    Yang Yuecheng frowned: "But I want to write."

    I want to write, but I can''t. This feeling is extremely painful.

    Different from Jiang Wunian, whose brain was temporarily inactive due toziness and cancer, Yang Yuecheng finally found her hobby after 15 years of ignorance. She even vaguely had the idea of ??dedicating her whole life to it.

    But at this time, she became dissatisfied with the words she wrote.

    I can¡¯t tell you what I¡¯m not satisfied with.

    Anyway, the more I look at it, the more troublesome I feel.

    Jiang Wunian has a feeling that Yang Yuecheng''s current bottleneck period is caused by her.

    Because the first novel was influenced by her, it was full of **** elements, which to arge extentid the beginning for the next road.

    The types of scripts she hase into contact with must be far less than her.

    So the brain is limited in a certain frame.

    "Come,e, eat pineapples." Lu Jingzhi brought a small basket with sliced ??pineapples in it. The color was bright yellow, and the aroma of the pineapples rushed to their faces, making their mouths water immediately.

    Jiang Tanyue had never eaten pineapple before, so she was overwhelmed by the taste as soon as she took a bite.

    Sweet and sour.

    A lot of troubles dissipated for a while.

    Hearing their chatting, Lu Jingzhi casually said, "Bottleneck period? Real knowledgees from practice."

    Jiang Wunian covered his face, second sister, you forgot that you are only twelve years old.

    Is it necessary to write a novel and fall in love?

    Lu Jingzhi cheered up and put the matter behind him, "I''m going to the mountains tomorrow, does anyone want to go with me to rx?"

    Jiang Wunian raised his hand actively.

    Although she didn''t know how she was favored by the deep mountains, Yang Yuecheng was unwilling to take risks. The mountains were humid, the water vapor was heavy, and the clothes would be caught by the branches and leaves. She shook her head and refused.

    Stay bald at home

    Wei Xiaoqi said: "I''m going to school."

    The next day, the two sisters went up the mountain.

    Different from wandering around in the past, this time Lu Jingzhi has a purpose in mind.

    In front of the big tree surrounded by five or six people, the roots of the tree were intertwined. She stepped steadily on the brown tree roots that protruded even higher than her, and reached in front of the trunk.

    The finger wiped on the tree with a supernatural power, and a piece of bark fell down.

    "Second Sister, is this... the tomb?" Jiang Wunian suddenly felt a storm in his heart.

    There are not many things inside, only a few small cloth strips that are almost losing their color.

    The standing wooden block is very conspicuous, with simplified characters engraved on it from top to bottom.

    It is the cemetery of the family of four, the original owner of the third bedroom of the Jiang family.

    Lu Jingzhi thought she was asking why the cemetery was on a tree, and exined earnestly, "Put it somewhere else for fear of being picked up by someone. When I saw Jiang Xiaomiao in the cemetery, there was a ''Jiang Xiaomiao'' alive and kicking... It''s still safe in the mountains, but after all It is a deep mountain, and the small raised mounds will be trampled down by wild beasts soon, so I opened up this ce in the trees."

    upied someone else''s body, worshiping it is out of mind.

 Chapter 306: I wish wealth and prosperity

    Chapter 306 Wishing wealth and prosperity

    "Today is Qingming Festival. Did the second sister make thesest year?" Jiang Wunian asked.

    "Well, I only carved a few small signs at first, but after all the old clothes at home were eliminated, I just put a few strips of cloth." Lu Jingzhi took out the small basket that he had prepared earlier from the space.

    Plump and juicy fruits are picked out and ced onrge emerald green leaves.

    are all preferred varieties that cannot be seen in this era, big and beautiful.

    There are also many fruits that cannot be seen in this era.

    Put three sticks of incense in the incense burner.

    The ignited smoke curled up.

    The humidity in the woods is too high, and it often seems to be extinguished.

    Lu Jingzhi evacuated the surrounding water vapor from arge area.

    By the time the air circtes and the mist sweeps across the area again, it is estimated that the incense has burned out.

    Put a small fire next to it to burn the paper money and gold ingots.

    For a while, the smell of Qingming lingers around.

    Lu Jingzhi bowed briefly, "I wish you an early reincarnation and prosperity."

    Turning his head, he saw his tearful sister.

    Lu Jingzhi: "...why are you crying?"

    Jiang Wunian''s eyes seemed to be punched by someone, sore, tears couldn''t stop falling down, crackling and falling to the ground, he could even make a sound, and said in a hoarse voice: "I...I...just...I think..."

    I didn''t finish a sentence for a long time.

    Lu Jingzhi raised his sleeve to wipe her tears, and suddenly realized, "Are you scared?"

    Shaking his head.

    How can you be scared.

    Jiang Wunian pursed her lips, the tears at the corners of her mouth were salty, she stood firmly on the tree root, and bowed heavily.

    "Thanks."

    Thank you Jiang Xiaoya.

    thank you all.

    sorry.

    I just remembered to say thank you today.

    The deer scratched his head in shock.

    My sister¡¯s tears flowed like a brook, and she was almost out of breath.

    Emotional like Jiang Wunian, unable to get out of his own small world for a while.

    Lu Jingzhiforted, "Don''t be sad, if I knew you would be so sad, I wouldn''t take you out to see this."

    "Didn''t Second Sister specially bring me here to worship?"

    "That''s not true, I want to take you flying in the woods."

    Jiang Wunian was in aplicated mood.

    After the tears fall, the eyeballs are like the ocean after the storm, the water and the sky are the same color, clear and vast.

    Reflecting Lu Jingzhi''s face.

    She was never sacrificed for the sake of sacrifice.

    Jiang Wu was thinking about it, and his voice was still crying, "How will the second sister take me to fly? Do you want to hold me?"

    Hearing his sister''s question, Lu Jingzhi rubbed his hands, "Try them all."

    Holding a Jiang Wunian, apart from blocking the line of sight, there is no other difort.

    "Am I heavy?" Jiang Wunian was a little apprehensive, the food was so good, if he didn''t grow two catties of meat, how could he be worthy of the dead chickens, ducks, fish and pigs.

    Lu Jingzhi''s lightness kung fu has been practiced to perfection.

    has left the category of continuous parab.

    Knees slightly bent.

    Tap your toes lightly.

    Jiang Wunian didn''t want to call out.

    But she couldn''t help it.

    Poor Jianer, she just remembered that she is afraid of heights.

    The branches and leaves in the mountains also have firm posts in winter.

    Grey and white leaves are mixed with drops of green, drawing a two-color trajectory in her sight.

    She closed her eyes abruptly.

    Sometimes hearing too well is a sin.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah"

    "Don''t, don''t strangle me..."

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah"

    The sound of the wind in my ears softened, and the second sister''s voice sounded close to her, "Inded safely, you can open your eyes."

    There is hard ground under his feet, and for a while, Lu Jingzhi also felt a sense of relief that his feet are down to earth.

 Chapter 307: will be the top

    Chapter 307 will be the top

    Jiang Wunian hugged the second sister''s neck tightly, breathing in the light fragrance of her body, with water vapor in his eyes, trembling in his voice, "Again... again?"

    People are addicted to food.

    It was Jiang Wunian who was talking about.

    Second sister is safe.

    Being hugged by the second sister is safer than riding a roller coaster.

    Under the support of this belief, Jiang Wunian opened his eyes wide and looked at the scenery flying past.

    She had never seen the forest from this perspective.

    She always looks up at the world with a small, ten-year-old body.

    "Wow¡­"

    The wind ruffled her hair.

    The eyes also have some physiological desire to shed tears.

    Suddenly, she changed direction while speeding sideways, looked down, and the distance from the fragrantnd was pulled away.

    Through the branches and leavesyer byyer, the moment it jumped out of the dome, it suddenly opened up.

    Lu Jingzhi chose a towering tree.

    There are tender branches and leaves under their feet. If they can''t bear their weight at all, now they are obediently holding the two of them.

    "I will be Ling Jue Ding."

    "List of small hills."

    The two of you said what you said to me, expressing your current feelings.

    The jungle spreads thousands of miles underfoot.

    Behind him areyers of clouds and green hills.

    Many ces the two of them have never set foot on until now.

    It doesn''t matter.

    This embraced posture is stiff and awkward.

    Jiang Wunian''s vision was limited to a certain range, but she didn''t care, and was still very happy.

    Adjusted her position, and Jiang Wunian groaned again in shock.

    Put her down from his arms and let her stand by his side.

    She grabbed her sister''s clothes nervously, "Don''t move, don''t move, I can''t move..."

    While chanting, the second sister smiled.

    A fair hand appeared in Jiang Wunian''s sight.

    Immediately afterwards, another one held a fruit and asked her if she wanted to eat it.

    So herees the problem.

    Now, which hand is holding her?

    Panic spread.

    But he held back abruptly.

    For a long time, she didn''t feel the feeling of falling to the ground.

    The feet are light and fluttering, as if stepping on the wind.

    It''s like stepping on cotton **** again.

    I don''t know which new function this is the second sister''s ability to develop.

    Not to mention, the body will adapt to high altitude.

    The air above seems to be much fresher.

    "That''s where we came from, can you see it? Our vige."

    "Can''t see."

    Just a little ck dot.

    It''s too far from here.

    It seems that there are still manyrge and small ck spots, Jiang Wunian listened to the second sister counting the surrounding viges.

    "Let''s go, let''s go home."

    Finally, keep your feet on the ground.

    Jiang Wunian bent his knees and sat on the ground.

    Lu Jingzhi leaned against the tree and finished eating an apple, a bunch of grapes, a caramb and a croissant, while Jiang Wunian was still sitting on the ground.

    "...I can''t get up..." Jiang Wunian said in a sorry voice, "Suddenly I can''t control my legs."

    Stimte.

    Adrenaline rush.

    The moment is happy.

    Then there is distress.

    But waiting for the aftertaste again, but I couldn''t stopughing.

    Under Jiang Wunian''s extreme Amway, Jiang Tanyue became the next person to eat crabs.

    Jiang Tanyue''s sons are taller, blocking the line of sight even more.

    But she didn''t scream at all.

    "Sister, do you want to practice Qinggong?" The two came at night this time, standing on the top of a tree to look at the stars, Jiang Tanyue took a deep breath, and immediately calcted for her the shortest time needed to practice Qinggong.

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose.

    As expected of you, Mr. Jiang.

    At this time, you can still be emotionally stable and your brain will work quickly.

    The next person to experience is Shen Nanwei.

    Lu Jingzhi just led her around the various roofs of Zhuangzi for a while.

    In this regard, the little surprise she had promised was achieved.

    The twoy on the roof basking in the moon without a picture.

    The skirt spreads out like flower petals.

 Chapter 308: half dead

    Chapter 308 Half Dead

    There is a good saying.

    People should not always climb the wall, it will bring retribution.

    The small yard where they lived in the town has been bought long ago. After Lu Jingzhi brought snow cakes to meet Yan Qingzhui that day, the weather was not good.

    It happened that my sister was also in the town, so the two went to live in the small courtyard for one night.

    Three seconds ago, Lu Jingzhi was squinting on the roof and squinting at the cat cake. Three secondster, she saw the dead man.

    No, half dead.

    A mournful cry from half-dream and half-awake startled her.

    The eyes have not been fully opened yet, the body has already moved towards the direction of the sound.

    In the courtyard next door, where the fragrance of flowers often wafts, the old man has a knife stuck in his heart, and is supported by a silhouette that looks like a man.

    The wind brings the smell of rust.

    There is no moon tonight.

    The world is pitch ck.

    So when someone suddenly sat up from the roof, the running ck figure was startled. It was such a pause that made him feel as if his ankles were being held by tough spider threads.

    He looked intently, but there was nothing.

    In the blink of an eye, something suddenly flew over, and at the same time the tiles under his feet were shattered, his legs went numb, and he fell from the roof.

    The speed was so fast that he didn''t even use his light work.

    Before he could see who attacked him, his head hurt and he lost his intuition.

    From the gap between the roof and the ground, Lu Jingzhi solved the shadow.

    The situation of people on the ground is no longer optimistic.

    Dead breath.

    The man cried out in despair.

    Lu Jingzhi paused, and quickly came behind the man and knocked him down.

    The moment the man lost consciousness, blue-green intertwined rays of light submerged into the old man''s body, and the scent of flowers and rust in the courtyard intertwined.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t hold back and sneezed.

    Pulled out the tip of the knife, the wound healed, and there was a slight agitation in the heartbeat.

    "Making things up in the middle of the night." Lu Jingzhi frowned, "I didn''t hear anyoneing, could it be... this person has been next door, and just started?"

    do not care.

    He casually gave Hei Ying a stick, then jumped over the wall and returned to his home.

    Not long after, the old man opened his eyes.

    He coughed a few times and spit out blood from his mouth.

    After he vomited cleanly, he regained his energy, and even had the illusion that he was even more energetic than before he was just attacked.

    Seeing the unconscious man beside him, the old man hurriedly woke him up.

    The man was stunned, then cried andughed.

    Next door, Jiang Tanyue pushed the door out in her pajamas, frowning at the harsh voice, "Xiao Miao?"

    There were inevitably some blood stains on her body, but luckily they could be cleaned off.

    "Sister, go back to the house and sleep." Lu Jingzhi told the story in a low voice, and Xuebing meowed softly, as if responding.

    "Killed?"

    "Didn''t die." Lu Jingzhi said, "I saved it, but I didn''t know what excuse to make, so I knocked everyone out."

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    This is my sister.

    The next day, the old man came to the door with a gift.

    Lu Jingzhi yed dumb: "What did you say?"

    The old man gave her a meaningful look, and looked at Lu Jingzhi a little unhappy.

    ughed and said, "You must be sleepwalking. What does this have to do with me?"

    Cat Cake waved her little paw on her head in response, and her tail swept to the tip of her nose, unable to hold back a sneeze.

    The old man responded with a kind smile, "Yes, it must have been a dream, and the fairy in the dream sneezed like this."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Understood.

    Returning to the light, the consciousness is clear.

    He knew what she did.

    In him, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t feel the viscous, suddenly bursting malice and murderous aura of the ck shadow.

    The old man also went on the road, without asking anything, that is to say, he brought a small gift, which was regarded as a meeting gift for the neighbors.

    Lu Jingzhi asked: "Will that persone again?"

 Chapter 309: True and false dumplings

    Chapter 309 True and false dumplings

    "If you ask him, it''s definitely not. If you ask his gang, it''s not necessarily true."

    Lu Jingzhi understood.

    The house here is not easy for my sister to live in.

    "Why did that person want to kill you?"

    "Because of some personal matters."

    This is like saying a fart.

    Lu Jingzhi asked seriously: "Is that person dead?"

    The old man didn''t expect her question to be so blunt, and wanted to continue chatting, and saw the little girl''s face again. I see through you and I dislike your speaking attitude, and shook his head for a while, "Not dead, but almost gone."

    Lu Jingzhi likes people who are upright.

    "Let''s live in another ce, thew and order here is not very good." Lu Jingzhi said sincerely, "Last year there were still women molested on the street."

    Then she and Ji Ji teamed up to take over the nest.

    "My surname is Xie, thank you for saving my life." Xie Yin bowed his hands, thanked again, and left a finger, "If you encounter trouble, you can go to Xie''s house in the imperial capital to find someone."

    Lu Jingzhi put it in the space and put it away.

    The next day, I went to ask Shen Nanwei if the old man surnamed Xie was very famous in the capital city.

    Shen Nanwei jumped up immediately.

    "Thank you? Xie family? Xie Yin? Show me your fingers?" Shen Nanwei took a closer look, then listened to her daughter''s description, and paused, "Don''t go to him if you have nothing to do, if you have something to do - it''s best not to go .¡±

    Xie Jia.

    Xie Yin.

    Emperor division.

    is also the teacher of her son, Loulou, and a group of princes and daughters.

    "Wuhu, it seems that I have done a great thing."

    Compared to Lu Jingzhi''s cheerfulness, Shen Nanwei is different, her face is full of mncholy, "More than a year ago, Mr. Nian Xie had a big fight with the emperor, resigned and left, I don''t know if it has something to do with this assassination rtion."

    "I don''t understand these high positions and powers. When I go out, there is only one man who can only yell and then cry when something happens." Lu Jingzhi said, "Do they not care about their own lives?"

    "Who knows." Shen Nanwei''s suggestion is not to get involved in this matter.

    When ites to life-saving, Lu Jingzhi obeys Xu Shulou.

    After the separation of Luanyang City, they thought that they would go back to each house and find their own mothers.

    Who knew he turned around and saw him again in the town.

    oh.

    Dedicated to his cousin came.

    Seeing Lu Jingzhi appearing at the gate of the small courtyard, Xu Shulou was vignt.

    The appearance of fried hair isparable to the snow cake snoring on her head.

    What are you doing here?

    You know my brother?

    When did you meet?

    Three consecutive questions.

    The originally quiet courtyard was crowded with guards.

    Stand ready.

    The snacks of Hue Ji and Fu Feng mixed in are really conspicuous.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know what to say anymore.

    Yan Qingzhui cleared half of the poison in her body, and she never found another chance.

    Huiji and Fufeng seem to be busy every day, or they just eat and eat, but in fact they are guarding Yanqing very carefully.

    The only time when it is possible to make him alone is her invitation.

    But in that situation, she couldn''t faint people quietly.

    It has been dragged on until now.

    Another Xu Shulou came.

    never mind.

    all will be good.

    Knock on the door.

    Hue Ji wowed, "Why are you holding two snow cakes?"

    Xuebing has grown up a bit, but somehow, she still has a very delicate figure.

    Lu Jingzhi shook the dumpling on the left, then the one on the right, "Guess which one is real?"

    "left."

    Although at first nce, the real ones can be confused with the real ones, but martial arts practitioners don¡¯t haveme eyes. If you look closely, it¡¯s easy to distinguish the real ones from the fake ones.

 Chapter 310: Why do you keep staring at my cousin!

    Chapter 310 Why are you always staring at my cousin!

    "Is this made of cloth?"

    Lu Jingzhi stuffed the fake snow cake into the bosom of Ji Ji.

    Seeing Yan Qingzhui who stood up to greet him, he gave him the real snow cake.

    Picture of a beauty hugging a cat.

    Extremely pleasing to the eye.

    Lu Jingzhi admired it seriously for half a minute.

    His eyes were covered by shadows.

    "You blocked me." Lu Jingzhi looked at Xu Shulou and exined the fact.

    Xu Shulou reluctantly moved aside.

    "Lou Lou."

    Xu Shulou reluctantly took another big step away.

    "Why do you keep staring at my cousin!"

    Lu Jingzhi put his eyes on him, and responded sincerely, "Because he looks good."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Almost breathless.

    The friendly rtionship in Shangyuan Festival seems to be a false dream.

    The little girl now is the real little girl.

    The little girl who was extremely unfriendly to him.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know that his image in Xu Shulou''s heart was getting worse.

    mentioned the assassination incident in the town she encountered, and Lu Jingzhi reminded them to be more careful.

    Xu Shulouughed, his voice full of sarcasm, "She shouldn''t have killed me."

    Although Xuebing can stay anywhere, she still prefers to be close to Lu Jingzhi.

    Using the arms of several people as a springboard, it finallynded on the branch of Lu Jing.

    "It likes me very much." Lu Jingzhi said, "It likes me the most, followed by my younger sister, who often feeds it."

    Yan Qingzhui said: "I also have a cat, which is... fatter than it."

    "White too?"

    "Um."

    "Then you haven''t seen it for a long time?"

    Yan Qingzhui nodded, "It''s been a long time."

    He hasn''t changed ces since he came to townst year.

    "If you don''te today, I''m going to ask Ji Ji to tell you that I''m going home soon." Yan Qing chased Wen Sheng and said, "I don''t know how soon I wille back, I will remember to write to you."

    Not only Lu Jingzhi blinked, Xu Shulou also blurted out, "Cousin is going home?"

    After Lu Jingzhi left, Xu Shulou put his hands on the table and raised his voice two degrees, "You want to go back to the pce, why?"

    "Father sent a letter saying that he is not in good health recently, I want to go back and have a look."

    "I...I''ll go back with you. Why did you suddenly feel unwell?" Xu Shulou had a rebellious thought, "Could it be to trick you to go back?"

    Yan Qingzhui chuckled lightly, "Just lie to me."

    He doesn''t care.

    In the end, it was he who was willful, far away from the imperial capital, and spent so long in the small town, just to satisfy his own wish, he never even visited his father on New Year''s Eve.

    "What''s so good here," Xu Shulou curled his lips, "If my cousin wants to go sightseeing, there are so many ces to go, why are you staying in this town? Last time you said you wanted to visit Jiangnan , are you going this time?"

    Jiangnan.

    is the ce where the imperial concubine was born and raised.

    also appeared as a bedtime story in the childhood of the two.

    Mentioning this word, Xu Shulou said in a low voice, "I want to visit Jiangnan."

    The simted snow ball made of the softest cotton and plush yarn is so cute, Yan Qingzhui held it in his arms with one hand, and he patted Xu Shulou on the shoulder, "Let''s go together."

    Inside the pce.

    As Xu Shulou expected.

    The emperor is fine, he just misses his son.

    This is the son he had with the woman she loves the most.

    Talented and smart.

    Even the appearance is abination of the strengths of the two.

    Yan Qingzhui didn''t even need to bow down, but just saluted, "Father, I''m back."

    "It''s good toe back." The emperor was over forty years old, but he was still a rare handsome guy, and his majesty dissipated after seeing him.

    I simply asked if I was still used to living outside, so I let him go to rest.

 Chapter 311: pleasant distress

    Chapter 311 Pleasant distress

    The silver-white figure is as pine as cypress.

    When the boy left, the emperor sighed, "Weiwei''s death day ising."

    He wasn''t even sure whether his son came back because of him who was pretending to be sick, or because of the death anniversary of his mother and concubine.

    The **** came forward and asked about the detailed matters to be prepared on the day of death.

    Originally, these are all stipted specifications, and there is no need to ask the emperor.

    If it was someone else who died, this is indeed the case.

    But this is the imperial concubine.

    is the imperial concubine favored by the emperor.

    After simply raising the specifications a few points, the emperor asked the eunuchs to follow them.

    The **** retreated wisely.

    one Year.

    It has been a year since the imperial concubine died.

    But obviously, the emperor has note out yet.

    Or in other words, he will never get out in this life.

    The **** sighed. It was rumored in the imperial capital that the imperial concubine doted on the harem, was arrogant and self-willed, upied the emperor and did not allow others to be favored, but everyone in the pce knew that the imperial concubine did not love the emperor.

    But the emperor loves the imperial concubine deeply.

    During the year after her death, no one was allowed to mention her.

    No one is allowed to destroy any flowers and trees in her pce.

    Forbid others to wear her favorite color clothes.

    If someone vites thew, shoot to kill.

    The only ones who could enter the pce were Yan Qingzhui, except for a few sweeping maids who were meticulous in their work.

    The maid opened the vermilion pce door, and the moment he stepped in, a white cat a few sizesrger than Snow Cake fell from the sky and hit him on the shoulder.

    Yan Qing chased forward without changing his face.

    The former personaldy-in-waiting stepped forward to salute, and wanted to take the cat away, but Yan Qing chased him down, "That''s good."

    It''s a pity that the cat is too big.

    It is not easy to put on the top of the head.

    Otherwise he wants to try it too.

    Everything remained as it was, even the little daisy that emerged from the stones on the road and was named and left by the imperial concubine was swaying in ce.

    There is a peach blossom tree nted in front of the court, it is not used to watch peach blossoms, but to eat peaches.

    A small water tank is bare and does not match the surroundings.

    There is a lotus pond in his pce, and there are two lotus nts in the water tank that he dug out and nted by himself.

    I don''t know if it will bloom in autumn.

    The fish raised inside are very strange.

    Thedy in the pce exined at the right time that the small fish inside had indeed been reced with new ones.

    Old, dead.

    She didn''t dare to say these two words.

    Now this word has be a taboo in the pce.

    "No problem, death is like amp going out, the living must learn to ept this fact."

    The pcedy was surprised.

    Yan Qing chased into the hall.

    It was cleaned very clean, but it didn''t look like the imperial concubine''s pce at all.

    There are no courtdiesing and going.

    Treasures and delicacies presented like flowing water.

    No pyrotechnics.

    Not popr.

    He was the only one left in the hall, Yan Qingzhui raised his hand and stroked the fat cat, with a gentle voice, "If you meet her again, will you recognize her?"

    The fat cat meowed.

    "Can you smell it?" Yan Qingzhui asked again.

    The fat cat is toozy to meow.

    "I saw her."

    "I''m sure that''s my concubine mother."

    ¡°It was an amazing feeling.¡±

    "From the moment I saw her, I didn''t feel sad. I knew she just changed her life."

    "Her food is good, I was lucky to taste it, and I like it very much."

    "Her family also has a cat, which is as beautiful as yours."

    The fat cat meowed heavily.

    Yan Qingzhui took it off his shoulders and put it in the nest beside the table.

    It is much heavier than snow cake.

    I can''t lift my shoulders anymore.

    Yan Qingzhui suddenly let out a lowugh, still in a gentle voice, "I don''t know how to face the anniversary of my death for a few days now."

    Is it possible to really want to copy the scriptures of the past?

    inappropriate.

    Rarely distressed.

    is pleasant distress.

 Chapter 312: day of rebirth

    Chapter 312 The Day of Rebirth

    "My death day is approaching."

    Shen Nanwei''s words are not surprising and endless.

    "I don''t know if it''s a big show or not."

    For a moment, the three of them were stunned.

    Think again.

    right.

    Not only Shen Nanwei, but their death day... Cough cough cough, I can''t say that, it''s too inauspicious.

    "It''s better to say that the day of our rebirth has arrived." Jiang Tanyue suggested, "It happens to open a new store, so let''s set the date on that day and make it an anniversary."

    Although I don¡¯t know why I made a big table full of dishes on this day, I also put wine sses on it.

    I don''t know what the so-called celebration is.

    But Wei Xiaoqi didn''t ask questions, and happily apanied them to get drunk.

    The only one who passed out in the end was Shen Nanwei.

    The remaining three sisters and Wei Xiaoqi even yed two rounds of mahjong before they started their lunch break.

    Fruit wine can be drunk.

    Mother, you should practice your drinking capacity.

    Sleep with this thought in mind, and then wake up, the sun is rising.

    Several people:"¡­"

    Great stamina!

    The day of rebirth has just passed.

    The days continue to roll forward.

    As Jiang Tanyue became famous, the number of children in Huxi Vige School increased a lot.

    There are even rich people whoe here to study.

    Was declined by Vige Chief Yang.

    They don''t really want to send their children to learn something, they juste here to get close.

    I also want to find out how this fourteen-year-old girl is more foxy than these old foxes.

    Some rumors also followed.

    Mostly nder.

    After listening to the content, one can understand that this is someone who went to Huxi Vige to interview Lao Jiang''s family and Zhang Dabao, who is about to be a hungry adult.

    Following the rumors, Jiang Tanyue quickly caught the walker out.

    Many people who do business are dirty.

    The backhand dug the person upside down.

    Kill chickens and monkeys.

    It can be regarded as a deterrent to some people.

    The official rewards for improved papermaking and movable type printing were long overdue andnded at her home before summer.

    The library ques and inscriptions were reced with golden and majestic handwriting.

    Stamped with the emperor''s seal.

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed his chin in thought, "The handwriting is somewhat familiar."

    Xiao Shen sent her a lot of books one after another, among which there were this tuneful word.

    can also understand.

    The pce.

    Today is the day when Lu Jingzhi escorts his sister to deliver the manuscript.

    As for why social fear stilles to submit the manuscript in person, is it love? Responsibility? Of course it is the stubbornness of the writer.

    She doesn''t like to listen to other people''s rainbow farts and opinions, and feels that people can''t rest on theirurels.

    In the end, I stille to the library for a walk.

    I ordered tea and half a table of snacks, and today the new clerk specially reminded me not to spill the oil and water from the snacks on the books.

    Beside there is water and a wet veil.

    It was only after being reminded that this was the owner of the library.

    Apologize with a red face.

    "I think you''re right," Lu Jingzhi asked someone to collect half of the snacks, and finally there was a distance between the books on the table and the snacks, "That''s good, I''ll order after I finish eating."

    Jiang Wunian is eating mung bean cake with tea not in the mood.

    The high-talking students are talking about poetry, books, rituals and music, but Lu Jingzhi knows that no matter when, where and whoever, he can always turn the topic to the script.

    "Have you read thetest storybook about **** mixed with potatoes?"

    "Library does not provide thetest, two more days."

    "Brother Lu didn''t buy "Heavenly Tribtion"?"

    "How can I buy it, it''s just a littlete... Hey, I think "A Long Journey to the Immortal" was readily avable, but now the new book is hard to find."

    "Brother, I asked someone to go to the town to buy."

    Jiang Wunian strained his ears, but he could hear indistinctly amidst the noise.

 Chapter 313: Ginger Ginger Mixed into Potato Stacks

    Chapter 313 Ginger mixed with potatoes

    Lu Jingzhi flipped through the book in a leisurely manner, repeating the story to her.

    Jiang Wunian was in a bad mood after hearing her pen name being read out like this.

    At the beginning, Xin Ziyi solemnly wrote three words on the title page of the book, Miss Jiang.

    Later, Gouxue Wen became popr, and Xin Ziyi brought the news of victory. Jiang Wunian felt that the three words "Girl Jiang" limited her performance. When Xin Ziyi asked if she needed to change her pen name, she casually said that Jiang Jiang was mixed into the potato pile.

    Then¡­

    "When will they discuss something nutritious?" Jiang Wu''s hair was about to fall out, "Why did they start discussing my name?"

    "Hey, I want to change my vest."

    Under the marketing strategy, the majority of people did not buy "Heavenly Tribtion".

    Besides themotion brought about by the library''s new golden que, bestowed by the emperor, the discussion was a bit messy for a while.

    "I have an idea," Lu Jingzhi ticked his little finger at his sister, "Do you want to hear it?"

    "Mmmmmm!"

    "Set up a book review section."

    The two discussed the details.

    Feasibility is high.

    At least it is more convenient thaning here to listen to feedback.

    -

    Improved papermaking and movable type printing were vigorously promoted.

    The cost of paper is slowly falling.

    Some people think that the library is stupid, there are such precious things and they don¡¯t want to hide them and make a fortune secretly.

    God knows how many loyal customers they have attracted because of the rtively cheap paper and books.

    Some people think that the library is a good deed.

    The most outrageous thing is that some poor students enshrined a sign to the library at home.

    The money saved by buying books can improve family life.

    This coquettish operation shocked the family of four, including the cat.

    -

    Huxi Vige has increased in value because of Jiang Tanyue.

    Regardless of marriage, they are the first choice in the surrounding viges.

    The matchmaker who once approached Shen Nanwei came to the vige again, still smiling professionally, and wanted to introduce her to girls of the right age.

    Yang Yuecheng was unfortunately targeted.

    "I look forward to your grandma descending from the sky again to show her might." Juan Wang was so disgusted that he couldn''t move, and he vomited bitterly to Lu Jingzhi.

    Lu Jingzhi waved his small hand, "What''s the use of praying, find a way to drag her to the battlefield!"

    Whenever Yang Yuecheng thinks that she is very dark-hearted, Lu Jingzhi can always give her a blow: No, you are not ck, you are a pure and cute little girl.

    Back home, Anshi came up to greet her, and mentioned to Yang Yuecheng a few families with good conditions selected by the matchmaker.

    The matchmaker is also on the right track.

    The men are all from the town, either a schr or a family background.

    The matchmaker said it was more than enough to match Yang Yuecheng.

    She is sixteen years old this year.

    But in the process of interacting with the Jiang family, she didn''t feel that she was too old.

    Their vige is fairly open, and they don¡¯t adopt the strategy of blind marriage and dumb marriage for unmarried men and women, but let the two parties meet each other.

    Yang Yuecheng felt restless, "Okay, just watch one."

    Anshi paused, patted her head, "If you don''t like it, don''t watch it."

    "Just one." Yang Yuecheng lowered her head and gestured with her fingers, "Just the schr in that town."

    As her best friend, heck, her best friend''s sister is also her friend, so of course Lu Jingzhi will follow.

    The meeting ce is the teahouse in the town. In Yang Yuecheng''s words, just don''t go to the dessert shop.

    Moreover, drinking tea is verypelling.

    Of course this sentence was said by Lu Jingzhi.

    The mothers of both parties will follow, but because the man¡¯s mother is too weak to go out, a matchmaker will take her ce.

 Chapter 314: yin and yang ceiling

    Chapter 314 Yin-Yang Weiqi Ceiling

    Jiang Wunian, who came to eat melons, wrinkled his face: "My first reaction was to refuse."

    Arge number of scenes of mother-inw and daughter-inw have already appeared in her mind.

    Sickly.

    Added a buff to the already delicate rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.

    Maybe I won¡¯t even dare to say harsh words in the future, for fear that my mother-inw will touch her heart.

    Jiang Wunian took out the small palm-sized book with a pink cover that he carried with him while worrying about his beautiful sister and began to record.

    It¡¯s not bad to start a house fight in the next book.

    The ce where dog blood gathers great achievements and willst forever.

    Almost at the same time as hearing the matchmaker''s introduction, Yang Yuecheng also habitually took out his notebook to record it.

    What a piece of material.

    But after all, he restrained his instinct.

    An''s and the matchmaker were around the two sides to assist in the introduction, let the two get to know each other and then exited the room.

    At this time, the role of the two little girls is reflected.

    There is no need to let lonely men and widows live in the same room, nor does it need to be too embarrassing.

    There is a bead curtain in the room, separating the two tables.

    At this point, the real blind date begins.

    Yang Yuecheng is wearing light-colored clothes today, with tassels on the tips of her hair, and Jiang Wunian helped put on her makeup.

    Cosmetics are provided by Lu Jingzhi: eyeshadow palette, makeup brush, small mirror, lip ze, mascara, let¡¯s go~

    Jiang Wunian: You just want to see the beautiful sister.

    Lu Jingzhi: For me, I just want to see beautiful sisters.

    Jiang Wunian felt that this kind of asion should not be too grand, as if he was very happy and looking forward to it.

    Lu Jingzhi felt that, in case, if the opposite was a handsome guy, wouldn''t it be a great regret in Sister Cheng''s life.

    One of thews of life, you must meet a male **** when you face up to the sky.

    The words used by the matchmaker to describe the man are, this man is a gentleman, extraordinary handsome, extremely intelligent, and he will definitely leap forward in the future.

    Although he is still a child.

    There are so many unspoken rules and lines of the matchmaker. After ruthlessly figuring it out, they suddenly discovered that the matchmaker''s morality is on the line.

    This man looks like a human.

    "Miss Yang, I''m in Wang Chuan."

    "Yang Yuecheng."

    Through the curtain, the two sisters secretly pass small notes.

    Lu Jingzhi: Do you think he is handsome?

    Jiang Wunian: It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not about my aesthetics.

    Lu Jingzhi: Bet on one?

    Jiang Wunian: I can''t make the bet.

    The generous woman''s conversation is not like the one from the small mountain vige that the matchmaker said.

    "Miss Yang has read books?"

    "After studying for a few years, there is no problem in reading and reading."

    "It''s rare for girls to study, especially those in mountain viges."

    "Well...it''s okay, now the children in our vige, regardless of gender, go to school to be educated."

    ¡­

    "My mother is not in good health. Her requirement for her future daughter-inw is to be in good health and be able to serve her."

    After the long and unnutritious ceremony, a thunderstorm woke up the spirits of the two sisters.

    Yang Yuecheng, who was mentioned by the two sisters, was not afraid when she heard this sentence, and said with a smile, "Where can her future daughter-inw be able to serve her alone? Auntie still has to count on you. After you are admitted to the top prize, what will the family want?" If there are no servants, it would be trivial to invite an imperial doctor out."

    "I''m just a child now, so I don''t know where I''ll go in the future, but my mother said, I want to start a family and start a business. First get married and then start a career, so I''m going to take the exam with peace of mind after getting married."

    "Yeah, get married first and then start a career. If you don''t get married, you won''t be able to be admitted to the top prize. After you get married, you can make your way to the top with peace of mind."

    "My mother hopes that the future daughter-inw will be gentle and virtuous, and it doesn''t matter if she is older."

    "Auntie is right, I''m so sorry, I didn''t meet the requirements, I will remember to tell the matchmaker, do you like 25 or 30 years old?"

 Chapter 315: he doesnt deserve my makeup

    Chapter 315 He is not worth my makeup

    Behind the bead curtain, the two sisters turned their heads to look at the other side, with their backs facing the two on a blind date, their shoulders shaking.

    Immediately, I couldn''t hold back myughter.

    The people over there obviously don''t understand the suffering of the two of them, and they are still chatting harmoniously.

    "Our family has been passed down for three generations. If we can continue the incense next year, my mother will be very happy."

    "October pregnancy, counting from now, you can have two children by the end of next year, be bold, you marry two, one twenty-five and one thirty-year-old, so that next year your mother will have four grandchildren, no matter how bold you are Some, maybe all twins."

    ¡­

    Lu Jingzhi: I will really die ofughter.

    Jiang Wunian: My stomach hurts fromughing.

    The wind is surging.

    But Yang Yuecheng and Wang Chuan both had smiles on their faces, and their tempers were softer than the other.

    Hearing the knock on the door, the two got up, and Yang Yuecheng greeted the two sisters, "It''s time for us to go home."

    "Oh, why are you crying?"

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were red, and there were still some tears in his eyes. When he heard the question, he bulged his cheeks.

    It was the tears that were suppressed fromughing.

    -

    An''s was uneasy all the way, and she didn''t dare to ask more questions, so she asked in a low voice when she got home. Yang Yuecheng stomped her feet shyly, and ran back to the room.

    An patted her thigh and said to her man, "This, is this interesting?"

    I was a little pleasantly surprised by my daughter''s sudden enlightenment, but also a little bit dazed.

    If it really works, I will get married...

    Yang Yuecheng sat down quickly with a blush on her face. She didn''t have a desk in the room, but it was very convenient to see that Jiang''s family had a desk, so she asked a carpenter to make one.

    In the words of the sisters, this is her desk.

    Pull out the paper.

    No need to work hard to grind the ink, just take out the pencil and draw on the paper.

    As Xiaoya said, inspiration is fleeting.

    A bad pen is worse than a good memory.

    Wang Chuan.

    It is very suitable for wandering in her dog blood.

    As night falls, candles flicker.

    What is the reason for the young woman to write vigorously.

    The town, the Wang family.

    "How is that girl? What''s her appearance, what''s her personality like?"

    "Very lively...gentle."

    "Lively and yet gentle, is it lively or gentle?"

    "Mother, the medicine is cured."

    "Tell me the truth, does she dislike our olddy who takes medicine all the year round and needs someone to take care of her? Well-matched women look down on us, or else with my son''s looks, we won''t worry about getting married."

    "That''s not necessarily the case. Today, the two little girls brought by Ms. Yang secretly said that I look in."

    "You still eavesdrop on what the little girl is talking about."

    Wang Chuan had a delicate expression.

    Does not count as eavesdropping.

    Count peeking.

    The two little girls have beautiful handwriting.

    One is delicate and the other is sassy.

    I was afraid that I muttered too much, so I didn''t notice when I dropped a piece of paper.

    "The matchmaker said that if the man is interested, he can ask the girl out for a walk in three days. Are you going?"

    "go."

    "If the girl''s family refuses, let''s go to the next one."

    "Why can''t we start a business first and then start a family?"

    The shriveled and thin woman on the bed shook her head, "I don''t live long, and I want to see you get married."

    Just a few words of effort, people are physically weak.

    "Mom, rest first, I''m going to review my homework."

    Three dayster.

    Yang Yuecheng refused to put on makeup, "The weather turned hot, and I didn''t dare to wipe my eyes after sweating, for fear that it would be dark."

    Lu Jingzhi took it seriously, "Do you think he is unworthy?"

    yes.

    Give up, no need.

    "Then you still agree to go for a walk." As soon as Lu Jingzhi finished speaking, Yang Yuecheng and Jiang Wunian took out their small notebooks and waved them.

    Live material, not to be missed.

 Chapter 316: pair of dress

    Chapter 316 Dressing

    Lu Jingzhi watched as a kind of temperament emerged from Sister Cheng.

    A kind of temperament called widowed king.

    "They are my friend''s sisters, I didn''t introduce them wellst time."

    Wang Chuan epted the matter of following the two little girls well.

    Many people who don¡¯t have older sisters will borrow two.

    Walking along the river outside the town, the two chatted casually, and the atmosphere was extremely harmonious.

    If you just look at it this way, who would know that the yin and yang aura three days ago came from the mouths of two people.

    But some people will not let the picture harmony for too long.

    "Miss Yang is not as good-looking today as she was before. Is this my illusion?"

    ¡°You should rx more while reading. I heard people say that after overusing your eyes, your vision will be blurred and you may even go blind.¡±

    "...I came here this time to bring gifts to the door, but studying costs a lot of money, and the family is in trouble. If it is not determined that I will get married for the rest of my life, my mother said that it is easy not to spend money."

    "It''s too difficult for you. I heard that reading in the Luanyang City Library is very cost-effective. You can also go there to copy books. I rmend it to you."

    ¡­

    Few meters away.

    Jiang Wunian''s brushstrokes were swish.

    He didn''t lift his head.

    Lu Jingzhi reposted the conversation in real time andmented a wave.

    "Sister Cheng''s operation is really a show to me. My sister can''t justify not giving her some advertising fees." Lu Jingzhi lightly tutted, "This Wang Chuan doesn''t want to get married at all."

    The two people walking side by side have the same perfunctory attitude and the even more perfunctory attitude that tries to cover up the perfunctory attitude, which is amazing at a nce.

    Jiang Wunian raised his head suddenly, "What?"

    "I said, this person is pretending." Lu Jingzhi bumped her shoulder, "Can''t you tell?"

    I really didn¡¯t see it.

    I have already copied ten pages of the scumbag¡¯s quotations, and now tell her it¡¯s fake.

    Suddenly realized, "Isn''t it also a forced one?"

    "Eighty percent."

    Jiang Wunian sighed: "When you say that, I suddenly feel that they are a good match!"

    It turns out that there were also bad people in ancient times.

    Taking time out of your busy schedule to deal with them in studying and taking scientific exams is not a kind of sincerity and persistence?

    "The matchmaker said you can embroider, that''s great. I like people who are dexterous."

    "I heard that you write beautifully, and I also like beautiful handwriting."

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed his chin in thought, "Isn''t that what I like?"

    -

    Such an afternoon of gaining more than getting into the book, the two agreed to continue tomorrow.

    Yang Yuecheng clenched her fists, "Sure enough, Xiao Ya is not deceiving me. Wordse from life. The outside world is much more lively than Huxi Vige!"

    Wang Chuan didn''te the next day, so he only sent a message.

    Said that the mother was ill and was going to Luanyang City to find a doctor.

    Seeing her daughter''s lost eyes, An Shi was about tofort her when she ran into the room.

    An Shi discussed with Vige Chief Yang, this person, no way.

    I didn¡¯t think about it clearly before, but now I know the situation of his house...

    Everyone in the world thinks that it is only right and proper for a husband and a son to serve their parents-inw.

    The mother-inw who has been ill in bed for many years has no reason for the daughter-inw to dislike her publicly, but they still don''t want their daughter to marry such a family who love their daughters.

    "If you don''t wait, I''ll ask the matchmaker to ask other families." An''s heartbroken at the thought of her precious daughter going to work as a coolie there in the future.

    It would be fine if my daughter died.

    It is impossible to give up.

    Luanyang City.

    library.

    Wang Chuan is furiously writing.

    is ssics.

    It is only a few copper coins needed to borrow books.

    Pens, inks, papers and inkstones may not even be bought here.

    He just brought his own pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    A shadow fell in front of her, and when she looked up, the girl asked with a smile, "Has Auntie''s health improved?"

 Chapter 317: Society death scene

    Chapter 317 The scene of the death of the society

    Wang Chuan: "..."

    He doesn''t know if his mother is in good health, but he''s going to be scared out of his mind anyway.

    "Ms. Yang, why is there no sound when she walks?" She regretted it as soon as she finished speaking. The girl must have said that he was deaf.

    Sometimes the person who knows you best is not your friend, but your opponent.

    He immediately stuck to Yang Yuecheng''s words, and quickly said, "The expenses have increased recently, and I can''t afford books, so I can only copy books here. I am ashamed."

    Yang Yuecheng thought, me her? I''mining.

    The two came out twice.

    For the first time in the teahouse, her little sister ate too much and offered the money. This person just hid behind his back and handed it over, but was disrespectful.

    The second time, I didn¡¯t have a penny, and I didn¡¯t enter a shop.

    "I heard that you came to see a doctor. I was worried and came to see it. I have a little sister I know. She has a lot of connections. Do you want me to ask her to introduce you to a doctor?"

    "That''s good, when? Today?"

    "today."

    "Forget it, or tomorrow, I have to pay every time I enter the library. It''s still early in the morning, wouldn''t it be a waste of money to leave?"

    Yang Yuecheng went to order dessert, milk tea with ice, sat beside him and ate happily.

    She had no false politeness this time.

    Because she knew that this person was really good at climbing poles.

    "Miss Yang seems to have a good appetite."

    "Copy your book... I mean, um, I have a good appetite." Yang Yuecheng took a sip of milk tea enjoying herself, and put the small ingredients at the bottom of the bowl into her mouth with a small spoon.

    Well, it¡¯s sweet.

    Feel good.

    "The women I''ve seen before have very small appetites."

    Yang Yuecheng was thinking about one thing.

    How to avoid the books in front of him and put this bowl of milk tea on his head.

    "Maybe because I ate less when I saw you," Yang Yuecheng said in a gentle voice, "After all, there is a word called nausea."

    Wang Chuan focused on two tasks, and talked to her while copying the book, "Then is Miss Yang different from other women?"

    Yang Yuecheng came to his senses.

    She dug herself a hole.

    "I''m relieved to see that Miss Yang has such a good appetite. It seems that I haven''t turned off Miss Yang''s appetite."

    The red bean paste in my mouth suddenly lost its fragrance.

    Take out a small notebook and prepare to continue to record all kinds of strange human beings in this world.

    Suddenly Yang Yuecheng felt something was wrong.

    It was too quiet.

    The discussions around Jiang Jiang mixed into the potato pile, "Heavenly Tribtion", recent book price cuts, etc. disappearedpletely.

    She nced around nkly.

    Old or young, elegant or handsome faces are all looking at her.

    Or rather, looking at the two of them.

    All kinds of strange human beings include herself.

    Yang Yuecheng slowly took out the small round fan from her waist, suddenly covered half of her face, turned around and left without hesitation.

    "Miss Yang..."

    Yang Yuecheng felt the wind under his feet.

    "When will you see the doctor? Where can I wait for you? Yang..."

    The handle of the flying fan hit his chest.

    The eyes of the people around are extremelyplicated.

    Whispering.

    At this moment, "Heavenly Tribtion" is not as good as the gossip on this table.

    Yang Yuecheng''s im to ask a doctor for help is not a lie.

    She did ask Jiang Tanyue to help her find a doctor with excellent medical skills.

    Although there was no exnation, Yang Yuecheng found the library the next day and saw Wang Chuan waiting for her at the door.

    honestly.

    He is pretty.

    Xiaomiao and Xiaoya said they couldn''tpare to the little Shen Xiaobai they knew, but this appearance could upy a high ce among the schrs who came and went.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really easy to see, so that she can recognize it at a nce, or if the temperament that no one else has on her is too conspicuous.

 Chapter 318: Even if you walk at night, you will see ghosts

    Chapter 318 Walking at night will also see ghosts

    "Went Xin Tang."

    Wang Chuan read out the handwriting on the que hanging in front of it.

    "Yes, you should have been to the Wenxintang in the town, there is a branch there."

    Wang Chuan''s anticipation faded a bit.

    it''s useless.

    But there was no dew on his face, and he nodded to Yang Yuecheng, signaling her to go first.

    At first, they thought they were looking for an old doctor sitting in the hall for consultation, but they didn''t want to. After Yang Yuecheng reported their names, they were taken to a room to wait.

    The little medicine boy said, "The boss has ordered you to find a doctor who is good at solving difficult and misceneous diseases. etc."

    It''s not the old doctor who often goes to Wang''s house.

    Wang Chuan has never heard of such a doctor who is good at intractable diseases in Wenxintang.

    Probably new here.

    Wang Chuan turned his head, and Miss Yang was writing vigorously again.

    Holding a small stick in his hand, his writing posture is weird.

    Children from impoverished families do not have extra money to buy pens, ink, paper and inkstones. When they were enlightened, they often used branches to write on the sand table. After writing, they only needed to smooth it with their hands.

    He practiced calligraphy like this at the beginning.

    Miss Yang has continued the habit of enlightenment to the present?

    Yang Yuecheng covered it with her hand while writing, the pencil marks were faint, Wang Chuan didn''t intend to peek at it deliberately, but he also scanned two or three handwriting.

    The corner of his lips twitched.

    Mouth cheap...

    I don¡¯t need to read anything else, I guess it¡¯s about him.

    When it was getting dark, Yang Yuecheng had almost conceived the general chapters of the next book, and then waited for the apologetic drug boy and the woman behind him.

    The woman''s face is gentle and beautiful, her age cannot be seen, and her skin is very fair. She should also be a pampered person.

    Wang Chuan saluted.

    "My surname is Bai." The woman wore simple and neat clothes, and her eyebrows and eyes seemed to be smiling, but when I looked closely, I felt that she seemed to be born with a pair of smiling and soft eyes.

    "Doctor Bai."

    The woman nodded, "Where is the patient?"

    Straight to the point, without dragging your feet.

    "In Yongxing Town, it''s half a day away from Luanyang City." Wang Chuan mused, "It''s gettingte, and Dr. Bai is tired of traveling, so why don''t you take a rest first and go on your way tomorrow."

    Bai Rong shook his head, "Let''s do it today, a quick decision."

    In the carriage, Wang Chuan described Mrs. Wang''s illness.

    Weakness and weakness all year round, and cold in hot weather, asionally vomiting blood, and losing consciousness for many days after vomiting blood.

    Bai Rong asked a few more questions, and Wang Chuan answered them one by one.

    Yang Yuecheng sighed.

    At this moment, Wang Chuan is really very human.

    It is not an exaggeration to use the word Mr. Pianpian to describe it.

    Bai Rong nodded to show that he understood, "I''ll take a look when I get there."

    This is the first time for Yang Yuecheng to walk at night.

    There were only the sound of the wheels of the carriage and the conversation of the two people in the carriage, and she suddenly regretted it.

    Doctor Bai should rest in Fucheng for a day before heading on the road.

    "Aunt Yang is not feeling well?" They were sitting in Bai Rong''s carriage, which was illuminated by night pearls. Wang Chuan saw the person on the opposite side clutching the hem of his clothes with both hands, and his face was ugly to the naked eye.

    Bai Rong reached out his hand in time to feel her pulse.

    Yang Yuecheng smiled, "I''m fine, maybe I''m a little motion sick."

    "I have something important to stay here for too long, so I am in a hurry." Bai Rong took her hand, his palm was wet and cold, "If you are really worried, we can go to the county..."

    The carriage suddenly swayed heavily.

    Yang Yuecheng was thrown up, and Bai Rong moved quickly, pulling her back quickly.

    Hitting his back against the carriage, he gasped in pain.

    "Miss, it''s them."

 Chapter 319: Dog blood novel experience card, drops~

    Chapter 319 Dog Blood Novel Experience Card, drop~

    Bai Rong''s whole body trembled, and he immediately ordered, "Speed ??up."

    Yang Yuecheng felt bitter.

    She was ufortable all over, and she was waiting for this moment.

    At first, sheughed when she heard Xiao Miao often say that she was an intuitive animal. People are people, how can they be animals? Now she understands.

    Sometimes people really have danger predictions.

    The decorations in the carriage shake violently.

    The horse almost flew with the carriage.

    Her ears are not very good, but she can still hear sounds from the outside world.

    The sound of fighting.

    The metallic sound of swords colliding only in her script.

    It''s not just an illusion but it''s real. There is an unpleasant smell in the breath, worse than the smell of a pork stall.

    It can''t be... blood? !

    Yang Yuecheng was drenched in cold sweat, her hair stuck to her ears, "What should I do, what should I do? Will I die?"

    She is only sixteen years old!

    She hasn''t finished hertest script yet.

    Her parents, brother, sister-inw and nephew are waiting for her at home.

    She doesn''t want to die!

    Bai Rong pressed **** the panicked girl''s hand. Her hand had calluses from the recent grinding of holding a pen, and her index finger was slightly deformed, but overall it was very soft.

    She is a person who has never seen a gun.

    Bai Rong said in a low voice, "Sorry, I thought I got rid of him."

    "I''ll put you down, don''t worry, they only look for me and won''t move other innocent people," Bai Rong shouted, "Stop the car."

    "No!" Yang Yuecheng firmly refused, her voice distorted, she leaned against Bai Rong, shaking her fingertips like sieves, "Don''t stop, we''ll follow you, we won''t get out of the car."

    joke.

    Where is it?

    They don''t know if what she said is true or not.

    Even if it is true, the outside is in a mess, in case someone is identally injured...

    The safest way at this time is to continue to follow Doctor Bai.

    Yang Yuecheng silently recited Jiang Xiaoya''s rules of life for the characters in the book, one of which was: When in danger, don''t be alone, don''t yell, don''t cry, don''t cover your ears, I won''t listen to me, I won''t listen to me Do not listen¡­

    Her eyes were terrified, but she bit her tongue to maintain her rationality, and asked after stumbled, "Doctor Bai, why are there fights outside, is it..."

    Generally speaking, hunting is silent.

    Only when the two sides face each other will there be the sound of weapons colliding.

    "Well, my guard."

    The problem is that when Yang Yuecheng got on the carriage, she didn''t see any guards behind her.

    People can''t often write goofy novels.

    Because there will be a day of fulfillment.

    Because of Jiang Xiaoya''s sentence "A master is forced to jump deep into the cliff to meet the martial arts cheats", she designed how many characters fall off the cliff.

    The best version is that the carriage takes the protagonist down the cliff.

    Now¡­

    "Miss, there is no road ahead." With this sound, the speed of the carriage gradually slowed down.

    Yang Yuecheng''s head buzzed, and she wanted to cry but had no tears.

    After all, he was forced to get out of the car.

    There was a fight in the back, and only one person came forward. He was tall and oppressive standing there. He wiped the blood on his face casually, "Miss Bai, please go home with your subordinates."

    No matter whether you havee into contact with this kind of person or not, when you see him for the first time, people will immediately judge that this person has a life on his hands.

    Yang Yuecheng was fighting with a series of stories in his mind.

    The more nervous people are, the more they control themselves.

    She felt that she would not be wronged if she died someday.

    Seeing Wang Chuan standing in front of the two of them, the man politely asked him to get out of the way.

    Seeing him motionless, he took a step forward, "I''m offended."

    The wood is done, and it seems that there is no way to save it.

    Bai Rong was about to ask him to get out of the way.

    The ident happened suddenly.

 Chapter 320: Pretty sister, do you need my help?

    Chapter 320 Does pretty sister need my help?

    The sharp arrow crossed the forest with the sound of piercing, and pierced deeply in front of the man''s toes.

    If he had just taken a quick step, the arrow would have pierced him.

    The action was so fast that he didn''t even have time to react.

    The sword in his hand was clenched tightly, and the blood on the tip of the sword trickled and merged into a small river.

    "I''m not hostile, I''m just here to pick people up."

    The wind brings the sound of the forest.

    Ethereal and cool, the sound is nice.

    One second the sound was still far away, the next second, the treetops moved slightly, and the personnded in front of him.

    The clothes are simple in style, and the raised cuffs are stained with sawdust.

    A face is indistinguishable, white as fresh snow, the dark pupils cannot reflect the moonlight, and there is a bit of coolness in the indifference, making people afraid to look at it.

    If it wasn''t for the soft voice just now, it''s really hard to tell whether it''s a man or a woman.

    Yang Yuecheng rxed when she heard the voice, "Little...you are here!"

    The rule of life: Do not call yourpanion''s name in front of the enemy.

    Lu Jingzhi looked her up and down, she was safe and sound, then he breathed a sigh of relief, hugged her, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    Thank her **** instincts.

    Sudden difort.

    When I went to the library, I couldn''t see anyone, so I found Wenxintang all the way, so I followed this road to find it.

    Yang Yue burst into tears.

    The hero saves the beauty.

    Enduring.

    Sensing that someone was looking at her, Lu Jingzhi looked back and looked at her without blinking.

    Bai Rong bent his eyes at the little girl after seeing the little girl in a daze, and knew she remembered her.

    The entangled two teams finally arrived here.

    Bai Rong''s guards are clearly inferior to the opponent.

    The man pulled up the arrow from the ground and took a closer look. It looked very strange. The ce where the silver iron arrow should be was made of wood, and the ce where the tail feathers were supposed to be feathers was also made of wood. It waspletely natural without any carving Mark of.

    "It''s mine, give it back to me." Lu Jingzhi stepped forward.

    Yang Yuecheng pulled her and shook her head.

    The opponent is too dangerous.

    She just nced at it and was terrified.

    The man asked, "How did you shoot the arrow without a bow?"

    Freehand.

    Lu frightened Zhizhi, the arrows were taken out of the trees casually.

    The wood-type ability has been randomly processed.

    Act as a deterrent.

    She shook her hand.

    "What a big tone."

    The man doesn''t bother her too much.

    The taller girl behind her pulled her. There was some distance between them, and the man threw the arrow directly.

    The point of the arrow pointed at her.

    The moment before it sank into the body, Lu Jingzhi held it.

    Can''t advance one more point.

    She habitually held the arrow as a pen and twirled it around her fingertips, and ced it vertically next to her body.

    Beautiful movements with a bit of showmanship.

    The man turned his eyes to Bai Rong, wanting to ask her to go back again.

    Next second.

    The arrow was like a golden band of light, breaking through the night and piercing his right wrist fiercely.

    Bang.

    The **** sword in his hand fell to the ground.

    "Take the tip of an arrow and aim it at my heart, you dare." Lu Jingzhi was rather annoyed, "If I had known this, it would not fall into the soil, but into your brain."

    Lu Jingzhi ignored his astonishment, turned to Bai Rong and asked, "Beautiful sister, do you need my help to solve the trouble?"

    They met.

    In Yangjia Vige.

    This is the woman holding her hand and helping her disguise herself as a viger.

    The man stopped hesitating and raised his hand as a gesture.

    He understood.

    Before taking the youngdy away, the little girl must be dealt with first.

    Lu Jingzhi shook his left hand, and the short wooden knife with the cuff fell from the sleeve against his wrist, and was held by his backhand, blocking the cutting tip of the knife.

 Chapter 321: I can always see you in dangerous places

    Chapter 321 I can always see you in dangerous ces

    It was obviously just a wooden knife, but when it hit the tip of the knife, it made a teeth-piercing sound.

    The next moment, the guard looked shocked.

    The tip of the knife fell to the ground.

    Lu Jingzhi used his strength to throw his knife away.

    In the blink of an eye, his knees and wrists delivered painfulmands at the same time.

    Immediately knelt on the ground and lost his fighting power.

    Compared with hoeing disease, it is far worse.

    Lu Jingzhi evaluated this person''sbat effectiveness in his heart.

    It wasn''t just one person who rushed forward, but the people on Bai Rong''s side were also sharing the firepower.

    But retreating steadily.

    Lu Jingzhi is focused on two tasks, she is inconvenient to move her figure because she has to protect Yang Yuecheng behind her, but this will not affect her performance.

    Suddenly an angr stone appeared on the fingertips, and with a skillful wrist, it immediately knocked the tip of one person''s knife to the side.

    She is good at closebat.

    Being a support is also very sessful.

    The moonlight is too bright, in the eyes of martial arts practitioners, it is almost indistinguishable from daytime.

    There was the sound of horseshoes in the forest, and billows of smoke and dust drifted in.

    Lu Jingzhi''s muscles tensed up, and his nerves were tensed.

    Passing by?

    Aid?

    Which side are you from?

    A third party was added, and the original chaos immediately escted.

    The man was about to burst into tears.

    A well-trained person has a clear goal, and he kills those who are facing him, mercilessly, and ruthlessly.

    At first, he was worried about hurting thedy, but now the man let go, and immediately gave up Lu Jingzhi, and fought back and forth with the people who came to support.

    His right hand was injured, and the arrow was so hard that it could not be broken. It is estimated that the dagger and the dagger were made of a piece of wood.

    Using guards and swords to barely break one side, there is really no time to fix the other side.

    Carrying it was a burden, and the man pulled out the arrow directly along the broken ce.

    During the period, secondary damage is caused.

    Blood drops keep flowing.

    The deer raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    This man can use a sword with his left hand.

    And it seems that the movements are not jerky at all, it should be the dominant hand.

    "meet again."

    Lu Jingzhi greeted him in the distance.

    The sword refracted the moonlight and shed into her eyes. Lu Jingzhi muttered, "Can you be careful."

    "I can always see you in dangerous ces." Xu Shulou found himself epting this fact suddenly, he said, "Why did we meet again?"

    There was no slowing down of movements during the speech, and a sword pierced through a person''s heart.

    The man''s eyes lost focus and fell to the ground.

    Shake off the blood.

    Dust off his clothes in disgust.

    The clothes of unknown material are smooth and soft, and the blood drops will not leave traces, but flow down.

    click.

    Plum blossoms are in full bloom.

    "Young master." The man''s voice was full of anger, "These are all the guards of the Bai family, do you really want to do this to them?"

    Xu Shulou smiled, and Senhan''s eyes fell on him, "Yes, it''s not that you don''t know what kind of person I am. I will not only kill them, but also you."

    He doesn''t look like he''s joking.

    He''s not going to joke around in this situation either.

    The man just thought for a while, then shouted loudly, "Retreat."

    Xu Shulou did not catch up, but he ordered his men, "Catch up and clean up."

    Yang Yuecheng had already closed her eyes and shivered against Lu Jingzhi''s back.

    Wang Chuan''s face was as white as if it had been painted over.

    The most adaptable person present should be Lu Jingzhi. Not only is she in the mood to stuff mints for those who are ufortable, but she is also in the mood toment, "Cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring breeze will regenerate."

    Xu Shulou''s blue face suddenly turned better, and he squinted at her, "You can see it."

 Chapter 322: she is an angel of light

    Chapter 322 She is an angel in the Holy Light

    He saw her move.

    She incapacitated them, but didn''t kill them.

    Now, people with limited mobility are taking advantage of him.

    Xu Shulou has no hobby of killing, he doesn''t even like to do it himself, just give an order, and hundreds of people will follow him.

    "In the final analysis, many people''s deaths were caused by you." Xu Shulou stood beside Lu Jingzhi, protected by guards, and there was a separation zone between them and the killing.

    Lu Jingzhi blinked his eyes, and said in an iprehensible but firm voice, "You must be sick."

    "You don''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of you."

    "I won''t kill Boren, because you killed Boren." Lu Jingzhi''s EQ came online slowly, and she still didn''t quite understand what Xu Shulou meant, but she knew that he wasbeling her.

    Xu Shulou sneered, "Since you have the ability to kill people, why are you soft-hearted? What are you thinking? Do you think they are pitiful? Do you think they have something to hide? I thought you..."

    How beautiful the words were at that time.

    It turned out that when it came time to do something, she would still soften her heart.

    Staring at her with dark eyes, when Xu Shulou was hairy all over, she rolled her eyes a little, and said softly, "I''m afraid that Sister Cheng will have nightmares when she sees me in the future."

    I''ming.

    In Xu Shulou''s heart, she must be an angel with a holy light.

    The voice of resistance became weaker and weaker.

    This is no longer a clean ce under the moonlit night.

    This is a Shura field.

    It''s raining.

    No, raindrops will not be hot.

    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and wiped the back of his neck, it was tears.

    Sister Orange.

    Lu Jingzhi took her hand and said, "Sister Cheng, don''t open your eyes, hold my hand, I will remind you if there are obstacles under your feet, let''s go to the carriage."

    The coachman was half-dead in the melee.

    Fortunately, some of the remaining people can drive a carriage.

    Yang Yuecheng''s mind was full of fighting ngs, everything was so chaotic, only her voice was the only clear one.

    Her voice was crying, "Okay."

    Her bnce ability is obviously not very good, and the road here is not very smooth.

    There was still some distance from the carriage. Wang Chuan saw the person stumbling, and stepped forward to ask if he needed help.

    Among the people present, he was the only one who could and would help those who were unable to walk steadily get into the carriage.

    "Don''t bother." Lu Jingzhi made a decisive decision, hugged the princess, tapped his toes, and quickly crossed the pool of blood to the side of the carriage.

    After putting people into the carriage, I thought it tasted bad.

    Using the moment covered by the curtain, he took out the perfume and sprayed it wildly, trying to use it to cover up the bad smell in the air and create a false image for the people in the car.

    After a while, the carriage rumbled away.

    Lu Jingzhi: "You don''t have a carriage, why do you squeeze with us?"

    Xu Shulou: "What, you want to drive me down?"

    After thinking for three seconds, Lu Jingzhi pointed at Bai Rong, "Are you here on purpose to save someone?"

    Bai Rong''splexion is not much better than Yang Yuecheng and Wang Chuan''s, but she is still calm. She still has the face of a natural smile, but when she sees them, she bes sincere, "So you know each other."

    Lu Jingzhi connected things together.

    Xu Shulou is from the Bai family. Today, the man refers to the beautiful sister as Miss, and she is the Miss of the Bai family.

    Xu Shulou went to Yangjiacun to find someone, andter he said he found it.

    "My name is Bai Rong, and I''m a doctor." Bai Rongughed at himself, "A doctor who can''t save people but often makes people die for me."

 Chapter 323: Yo, I was so angry that I cried.

    Chapter 323 Oh, I was so angry that I cried.

    Two of the night pearls fell off when the carriage shook violently, and now there is only one left, and it was knocked down. The lighting is insufficient, and the interior of the carriage is a little dark.

    Can''t see Xu Shulou''s expression clearly.

    He said in a very calm voice, "The followers sent by the Bai family are almost dead. Don''t stop here, go to the north. Her influence is least distributed in the north."

    Bai Rong shook his head, "I promised to see a patient."

    "Can''t you not read it?"

    Obviously not.

    Xu Shulou took a choked breath, but couldn''t get angry.

    He turned sideways, thinking that he could avoid people''s sight, but he didn''t want to bump into the dark eyes.

    Lu Jingzhi saw fog in his eyes.

    Yo, I was so angry that I cried.

    "Are you siblings?"

    "No." Xu Shulou''s irritability was beyond words, "...that''s sort of it."

    Arriving in Yongxing Town, Bai Rong will follow Wang Chuan to see his mother.

    "In the middle of the night, isn''t the patient going to sleep?! Can''t I go see it tomorrow?"

    Looking at the boy who looked like a dynamite barrel, Wang Chuan cupped his hands and responded, "My mother has been bedridden all year round, the pain is unbearable, and she can''t sleep at night. I think she hasn''t rested yet."

    Xu Shulou almost pulled out the sword pinned to his waist and threw it around his neck.

    Bai Rong wants to follow Wang Chuan to the Wang family.

    After all, she is a woman. Although there are guards by her side, Yang Yuecheng is not at ease. She wants to follow, but Bai Rongzhi stops her because she is dizzy and wants to retch.

    Originally, I said that I don¡¯t want to live in a small courtyard in the town recently, but in the end it became the first choice because of the convenience.

    Yang Yuecheng was in a daze, unable to wake up or fall asleep.

    Although the ancient times were not as good as the modern society, Huxi Vige can be regarded as calm.

    The biggest storm was when the Zhang family dug up the corpse.

    But Yang Yuecheng didn''t see it.

    Thousands of words can''t match the visual impact, even if it''s just a nce.

    She was lying on the bed, and there was a burning incense not far away.

    But still can''t sleep.

    Lu Jingzhi wondered whether to give her some mtonin or pinch her.

    Seeing that her body temperature rose and her consciousness became confused, she made a decisive decision, "Sister Cheng, drink a ss of water before going to bed."

    In the cup is high-purity water-based ability to condense water.

    Sweet and delicious.

    "Delicious..."

    Before the voice fell, he was physically forced to sleep.

    Close the door and see that the young man in the courtyard has not rested yet, so he asked, "Do you want to take a bath? I''ll boil the water."

    He wiped his wrist and face with a handkerchief along the way, and the blood was already clean.

    But the smell on his body is very strange.

    The smell of rust has long been covered up.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know that the perfume she took out was the top of the series.

    Just sprinkle some lightly, and it will be fragrant all day long.

    Not to mention that she frantically pressed twenty or so times.

    Xu Shulou looked at her faintly, "I just don''t understand why someone would value other people''s lives more than their own. He is obviously just a patient, and he is obviously just a stranger. This kind of person will die sooner orter. Why is she Going to mind your own business?"

    "Doctor, save lives and heal the wounded." Lu Jingzhi didn''t know what the man was awkward about, and said casually, "I''m going to take a bath, it smells so good, I feel a little sick."

    Turned and entered the adjacent room.

    Still waiting for her to walk to Xu Shulou in front of the stone table: "..."

    What to do if you get even more angry.

    She takes a shower very fast,zy, and uses cold water.

    Put on clean clothes, her hair was still steamy, she stepped out of the room, holding a tray in her hand, containing pastries and fruit wine.

    "Hungry, eat something."

    After eating three pieces of cake in a row, he recovered a bit.

 Chapter 324: chat till dawn

    Chapter 324 Chatting with you until dawn

    Run wildly all the way.

    Condensed and hammered arrows and short des, making themparable to swords.

    forted Yang Yuecheng again.

    Take a bath.

    Powers are being consumed everywhere.

    "You don''t eat?"

    "Would you buy me some food?"

    The voice was quiet with a bit of resentment.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Otherwise? Did I show you off?"

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    No one canpare to her when ites to speaking badly.

    He resigned to his fate.

    No more awkwardness.

    After taking two bites of the pastry, he took a sip of the tea, "It''s so sweet, is it because of the cold brew?"

    No, because of the ability of the water system.

    The temperature outside is not high.

    If the two of them hadn''t been a little bit capable, they would have already started to tremble by now.

    "She''s not my older sister. Her name is Bai Rong, and she''s a distant rtive of my family. As for how far away, I don''t know. It''s probably because I can''t figure out the seniority, so I can only call my sister so far away."

    Lu Jingzhi moved his ears.

    "Why do some people have such a short memory? Thest time...thest time was to save lives and heal the wounded, and make myself into that kind of virtue." Xu Shulou''s voice was angry, and slowly, it fell down, and said very lightly, "I''ll go to Yang The person Jiacun is looking for is her."

    In Xu Shulou''s heart, Lu Jingzhi can be regarded as a friend.

    Although he feels that he has a problem with his brain most of the time.

    "In order to save people, you were cheated and sold to Yangjia Vige?" Lu Jingzhi was suddenly more angry than Xu Shulou, and he hammered the stone table hard, "How can this be done! Have you identified the culprit? Have you killed him?" He? This kind of person shouldn''t die in a simple way, he should be chopped into pieces."

    Xu Shulou''s stagnant heart suddenly calmed down.

    The little girl is a little cynical inside.

    Lu Jingzhi was really angry.

    His anger was no less than when he saw the deformed Yangjiacun.

    Xu Shulou pinched the center of his eyebrows, "Bai Rong is such a good person, he knew you were not from Yangjia Vige and even helped you cover up, heh."

    "You guys are so calm, it doesn''t seem like you know each other."

    "I can''t identify people on the spot." Xu Shulou''s voice was frozen to ice.

    This kind of stain should not be known.

    "Have I ever told you that when I was rescued by you, the person who chased and killed me was my mother..."

    "This time, too."

    "Do you think that their murderous intentions are not so strong that they are not guilty of death?"

    "Do you think they only arrest people so they can be forgiven?"

    "You''d better not think so. Don''t be like Bai Rong, who thinks that everyone is pitiful, but she is not pitiful."

    "Those who chase after are flies that cannot be chased away. Once let go, they will only make aeback."

    "Do you know the Bai family in the imperial capital?"

    "Do you know who I am?"

    Two sses of fruit wine, dizzy.

    Should I say that he is indeed my mother''s nephew?

    Although the other party was a drunkard, Lu Jingzhi also answered seriously, "You are Xu Shulou."

    "I''m Xu Shulou, my father''s surname is Xu, my mother''s surname is Bai, and my stepfather''s surname is Shen. My mother now controls the power of the three families, but she still wants me to be an official. She just tells me if she wants me to die." Xu Shulou He wanted to pour himself another cup, but Lu Jingzhi reced the fruit wine with cold tea.

    that''s it.

    Drink again, if you can''t finish hearing the gossip, you have to get down.

    Lu Jingzhi remembered what his mother said - the Bai family''s money is not easy to get.

    "I''m not drunk." Xu Shulou said, "I know this is a cup of tea in my hand, I know what I''m talking about, and I know I might regret it tomorrow."

    "Will you kill someone after you regret it?"

    "¡­Won''t."

    Lu Jingzhi brings me a te of melon seeds, as if listening attentively.

    It looks like she is going to chat with her until dawn.

 Chapter 325: be a trash can

    Chapter 325 Be a trash can

    Seeing her like this, Xu Shulou suddenly didn''t want to talk.

    looked at her with some disgust.

    Lu Jingzhi: "...You have to say it yourself, why do you look at me like that, I''m not here to listen to gossip, I just want to solve your problems."

    "Then I really thank you." Xu Shulou tried his best to calm down.

    "You''re wee."

    Xu Shulou looked at her fixedly, and the other party smiled back.

    "The concubine of my father''s family became an official by himself. The official position is not big, but he is very satisfied. The Xu family has been officials for generations, and the official career is prosperous, but there are not many members in the family, and they all died very early. The year I was born , there are only three of us left in the Xu family."

    "In the imperial capital, the nobles are also divided into three, six or nine sses. Obviously, the Xu family is thest ss."

    "But the emperor valued the Xu family very much. Since I was born, my father has been on the rise."

    "I don''t remember when he died."

    "It is said that he is too busy and has to do everything by himself. His health is not very good, and he is even more busy after being promoted."

    "After his death, the Bai family wanted to take the opportunity to annex the Xu family, but they were not good enough. In less than two years, my mother took over the power. She took the two major family properties as a dowry and brought me to marry the Shen family."

    "That is a schrly family from the south of the Yangtze River. They respect the smell of copper at a distance. That''s why they are not good at managing money. Their ancestors were rich and they have been living on theirurels. This generation can no longer afford food and clothing."

    "It''s easy to go from frugal to extravagant, and it''s hard to go from extravagant to frugal. Oh, my mother is very good at restraining people''s hearts."

    Lu Jingzhi asked the question that she had been wondering for a long time, "Why did your mother want to kill you?"

    "It''s not killing, it''s hunting, it''s taking me home and locking me up. After I went backst year, I was locked up for half a year. She hoped that I wouldpromise and follow the path she provided. When I be an official, the official position should be high. Gather people''s hearts and dominate the situation." Xu Shulou curled his lips.

    Lu Jingzhi pondered for a moment, and said surprisingly, "Doesn''t your mother want to be emperor?"

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Half of the hazy sleepiness flew away.

    "Or do you want to make you the emperor and her the empress dowager?" Lu Jingzhi murmured, "So handsome."

    Xu Shulou: "...What are you thinking about?"

    She thought of an important thing.

    The emperor is Xiaoshen''s father.

    Then the problem is a bit serious.

    "She has a favorite candidate for the prince. She wants him to be chosen as the prince, and hopes that he will be the emperor." Xu Shulou said, "It''s Yan Qingzhui, my cousin."

    With a little effort, he could find out this series of rtionships from his identity in the Bai family, so Xu Shulou didn''t even think about hiding it.

    He looked at the little girl''s expression.

    Looks well received.

    "Do you have any idea about my cousin being the prince?"

    "Can all princes look so good-looking?"

    "...are you dreaming?"

    "Oh, that''s lucky."

    Xu Shulou didn''t ask what was fortunately.

    He didn''t think he wanted to hear such a nonsensical answer.

    "You are talking and listening to gossip, but your curiosity is not as strong as I thought." Xu Shulou looked at her with scrutiny, and just for a moment, thezy and boneless girl immediately nced over sharply, and then returned to her original state, " Don''t look at me like that, it will trigger my defense mechanism."

    Without malice.

    There is no hostility either.

    But this look makes her ufortable.

    "My curiosity is as heavy as normal." It''s not as heavy as my mother and sister. It''s okay to listen to some, and it''s okay to listen to nothing. What she said is true. She is helping to adjust Xu Shulou''s mentality. .

    He seems to be on the verge of copse.

    There is no psychiatrist here.

    She can barely be an emotional trash can.

 Chapter 326: Are you sure you are biological?

    Chapter 326 Are you sure you are biological?

    What Xu Shulou didn''t know was that Lu Jingzhi knew the truth about many things.

    For example, Yan Qingzhui is the prince.

    "I understand, your mother wants you to be Zhui Zhui''s right-hand man and assist him in the future."

    "It''s almost the same, but it''s not ''waiting''. If possible, she would like to grab it. But she doesn''t know, my cousin never thought of bing emperor."

    Lu Jingzhi was finally taken aback.

    Didn¡¯t mother say that Xiao Shen was rmended? Why do people still want to use violence to help him pass the level?

    "She has calcted everyone''s path, no, it should be said that she has calcted it, including Bai Rong. Bai Rong came into contact with medicine after my father fell ill. She wants to be a doctor who saves lives and heals the wounded. She wants everyone to escape. Pain tormented."

    "My dad didn''t wait for her to be a doctor, or even for us to grow up."

    "The way my mother gave her was to enter the pce as a medical girl. I thought about it a few years ago, every year. Bai Rong stayed in the pce for a while. Her personality is not suitable for life in the pce. If it weren''t for my aunt to protect her , died 1,800 times long ago."

    Now no one will protect her.

    Nobody protects them anymore.

    Lu Jingzhi cocked his ears.

    Well, I heard someone familiar.

    "Last time, Bai Rong disobeyed my mother and left the Bai family after contradicting her. His whereabouts are unknown."

    Finally, it appeared in Yangjia Vige.

    In order to "protect" Bai Rong, she no longer let Bai Rong go out.

    Xu Shulou didn''t know.

    He was also locked up.

    It didn''t matter at first, he was ready to fight a protracted war since he returned home, but he identally heard that Bai Rong was also under house arrest, so he quit immediately.

    Bai Rong was able to leave the Bai family this time because he was secretly helping.

    It''s just that Xu Shulou didn''t expect that she set off a long time ago, and after so many days, she still hasn''t run to the north.

    "You went back to the imperial capital, aren''t you afraid of being arrested again?" Lu frightened, holding his chin, "There are no human rights, are you sure you are your own?"

    Xu Shulou had a mocking smile on his face, "Who knows. As for being imprisoned again... If I follow my brother, she won''t touch me. Of course, I don''t believe her."

    "You bring so many guards to guard against your mother, but obviously, they are not good at fighting."

    Xu Shulou was silent for a while, "It''s good to have them. It''s hard to get these people together after so many years."

    Lu Jingzhi can already imagine how he is being constrained everywhere.

    He poured himself another ss of cider.

    The sweet taste of the fruit can cover up the taste of alcohol, but it can''t hide the fact that it is high.

    His eyes are even more hazy, but his mind is unprecedentedly clear.

    Having said so much, I went back and forth to return to the original question, "Is there anyone who is so stubborn and wants to save lives and heal the wounded...Obviously, she can leave here and live a good life..."

    "There are so many people who need help every day, can they be rescued? They are all going to die anyway..."

    Lu Jingzhi said: "You can''t say that, if you meet someone who can help, of course you have to help, it''s a matter of convenience."

    Sure enough, Xu Shulou looked at her with the eyes of "knowing that you are a soft-hearted person", full of condemnation.

    Lu Jingzhi blinked his eye feathers slowly, "If people are nothing to do and hang up high, then I will not save you. Now your grave is taller than mine, how can you have a chance to be here?" Talk to me freely."

    "If I remember correctly..." Xu Shulou snorted softly, "You didn''t just help out."

    are moved by money.

    "Anyway, you are very lucky that you didn''t meet me who shouted at you, ''They are all going to die anyway, it doesn''t matter whether you save them or not'', what do you think?"

    He said.

    He has nothing to say.

 Chapter 327: Googling

    Chapter 327 Dog Sneaky

    Wang Chuan cupped his hands at Bai Rong, "I''m really sorry that I didn''t let Doctor Bai go to rest. I don''t mean anything malicious by talking like that. I just hope that Doctor Bai can leave on time tomorrow and go where he should go."

    His mother''s health is really bad, and she really can''t sleep in the middle of the night, but I don''t know why he insists on keeping Dr. Bai.

    He can''t dy Doctor Bai because of himself.

    And, I don''t want to get burned.

    Bai Rong didn''t talk nonsense, and followed into the room straight to the point.

    "Mother, this is the doctor that Miss Yang asked a friend to invite."

    The woman''s skin touched by Bai Rong''s pulse was like ice, and he carefully identified it. After a long time, he said solemnly, "The poison has entered the internal organs."

    -

    Yang Yuecheng still has a high fever.

    Repeatedly, in the end Lu Jingzhi no longer used his abilities to help her down.

    This is not simply sickness.

    She is heart sick.

    Bringing him back to Yang''s house, Anshi burst into tears.

    Well, my daughter went out for a trip and it became like this.

    Seeing that she was about to anger the Wang family, Lu Jingzhi exined that it was something she saw on the road that she shouldn''t have seen.

    On the same day, An asked someone to find a Taoist priest.

    Lu Jingzhi: "...Why are you still wandering around here?"

    Jin Youxian is not ashamed of his name, he is really busy.

    Seriously.

    Can he really do it?

    That day, the gate of the Yang family was surrounded by water, and they all came to see how it was done.

    Lu Jingzhi leaned against the window with the de of grass in his mouth, watching this man muttering something.

    After a long while, he came to the conclusion that it would be better to let her try magic again after watching him y with superstition.

    Immediately, he went to the house and used his abilities to circle around Yang Yuecheng again.

    It is estimated that he will wake up in a while.

    Although it is very likely that due to the trauma in his heart, he will not be awake for too long, but being able to open his eyes will make An Shi feel at ease.

    It was a lot of trouble outside the house.

    It''s finally over.

    Jin Youxian wiped the hot sweat off his head, and asked An Shi to visit her daughter, assuring that she had woken up.

    Lu Jingzhi just stepped out of the bedroom door: "..."

    Very good at picking up leaks.

    Yang Yuecheng woke up and saw An Shi, so she threw herself into her arms and cried.

    An''s got her a bowl of egg custard, and after looking at it, Yang Yuecheng started to vomit, there was nothing in her stomach, and she couldn''t vomit anything.

    "Daoist, Daoist, is this normal for our daughter?"

    "This is normal. Spitting out the filth means that people are getting better."

    While speaking, he still frowned at Lu Jingzhi. Lu Jingzhi felt that Jin Youxian was known for his thick skin, and his expression did not change.

    She couldn''t eat anything, maybe she was simply disgusted by the yellow, yellow and white things.

    Before Yang Yuecheng fell asleep again, Lu Jingzhi handed her two sweet and sour fruits.

    The fragrance smells very good.

    Yang Yuecheng tentatively took a small bite.

    No nausea.

    The second one took only two bites, and then held it and fell into a dream.

    The forehead is cool, and the back of the neck is also at the same temperature, and there is no fever again.

    Hoo~

    Whether it''s because of her or because of superstitious metaphysics, in short, Lu Jingzhi finally felt relieved.

    Jin Youxian was waiting for her, and the dog handed her a purse sullenly.

    The color of the purse is not very good-looking, and Lu Jingzhi''s limited aesthetics made her believe that it was a knockout product picked up by Jin Youxian. She shook it, and there was the sound of silver colliding inside.

    The sound is not small.

    Open it and take a look.

    Broken silver with white flowers.

    It''s really broken, grab a handful of the kind that can leak two pieces from your fingers.

    She suddenly realized, yes, Jin Youxian still owes her money.

    "I came here specifically to ask you to pay back the money. Just in time, someone came to me to do a ghost exorcism ceremony."

    Looking at the bag of money, Lu Jingzhi could already imagine the fraudulent activities of Jin Youxian along the way.

 Chapter 328: the third day he was angry

    Chapter 328 The third day he was angry

    This is Bai Rong''s third day in the town.

    Yan Qingzhui didn''t go back to town, and Xu Shulou didn''t go to his yard, but was more used to living in Lu Jingzhi''s side.

    This is his third day of anger.

    In Lu Jingzhi''s words, this person is about to be a puffer fish.

    Finally, I couldn''t help but find Bai Rong once, wanting her to leave quickly.

    Bai Rong confirmed that there was no one around, and then said, "The poison on thatdy is Xinzhuyan."

    "What did you say?!" Xu Shulou''s voice changed.

    Punish the heart me.

    The poison on him and his cousin is Zhu Xinyan.

    "Didn''t you say that this kind of poison is hard toe by? How could you find traces of this kind of poison on a country woman?"

    Bai Rong replied, "Maybe she is not a woman from the town."

    Listening to the symptoms described, Xu Shulou pursed his lips, "No, it''s not the same, my cousin and I can''t exercise, otherwise we will suffer from severe pain in the internal organs and are not very sensitive to temperature. ording to what you said, such a woman is He vomited blood and his whole body was as cold as ice..."

    "Because the two of you have dispersed the power of the medicine." Bai Rong said.

    It was a miracle they survived.

    At that time, they were still young, and the two often ate, drank and had fun together. Xu Shulou still remembered the scene when he broke half of the snack and handed it to Yan Qingzhui.

    I also remember the other person''s eyes closing slowly.

    Bai Rong knew he had remembered when he saw his uneasy expression.

    "If I have to say it, this woman is a miracle. She was poisoned by Zhu Xinyan and has survived until now." Bai Rong said, "But I still can''t save people."

    The tone is very calm, and only by listening carefully can one find some apology and annoyance in the voice.

    "Why was she poisoned? Could it have something to do with what happened back then?"

    "I don''t know, so I have to continue to live and study."

    Xu Shulou understood. She said so much just to tell him that she wanted to stay for a few more days.

    There is no way but to grind your teeth secretly.

    "I understand." Xu Shulou''s tone was calm, hiding a turbulent undercurrent, "I will send another group of guards to guard you."

    Bai Rong didn''t refuse or agree. She just asked him how many people he could use and whether he would put himself in danger because of her.

    "Don''t worry." Xu Shulou drooped his eyshes to cover his dark gray eyes, "Although half of them are not mine, they will not betray easily."

    "The one lent to you by Mr. Xin?"

    "Um."

    -

    "Zui Zhui didn''t write a letter." Lu Jingzhi sighed.

    She brought the snow cake from the vige and put it on Xu Shulou''s head, Xu Shulou did not dare to move.

    "Maomao can adjust its movements by itself, so it is not afraid of falling."

    Snow Cake still doesn''t grow up, which really makes people suspect that it is born to be small.

    Xu Shulou''s movements were as stiff as his limbs were rusted. He wanted to take the cat down and hug him, but he was afraid that its ws would catch his hair.

    The little girl over there is still exining, "I washed its ws, but they are clean."

    After a long time, Lu Jingzhi recovered from the book and asked him, "Are you in a better mood?"

    Xu Shulou hadplicated eyes, "Are you asking Snow Cake to coax me?"

    "Meow."

    "It answered you, it said yes."

    "¡­Bad mood."

    Snow Cake jumped from his head to his arms, stretched his body, and found a good position. During the process, he also wanted to stretch out his ws to hook Deer Jingzhi. It prefers the natural taste.

    Was ruthlessly dragged back by Xu Shulou.

    "I was thinking, when can I take over my mother''s power." Xu Shulou''s expression was somewhat confusing.

    He doesn''t want to be so passive anymore.

 Chapter 329: Your little snail rejected your team invitation

    Chapter 329 Your little snail rejected your team invitation

    Yan Qing chased the letter.

    The letter said that he was about to go to Jiangnan and extended an invitation to her.

    Jiangnan.

    Lu Jingzhi asked Shen Nanwei if Jiangnan was fun.

    "Not bad, as far as I remember it was beautiful."

    "Then I''m going out for a while."

    Shen Nanwei pondered, "There are many water systems in the south of the Yangtze River, you should like it very much."

    She knows that her abilities are close to wood and water.

    Luanyang City is located at the junction of the north and the south.

    Huxi Vige has green mountains and green waters, but not every vige around it is next to the river.

    The crops in Huxi Vige are mainly wheat and corn.

    But there are also rice-growing areas under Luanyang City.

    "Xiaoya, do you want to travel with me?"

    Jiang Wunian confirmed to her, "Are you only with the second sister?"

    "No, there is Xiao Shen."

    Jiang Wunian shook his head like a rattle, his refusal was very obvious.

    "Okay then." Lu Jingzhi felt a little regretful, but quickly cheered up, "I will remember to send you special products back, mother, do you have anything in particr you want?"

    "Little Miao''er still misses us when she goes out to y." Shen Nanwei teased her, "Why don''t you take your mother with you?"

    "You will reveal your secrets." Lu Jingzhi pointed out the key point.

    Of course Shen Nanwei would not travel with Lu Jingzhi, she asked, "Do you want to bring snow cakes?"

    "Don''t take it with you, let it y with Xiaoya at home."

    Stay girl Jiang Wunian and her cat owner can spend a beautiful and joyful summer in a small den.

    Luanyang City, the Imperial Capital and Jiangnan can present a triangle on the map. If Yan Qingzhui came to Luanyang City from the Imperial Capital, it would take some time. In this way, he finalized the meeting point with Lu Jingzhi in the letter .

    Linning City.

    Start to pack the small baggage.

    Although the current Jiang family has a great business¡ªalthough it is not as good as some families, it is still a wealthy family. If so, Lu Jingzhi will not bring guards when he travels.

    In the whole family, Jiang Tanyue is the only one who has the most pomp when traveling. After all, she is a real business person.

    The space ability is very convenient, and there are many things in it that Lu Jingzhi doesn''t like to carry.

    She only needs to bring a bank note and a few changes of clothes on the surface.

    Deer Jingzhi tossed the space for a long time, leaving some things that might be needed at home.

    Eating does not require her to take care of it.

    Watermelons have been grown, and other fruits are being mass-produced.

    Instead, it was Jiang Wunian who brought her a lot of snacks she made.

    From time to time, Ie to ask if I need to bring this or that.

    Lu Jingzhi grinned, "That''s enough, that''s enough, I won''t starve myself, even if I run out of money, I can go to the casino for a walk."

    Jiang Wunian knows that the second sister is very powerful.

    They don''t need to worry about it at all for a trip.

    But she just wants to be busy.

    This is ancient times.

    No mobile phone, no phone, only Feige.

    This trip will note back within a few months.

    When Jiang Wunian thought of this, his heart felt empty.

    They have been family members for a year, and they already have a family rtionship beyond blood rtionship.

    Shen Nanwei gently touched her head, "If you are worried, Xiao Ya''er, go out with me. My son has a very good personality, so you don''t have to be afraid."

    Jiang Wu''s empty heart was instantly filled with fear.

    She shook her head firmly.

    Social fear is so simple and unpretentious.

    What she was afraid of was not Yan Qingzhui.

    She is afraid of all strangers.

    Seeing her uneasy look disappear, Shen Nanwei couldn''t helpughing.

 Chapter 330: I always feel like youre going to poison me

    Chapter 330 I always feel that you are going to poison me

    There are a lot of preparations before leaving.

    At this time, Lu Jingzhi realized that he had a lot of concerns this year.

    Going to tell my sister.

    Going to tell Gao Zhan.

    Going to tell Jiang Jinxu.

    Go to Yang''s house and talk to Yang Yuecheng.

    Yang Yuecheng went through those two days of ignorance, and after waking up, her hands and feet were soft for a while.

    When seeing Lu Jingzhi, An Shi sighed, "I told her to rest more, but she refused, holding the book and never letting go, and worked harder than the schr who studied hard in the cold window. Whenever I told her, she said she was making money .¡±

    At this time, An Shi didn''t want her to make any money at all, but only wanted her to cultivate well.

    The familiar clear breath floated to the tip of the nose, with the fresh smell of bamboo leaves after the rain, Yang Yue knew who wasing without even raising her head, "Wait, I''ll be fine soon."

    Xiaoya said that inspiration is like a shooting star, fleeting.

    She wants to catch the shooting star well.

    Lu Jingzhi sat on the edge of the bed with his legs crossed and watched her busy. ,

    About five minutester, Yang Yuecheng raised her head and shook her sore hand, "Does Xiao Miao eat fruit? I''ll cut it."

    "No need, I''m here to tell Sister Cheng that I''m going out to y for a few months."

    Yang Yuecheng was surprised, "Are you by yourself? Or are you following Tanyue?"

    "My friends and I." Lu Jingzhi said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be safe. How did you sleepst night? Did you have any nightmares?"

    Yang Yuecheng pointed to her dark eyes, "I didn''t sleepst night."

    Her sister-inw guarded her all night.

    "But it''s okay, it should be fine in a while, after all, no one can recover immediately after being stimted by this kind of stimtion."

    Except for seedlings.

    "That''s good. Don''t go out in the middle of the night. It''s dangerous outside. By the way, Doctor Bai is still at Wang''s house. If you still feel unwell, ask her to prescribe some medicine. This should be a seque of shock. She should be able to take care of it." .¡±

    Yang Yuecheng shook her head frantically, "No, I don''t want to see her."

    have to.

    PDST up.

    After bringing what he needed to say, Lu Jingzhi turned and left the Yang family.

    She is going to see the great rivers and mountains with her little burden on her back.

    -

    "You, don''t you want to go home and fight for the family property?" Lu Jingzhi raised an eyebrow at the young man, "Give up?"

    Xu Shulou lifted the curtain, half of his face was shrouded in shadow, and the carriage was surrounded by his guards in the center, always defending against external enemies.

    Hearing this, his guards didn''t change their expression and heartbeat, Xu Shulou calmly said, "Come up, I have something to tell you."

    The rented carriage next to Lu Jingzhi set off by the luxurious carriage looks like a pile of shit.

    Thinking about the bumpy road and the blooming buttocks, Lu Jingzhi jumped on it without hesitation for a second.

    The gilded incense burner smells good.

    There are fresh melons and fruits in front of you.

    The translucent pastry is pinched into the shape of a flower, and the top is dotted with petals, which makes people move their index fingers at a nce.

    Rolling up his sleeves, Xu Shulou poured her a cup of tea, put the pastry and teacup in front of her, and made a "please" gesture with a calm and elegant posture.

    Lu Jingzhi looked at him quietly, and clicked his tongue softly after a while, "I always feel that you are going to poison me."

    With a sudden word, Xu Shulou broke the defense.

    Immediately, a decent smile fell, "I like to eat or not."

    "You are much more normal like this," Lu Jingzhi is not someone who is afraid of being poisoned. When she can''t tell the difference between wild fruits, she always tastes them with her mouth, and she is not afraid of poisons.

    And just said hello.

    The opponent is not hostile.

    It would be an **** not to taste something delicious.

 Chapter 331: help me kill someone

    Chapter 331 Help me kill someone

    "I know you won''t be poisoned, just kidding." Lu Jingzhi said, "You are so polite to me, do you need my help? If you have something to say, I will definitely help."

    There are such honest people in the world.

    If someone had said that to Xu Shulou a year ago, he would haveughed to death.

    Hypocrisy does not know the truth of hypocrisy.

    But not now.

    She says what she thinks.

    The eyes are so sincere.

    There are really such people in the world.

    And can still live intact until now.

    Xu Shulou had a lot of thoughts in his mind, and he had a lot to say, but when he opened his mouth, he said, "I''m not afraid of shing my tongue when I talk big."

    Lu Jingzhi replied seriously, "This is not a big talk. I said that I will definitely help those who can help, and then I will definitely not help those who cannot. This is no big talk."

    "What if it''s someone you could help but wouldn''t?"

    "Is this the kind of help you want me to do?" Lu Jingzhi frowned, looking a little troubled, "I don''t think you know what I can but don''t want to do."

    After all, the image of her he knew was a bit distorted.

    "Help me kill someone."

    "Your mother?"

    Xu Shulou''s forehead was throbbing with blue veins, and his voice squeezed out from between his teeth, "No."

    She dared to think.

    "I thought you provoked me and asked me to lower the bottom line, so that I could help kill... It''s okay, I really can''t do this kind of thing, what if you regret it, I won''te back from the dead."

    Thest sentence was whispered by her.

    But Xu Shulou still heard it.

    His face changed unpredictable for a while.

    "I''m not a killer, nor a mercenary, but I''m not a very clean person. Give me a reason why I can help you," Lu Jingzhi said, "It''s not impossible to be subjective, but I will be very It¡¯s subjective to judge whether I can do it.¡±

    Looking at her steadily, Xu Shulou slowly lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "The reason? Let me think of one."

    "Well, wait for you to make one up."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Speaking of it, she seems to only think about whether it can be killed, not whether it can be realized.

    Is she sure that she can do it?

    From saving him to fighting in the jungle, she seems to be omnipotent.

    Is he going to trust her?

    From getting drunk under the moon, Xu Shulou revealed the secret little by little, and the request today is not achieved overnight.

    He was premeditated.

    He is watching.

    He wanted her to be believable.

    Does she know of his temptations? Maybe, too confident in yourself to care?

    Xu Shulou used all of her minds to figure out Lu Jingzhi''s mental state little by little. When she saves people, when she is angry, when she takes revenge, when she defeats the enemy, she always What are you thinking?

    The little girl who took out melon seeds from her backpack and kowtowed suddenly raised her head, narrowed her beautiful eyes, and looked him up and down, "You have bad intentions."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    "But it''s not really a bad idea." Lu Jingzhi gave half of the fried jujube-vored watermelon seeds to Xu Shulou, "You can restrain yourself a little when you look at me."

    He is already very cryptic.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know that Xu Shulou was thinking about her carefully, otherwise he would have to say - what are you thinking? I didn''t think about anything.

    She has always followed her intuition.

    This wave is purely due to Xu Shulou''s ovepensation.

    "Can you detect the eyes of others? Or, can you perceive the malice of others?" Xu Shulou''s heart jumped suddenly.

    In Lu Jingzhi''s nod without thinking, he quickly recalled whether he had ever shown any malice towards her.

 Chapter 332: white, lost

    Chapter 332 Xiaobai, lost

    They rested in a county town of Luanyang City on the first night.

    It took me a long time to find an inn.

    Master Xu will not wrong himself.

    And there are a lot of peopleing and going here, and many inns have no upper-ss rooms.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Anything is fine, I can also sleep in a carriage."

    Xu Shulou was quite disgusted.

    It waspletely dark.

    Lu Jingzhi let himself lie t in the tub, with white cherry-vored bubbles piling up on his head.

    Although I carry a soft and messy cushion with me, my **** is still a pain.

    If it wasn''t for Xu Shulou, she would even want to run there.

    This kind of thought is just to think about it and give up.

    It''s raining.

    It seems that it rains as soon as she stays in the hotel.

    The deer jumped up in fright.

    Eyes are moist.

    Want to get in the rain.

    Just do what you say.

    She cleaned up the foam on her head, remembered something when she left the corridor, turned back and knocked on Xu Shulou''s door, "I''m going out for a while, I''m not in the house."

    No response.

    "Hey, I''m going out for a while."

    It shouldn''t be.

    Although he had a bad temper, he was not so bad that she didn''t even bother to respond to her words.

    Lu Jingzhi tapped his fingertips on the crack of the door, the light blue water flowed into the room, moved the fallen wood away, and probed in, "Xu Shulou? Xiaobai? Loulou?"

    The tub water is warm.

    The bed was covered with a quilt that I carried with me. There were two or three drops of water on it, and the color was darker than the surrounding area.

    The window is open.

    people, lost.

    Lu Jingzhi''s heart beat violently.

    Xu Shulou has always behaved like a noble son, and the one who can make him do something like jumping out of a window is either he has to jump in a hurry, or he loses consciousness.

    If he is in a hurry, no matter how urgent he is, he has to make a noise to let her know.

    Now there is a high probability that it is thetter.

    No unusual smells in the air.

    There is a smell of moist wind by the window.

    The breath of grass des is spreading.

    The power melted into the raindrops and spread around her. When she was busy with these tasks, she reacted extremely quickly and went downstairs and kicked the door.

    Only the two of them lived in the upper-ss room of the inn, and the guards were scattered around, some of them lived in Datongpu in the backyard.

    Hearing that the young master was lost right under their noses, the guards were almost frightened to death.

    "East, go to the east to find."

    The little girl disappeared into the rain after leaving a word.

    The figure is ghostly.

    The leader of the guards scolded, "I''m still in a daze, go find it!"

    Hope it was Mrs. Bai who did this¡ªthe leader prayed silently.

    Whatever happens, the young master''s life will be safe.

    Fortunately, it rained today.

    Although the raindrops often wet the eyshes to block the sight, her sight is everywhere.

    -

    In the ruined temple in the wilderness, Xu Shulou gritted his teeth and stared at the two figures in front of him.

    The candle was lit beside him, and the warm light surrounded him.

    Barely make out two dark figures not far away.

    "Yeah, he''s awake."

    "Wake up, wake up, anyway, we cover our faces."

    "The man got it, what''s the next step?"

    "Send a letter, threaten, and ask for a ransom."

    The ruined temple has been leaking rain, they put him in a ce where the roof is intact, and they are pitifully drenched in the rain.

    is a picture of money.

    There''s a good chance he''s safe.

    Xu Shulou hummed twice, attracting their attention, "Sister, does he want to talk?"

    "Looks like it, but we can''t make him talk, he''ll yell."

    "you''re right."

    Xu Shulou wanted to swear.

    Wind and rain.

    This ruined temple doesn''t look like it''s in the county town at first nce.

    He yelled, he yelled a fart!

    My hands are tied behind my back, my wrist hurts from the hemp rope, but this way of tying the knot...

 Chapter 333: duo

    Chapter 333 The duo

    The technique of tying the knot is quite unfamiliar.

    When a person is in aa, the muscles will be in a rxed state. If no special technique is used to tie the person, there will be some gaps between the wrists.

    Give him room to cheat.

    This is probably the first time these two have done this kind of thing.

    Xu Shulou was very d that he got out of the tub and put on his clothes before he fell unconscious.

    He couldn''t imagine what it would have been like if they kidnapped him earlier.

    By lying on your side, let the de in the inner pocket of the cuff drop.

    Hold it between two fingertips and start to cut the hemp rope a little bit.

    The soft skin on his wrist seemed to be rubbed heavily against rough stones, and he couldn''t help biting his lip because of the pain.

    Perhaps because the eyes were too gloomy, the two turned their heads to look at him btedly.

    "Sister, is he staring at us?"

    "may be."

    "Is he mad?"

    "should be."

    "Then we..."

    Xu Shulou thought in his heart, is he going to let him go?

    "Or continue to knock him out, I don''t want to be stared at."

    "You have a point."

    The two approached with their clothes covered in rain, and Xu Shulou''s heart beat faster.

    no.

    Can''t let theme over.

    When the de behind them is found, it will anger them.

    The sound of footsteps stepping on the rain-soaked dry grass made the ears and body ufortable.

    There is still a scent of soap locust on my body, but it is covered by the damp rain. I am already shivering from the cold, but the sweat keepsing out.

    Xu Shulou prays that they change their minds.

    He was lucky once.

    The candlelight faltered with the influx of the night wind, and their approach caused the airflow from the hem of their clothes topletely extinguish it.

    "Sister, it''s so dark."

    "The candle is wet with rain, it''s fine, just light it up again."

    Xu Shulou made a bold move.

    He gave up the movement of slowly sliding the rope while pinching the de with two fingers, and instead held the de, struggling to get up while avoiding the two approaching, and shed fiercely at the hemp rope.

    "Don''t move around, the rain is leaking over there, only here is clean."

    The voice of a boy is persuading.

    The candle is lit, and in an instant, the shadow is outlined, swaying with teeth and ws.

    If someone passes by at this time, they must think that this ce is haunted.

    "Sister, I smell blood."

    The girl protected the small bean-like me with both hands, and her eyes fell on Xu Shulou, "Are you injured?"

    "Did we hurt him when we brought him out?"

    "We just sprinkled some medicine in the water and it didn''t hurt anyone."

    The internal force is running sluggishly. It turns out that Xu Shulou grinds his teeth because he was drugged. When he leaves, he will return thousands of times.

    The me finally stabilized, emitting a warm halo.

    The hemp rope behind him has fallen off.

    Hold the de in the palm of your hand.

    The moment the girl squatted down and put the candle away, he would immediately get up and control her.

    Only by taking a hostage...

    The girl was more sensitive than she imagined. The moment Xu Shulou moved her hand from behind, the girl noticed it. She didn''t even look up, and rolled on the spot with a candle in one hand.

    Xu Shulou was immediately at a disadvantage.

    Because of the closeness of the two of them, he didn''t have time to fix the hemp rope on his feet.

    Unlucky.

    Regret it was toote.

    Enduring his nausea, he reacted quickly and rushed over.

    The muddy water on the ground immediately covered him.

    Before she got up, she used the inertia of the fall to attack her face. When she stretched out her hand to block, the de in her palm finally showed its sharp edge and shed heavily on her arm.

    Blood gushes out immediately.

 Chapter 334: heartbroken

    Chapter 334 Heartbroken

    He is betting.

    Bet this is a girl who is afraid of pain.

    This is her hand holding a candle, the pain caused the candle in her hand to be thrown away.

    Darkness obstructs vision.

    Xu Shulou rolled on the ground again, and before she could react, the dey across her neck.

    Until now, he has not breathed a sigh of relief.

    She leaned against his shoulder with all her strength, her neck slightly raised, already stained with blood.

    Why¡­

    The nerve in my heart was still tense.

    Out of the corner of his eye, the boy fell on him, and he stood quietly in the darkness.

    Their battles are simple and straightforward, without any bells and whistles. They are simple and natural, and the time from start to finish is very short.

    Didn''t he react?

    "àÛàÍ"

    There is a girl''sughter in my ears.

    Immediately, the de on the neck fell with the unconscious arm and rolled to the ground without making a sound.

    Xu Shulou was horrified to find that he could no longer sense the existence of this arm.

    No, not just this arm.

    He consciously felt that half of his body was disappearing.

    If he hadn''t been able to see its existence, he would have thought they had been turned into ashes and blown away by the wind.

    "It turns out that you were really injured," the girl nodded thoughtfully, and grinned in the next second, "Hurry up and get me the medicine, it hurts so bad!"

    Xu Shulou watched helplessly as his de was being yed with by the opponent.

    By the way, he raised his chin, put it on his neck and made a gesture.

    hurts.

    Frightened.

    All kinds of emotions mixed together.

    He will die.

    The warm blood is taken away by the outside world as soon as it flows.

    Immediately afterwards, a pain in his arm awakened his almost numb consciousness.

    Silver-white lightning swam in the air, making his face white.

    When was thest time you were so scared?

    It must have been when he was picked up on the green hill.

    The girl suddenly pushed him hard, and Xu Shulou hit his head on the pir with a buzzing sound.

    But he didn''t care.

    His eyes were attracted by the dartsing from the sky.

    It broke through the raindrops, went forward without hesitation, and plunged heavily into the ground.

    Girls dodged it.

    But this is not the end.

    Another three darts flew towards the girl.

    She dodged the first two with a movement that ordinary people could notplete, but thest one ruthlessly wiped her face and nailed it to the broken table leg behind her.

    Xu Shulou saw clearly at the end of the silver-white lightning curtain that it was not some kind of dart, everyone''s dart looked so strange.

    Those are the leaves.

    Different shapes of leaves.

    Xu Shulou thought that the two would take him as a hostage to greet the approaching figure.

    Lu Jingzhi also felt the same way, so when the two of them didn''t realize it, she immediately walked ghostly through the boy near the door, and arrived at Xu Shulou''s side.

    people are alive.

    Lu Jingzhi was relieved.

    When the rain-soaked fingers approached him, there was a chill. Xu Shulou didn''t have time to think about it, when he heard a familiar voice, "breathing smoothly."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Then the fingertipsnded on the wound on his neck.

    I don''t know if he is numb or has an illusion, but the itchy and painful wound is not so ufortable.

    Xu Shulou took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "You found me missing and came after me?"

    "Um."

    "Perhaps I should consider changing a group of guards."

    "Aren''t you unavable?"

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    That also has to be changed.

    God knows that he was heavily defended, yet he ended up like this.

    At this moment, the two sides are confronting each other.

    "who are you?"

 Chapter 335: found

    Chapter 335 I found it

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were filled with killing intent, she wondered if this was the reason why Xu Shulou wanted her to help kill someone, someone seeking revenge?

    "How did you find this ce? We obviously haven''t sent the ckmail letter yet!" the girl murmured.

    Lu Jingzhi asked softly, "Kidnapping, asking for money?"

    The boy replied, "Yes, you look like rich people."

    The two of them are wearing ck clothes, but the style is not night clothes.

    The lower half of the face was covered with a cloth. The eyes of the two were very simr. They were both innocent almond eyes, blinking and recognizable.

    That''s it, kidnapping.

    The rope on Xu Shulou''s ankle was finally untied.

    Already cold and almost unconscious.

    He looks too embarrassed now, so embarrassed that he wishes no one came to save him.

    In this way, people will not see such a bad side.

    But thinking about it, it was Lu Jingzhi who came to save people, and he felt nothing.

    After all, I have never seen such a distressed look.

    Xu Shulou was in a mess, his siblings were no better than him, and it was the first time Lu Jingzhi saw a kidnapper who could make himself like this.

    The sound of the rain began to be strange.

    "Hail is falling." Lu Jingzhi stared at the sky through a small hole in the roof, and the moment she finished speaking, a hail the size of a pigeon egg hit the entrance of the ruined temple.

    The desire of the siblings to leave was cut off.

    What a strange couple.

    "How did you get knocked out?"

    The two sides were in a stalemate for the time being, Lu Jingzhi supported Xu Shulou, and her body was also stained with ayer of muddy water.

    "It wasn''t knocked out, they said it was drugged."

    "Tea cup?"

    Xu Shulou slowed down and squeezed out two words, "Bathtub."

    "Sister, can we not get the ransom?"

    "It should be, someone hase to the door."

    "Then what to do? I''m hungry."

    "Let''s change the way tomorrow and see if we can steal some food."

    "What if we can''t steal it?"

    "You can also grab it, we run fast."

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Lu Jingzhi couldn''t hold back, and augh overflowed from his mouth.

    Xu Shulou''s internal energy was sluggish, and he couldn''t hear the mutterings of the siblings who were farther away from them. He thought that Lu Jingzhi wasughing at him, and his face was very ugly, but seeing her in the rain, she rushed to save him. Nothing to say, just a cold snort.

    Soon the cold snort turned into a cry of pain.

    It was swallowed back into the throat after only one bite.

    Lu Jingzhi took care of the wound on his arm. There was no dry cloth, so he could only apply the medicine powder and let it dry.

    "Kill them." Xu Shulou''s voice was very calm, but his eyes were full of waves, "I''ll give you the money for the killer to ept the task, one thousand taels."

    Lu Jingzhi: "It''s quite easy to order people around."

    The ruined temple ispletely broken.

    There is a water curtain hole between the two parties.

    The voice of the girl over there asked, "Will the killer get any money for epting the mission? Is one thousand taels a lot? Can we be killers?"

    Rao is Lu Jingzhi, no matter how big his nerves are, he can also find something wrong between the two of them.

    There is no killing intent on them.

    Even when the girl''s de touched Xu Shulou''s neck, she still had a very t aura.

    It was as if he had shed afterward, without wanting his life.

    By using another sh of lightning, Lu Jingzhi could clearly see the blood on the girl''s neck.

    A very shallow one, it seems that only a skin has been broken.

    This kind of recovery is easy, and if the medicine is good, it will not even leave scars.

    is revenge.

    Moved to her arm along the way, with a wet cloth strip tied near her heart, the same as her treatment method, sprinkled powder on the wound, but did not take other measures.

    No other, no dry dressing here.

 Chapter 336: Ask politely, how to be a killer?

    Chapter 336 Polite inquiry, how to be a killer?

    Can feel two burning eyes.

    Lu Jingzhi felt murderous in her heart, she nodded, "Yes."

    The arm was poked by Xu Shulou.

    She leaned closer, "Aren''t you short of people? Thebor force delivered to your door."

    Xu Shulou was full of gloom, "Them? I''m afraid I won''t be blessed."

    "Before you be killers, you need to answer a few questions for me. Why did you choose him to kill?"

    Just because he''s rich?

    "That''s right, you can tell you''re rich just by looking at the battle."

    Lu Jingzhi remembered the Shangyuan Festival.

    Big fanfare is really not a good thing.

    Being a target.

    The two brothers and sisters are not at all the same as the skills they showed. They are really easy to coax. With just a few words, their family background will be cleared up.

    "If you are angry because we did something to you, we apologize to you. I didn''t want to hurt you. I just want money." The girl''s name is Ying Que, and the voice is just like her name.

    Xu Shulouughed angrily.

    Didn''t want to hurt him?

    Then the wound on his neck came out by himself?

    Ridiculous.

    As if hearing his inner voice, Ying Que added, "You did it first."

    Lu Jingzhi looked at their wounds that seemed to be copied and pasted, and clicked his tongue lightly.

    Looks just like her.

    Vengeance is very heavy.

    Ying Li followed her sister and said, "My sister said it, I''m sorry."

    Xu Shulou had a heart attack for a while and didn''t want to talk.

    That''s it?

    No matter howcking he is, he will not find two heartless people to make up for it.

    The hailstorm passed after a while.

    The hole in the roof was torn to make a bigger opening.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed, "My family looked like this back then."

    "?"

    When is the time, I still don¡¯t forget to feel my life.

    Xu Shulou was so cold that he trembled unconsciously, he had only one thought now, to kill two people and go back to the inn to sleep.

    Seeing that Lu Jingzhi didn''t intend to do anything, he used aggressive methods, "Do you feel sorry for them? Do you..."

    The little girl''s voice sounded faintly, "You took the opportunity to give me a hat."

    If you continue to buckle, she will really get lost in the angel halo he sent.

    There was an attack.

    Lu Jingzhi saw the flying object, quickly retracted the attacking hand, and caught it.

    "It''s a wound medicine."

    Xu Shulou avoided Lu Jingzhi''s outstretched hand and was shocked, "You dare to use the things they threw at me! What if it''s poison? What if..."

    "Okay, put it away first."

    The two have been expressing their friendship, but also restraining their aggression.

    Ying Que took the trouble to ask how to be a killer.

    "Lack of money?"

    "Very hungry. We need money to buy things. We don''t have any. We have been hungry for several days. Each of us ate half a bun."

    Ying Que looked at this side with a pair of almond eyes, "I''m sorry, I was caught before handing over the ckmail letter. We are not as skilled as others, so we decided to change our career."

    Ying Li followed suit and nodded.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    From getting started to entering the soil, I''m probably talking about them.

    Ying Que was about to say something, but suddenly saw the little girl who was listening to her talk, twisting the water droplets on the tip of her hair, and paused. The next moment, regardless of herpanion''s exmation, she lifted her up and ran outside.

    He tapped his toes to the ground, passing before her eyes like smoke and dust.

    Ying Que opened his mouth, and suddenly his expression changed, and he and Ying Li ran out almost at the same time.

    "what are you doing!"

    Regarding the wound, Xu Shulou''s face lost all blood in pain, and he looked like he had just returned from digging a grave.

    The hostility in the voice is not heavy, but there are moreints.

    Thick water mist rushed into his throat, and he had to shut up.

    Eyes are forced to squint to see things.

    is this moment.

    He saw the ruined temple and it copsed.

 Chapter 337: The slap comes quickly

    Chapter 337 The p in the face came quickly

    The muddy water on Xu Shulou''s clothes was washed clean.

    The rain slid across the wound, the powder was washed down, and fell to the ground together with blood.

    The sudden pain is no less than cutting the flesh off the wound.

    He was not alone in the pain.

    Ying Que is not much better than him.

    Blooming rainflowers on the ground, everyone lowered their eyebrows and eyes. Behind them was the ruined ruined temple, exuding a decaying atmosphere. They were like a group of homeless quails.

    It is impossible to take shelter from the rain.

    "Let''s go, let''s go to stay overnight. When I came, I saw a vige nearby." Lu Jingzhi is a man of action.

    Faint refusals go unnoticed, mouths open to rain.

    Xu Shulou has not been so desperate for a long time.

    With thest of his breath he called out, "Have you notified..." his guards?

    "I said, I ran to the east, but I haven''t seen him yet, so I guess I ran away." Lu Jingzhi interrupted him, "How should I say it, in all respects, it should be changed."

    Although he was weak all over, and the wound even lost the pain feeling because of the cold, Xu Shulou still made thest effort.

    reject.

    He has to say no.

    He can walk by himself!

    I don¡¯t know if God heard his pleading, but the leaning around him finally stopped.

    Before he was excited, he was hugged.

    Lu Jingzhi, "I understand, you don''t want to be carried."

    No.

    You do not understand.

    Close your eyes to stop the wind and rain.

    It can also hide the despair in the eyes.

    In the wind and rain, Lu Jingzhi''s sense of direction will not be a problem.

    Soon pass a vige.

    Knocked on the door of the nearest person, but no one answered.

    "Change one." Ying Que, who came up to him, said.

    Maybe she lost too much blood and was out of breath. During the run, she tore off the cloth on her face, and the exposed half of her face was very tender, and she looked like an inexperienced person.

    Lu Jingzhi is already very fast with light work.

    But the two were able to keep up.

    It doesn''t make any sense whether to change or not.

    On such a stormy night, people who live in this kind of thatched cottage generally cannot sleep.

    Always frightened, as long as there is a problem with the house, the family can immediately get up and run out with valuables.

    Besides, there was a burst of hail just now.

    Lu Jingzhi can onlyment that he did not encounter hail that year.

    If the house leaks, it will rain all night, but if the house leaks, the wind and hail will be the end of the day.

    She jumped over the wall with ease, the ground under her feet was soft, if she hadn''t learned how to step on the snow without a trace, half of her feet would sink in.

    I didn''t have the time to look at this small courtyard, and led people straight to the main room, and there was a hasty knock on the door apanied by her voice, "Sorry for the trouble, let''s borrow a night - I will pay, how about a tael of silver?" Sample?"

    As the saying goes.

    Money can turn ghosts around.

    Xu Shulou''s internal strength was sluggish, and he seemed to have returned to the time when there was still a burning heart in his body.

    No, worse than that.

    He can feel the heat.

    Extremely low temperature.

    Drenched skin, the icy wind cut across the body like a knife.

    A tael of silver?

    What to use.

    No wonder they can open the door.

    Squeak.

    The face p came quickly.

    The candle was dimly lit, and one head poked out, nervously, seeing four people outside, passing through the gate without a sound, and shivering involuntarily.

    Seeing Lu Jingzhi''s ck hair wet and sticky to the side of his snow-white face at first nce, the man trembled like a sieve.

    Take a closer look.

    Under the area covered by candlelight, the face of the person in front of him is exquisite.

    It is very different from the imagined ghost.

 Chapter 338: sell yourself to pay off debts

    Chapter 338 Selling oneself to pay off debts

    e in."

    The woman stepped back three steps to make room for them.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded, "Thank you."

    The two siblings are also obsessed, and they have to follow them even in this situation.

    "Our family is poor and we don''t have any extra towels."

    "Clothing is also fine, the fabric is softer." Lu Jingzhi shook out ten taels of silver from his cuff, "It''s better to be clean, can you help me boil some hot water?"

    The eyes of the woman were glued to the silver and refused to move.

    Almost snatched the silver from her hand and bit it with her teeth.

    "Yes, yes, I''m going to heat the hot water." The woman''s eyes disappeared from the smile, she pulled Lu Jingzhi and said, "Girl, it''s not good to just put yourpanion on the chair like this, how about it, here It''s the bed, you move him over there."

    Ten taels of silver.

    What''s the point of a little rain on the bedding.

    Xu Shulou refused, "I won''t go."

    The young man''s clothes are made of a material that the woman can''t tell, but they must be very expensive, and they glow slightly under the candlelight.

    He was adjusting his breathing and half-closed his eyes. Even so, it was impossible to ignore the arrogance on his body.

    The woman''s mouth moved, and she said to Lu Jingzhi, "Then I''ll go to boil the hot water first."

    Grabbing the coir raincoat next to her, she had to go through the rain curtain to the stove on the other side.

    After a few minutes, the door opened.

    Xu Shulou immediately tensed his muscles in conditioned reflex, and habitually touched the sword on his waist.

    felt empty.

    It also affected the wound, so painful that he had to bite the tip of his tongue to suppress the pain.

    The other three were not as frightened as he was.

    The tall and thin man brought a woman into the room, the woman was holding a child, and the man was holding a pile of clothes, touching those dark eyes, he lowered his head unconsciously, "My mother asked me to bring the clothes, This is what my Nier wears."

    The fabric is not very good, but it is soft and soft.

    It doesn''t look like a child of this age can wear it.

    who cares.

    The wound on Xu Shulou''s arm was no longer bleeding, and the edge of the knife wound was soaked and turned white. Lu Jingzhi rolled up his soaked cuff to fix it, cleaned the wound again, and picked up a clean cloth to wrap it up.

    Lu Jingzhi touched his fingertips, it was so cold, "Does the wound hurt? Squeak."

    ¡°¡­ hurts.¡±

    "Do you need to cry?"

    Xu Shulou: "...No need."

    Water stains gathered on the ground, he moved his other hand, touched his neck, and suddenly stopped, the tingling blood line on the neck disappeared.

    The moment the little girl who was lowering her head to choose clothes raised her head, Xu Shulou lowered her hand and hung it by her side.

    When did it disappear?

    In the rain?

    Lu Jingzhi muttered, "Don''t look at me with weird eyes."

    Xu Shulou forced himself to look away.

    He remembered that she was very sensitive to sight.

    The two siblings squatted aside, watching her pick and choose. When she handed over ayer of strong blue cotton cloth torn from the inner side of the skirt, Ying Que took it with one hand, "Thank you."

    Calmly, as if waiting for this moment.

    Ying Li, "Thank you."

    Turning to Ying Que, he said, "Sister, are we in debt?"

    "Yes, she bought this fabric with money."

    "Then do we have to sell ourselves to pay off the debt?"

    "It should be like this."

    Ying Li looked up at Lu Jingzhi, "My sister said, we are going to sell ourselves to pay off the debt."

    Lu Jingzhi encountered this situation for the first time in his life, "Sell it to someone else, how is he?"

    Rmended Xu Shulou: ¡°¡­¡±

    Why are you so epting of mental retardation? !

 Chapter 339: She cant see someone who doesnt like sweet potatoes

    Chapter 339 She Can''t See Someone Who Doesn''t Love Sweet Potatoes

    They are all going to die anyway.

    Xu Shulou''s eyes were cold, he didn''t care who they owed.

    After drinking hot water, both siblings and Lu Jingzhi changed into clothes. They were the clothes of a woman holding a child. They were washed very clean and there were many patches on them.

    Their clothes were taken by the woman to the oven to be roasted.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed again, if he hadn''t been on the road with Xu Shulou, he wouldn''t have encountered such an outrageous thing.

    After another thought, Xu Shulou would not be rescued.

    If something happens to him, Mother should be more worried.

    She will be sad too.

    Now there is only one Xu Shulou left with water dripping all over his body.

    "You are not afraid of death." Lu Jingzhi rolled up his sleeves, the clothes were too big for her.

    Rather shivering here in wet clothes.

    "You won''t let me die," Xu Shulou looked at her quietly, with a strange expression, as if trying to suppress the water that was about to boil, "You will save me, right?"

    Lu Jingzhi nodded seriously, "That''s for sure."

    Xu Shulou watched her tiptoe to see the three or four-year-old child in the woman''s arms, and listened to her undisguised pleasantughter. Suddenly, an emotion that had never been felt in more than ten years took over. heart.

    Is he too mean?

    Suspect.

    Try.

    ¡­

    She regarded him as a friend.

    he¡­

    "I cooked some porridge for you." The woman brought a few big bowls with the rain on her body, and the coir raincoat soaked the ground again.

    The corner of the wall is connected to the water with a basin.

    The house is damp and cold.

    The millet porridge was boiled thick, and the siblings immediately gleamed their eyes and swallowed hard.

    The sweet breath made their saliva unstoppable.

    The stomach that had been silent for a long time began to growl, not to be outdone.

    Along with the porridge, there are sweet potatoes roasted on the fire.

    The amount of ten taels of silver is really impressive.

    Enough for them to spontaneously give some help.

    Lu Jingzhi has recovered, picked two sweet potatoes, one for Xu Shulou and the other for himself, and when the boy didn''t look at her directly, he knew that he was ill again.

    The siblings looked at her eagerly.

    It is said that they have principles, but they are very artificial, and they are said that they have no principles. At this time, it depends on her face.

    "eat."

    The two cheered.

    I''m in debt again.

    However, there is no need to worry about debts.

    Lu Jingzhi''s temperature regtion rose, and soon, the palms of his hands were already warm.

    She asked Xu Shulou again, "How can anyone not like roasted sweet potatoes? I''ll help you peel off the skin of sweet potatoes, do you want to eat it?"

    Xu Shulou hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    Sweet potatoes baked in the fire are very soft and glutinous, and the caramelized sugar juice condenses near the outer skin. This is Lu Jingzhi''s favorite ce to eat.

    She can''t see someone who doesn''t like sweet potatoes.

    Eating is not the main purpose.

    In this weather, the body needs some energy supplements.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi stayed up all night.

    To put it bluntly, she was afraid that Xu Shulou would die.

    After the two siblings upied the bed and fell asleep, Lu Jingzhi immediately used his supernatural power to walk on his arm for a moment.

    It was dawn.

    He has no fever.

    "I''ve changed my mind." Xu Shulou who just opened his eyes said, "I decided to ept your proposal?"

    "?"

    Facing her curious look, Xu Shulou said in a hoarse voice, "I won''t kill them."

    Lu Jingzhi: "Oh, wait, you''ve been thinking about this all night?"

    Due to the identst night, I rested for two full days after returning to the inn.

    The guards didn''t dare to show their atmosphere, and stood guard at the door in a well-mannered manner.

    Several other people squatted directly below his window.

    I am afraid that this kind of thing will happen again.

 Chapter 340: Threat reappears

    Chapter 340 The Threat Returns

    The two siblings have been wandering around the county with Lu Jingzhi for the past two days.

    Follow the deer and startle the branch = can fill the stomach.

    They are very interested in everything, and they are also excited when they see ordinary gadgets on the street.

    "Sister, I want to buy."

    "No money."

    "Can I still owe my debts?"

    "have no idea."

    The pressure was on Lu Jingzhi, and Lu Jingzhi waved his small hand, "Buy."

    The siblings are very big-hearted.

    No need for anyone to say anything these two days, the two of them fully exined their birth age and family background.

    The two of them are not from Cann Nation, they are a small tribe at the junction of Cann Nation and surrounding countries. From birth to now, this is the first time they have traveled abroad.

    The pupils are ck. I didn¡¯t look closely at night. When I looked at them under the sun, they had a purple halo.

    The two of them are not very old, the same age as Lu Jingzhi, and shorter than her.

    The two of them ran out secretly.

    My family members don¡¯t know.

    -

    Not long after setting off from the county seat, and about to reach the town at the junction with Linning City, Bai Rong received a letter.

    It was a letter to Xu Shulou, Xu Shulou looked at it twice, and there was nothing to hide, so he handed the letter to Lu Jingzhi.

    The letter said that Mrs. Wang''s condition has improved a lot recently.

    She supports her in her research.

    It would be great if an antidote to Zhu Xinyan could be developed.

    Xu Shulou yed with the brush in his hand. Next, he was going to write a reply. After opening the letter, he pinched the wound on the other arm with his fingertips. Through the thick bandage, the wound was unconscious, and he seemed to be unconscious. He opened his mouth, "Is there really an antidote to Xinyan in the world? I don''t believe it."

    "Are you going to write a reply like this?"

    Lu Jingzhi''s insensitive EQ feels that this is somewhat unfriendly to Bai Rong.

    People have worked hard to develop the antidote.

    You say here¡ªI don''t believe you can research it.

    This is not pouring cold water, this is making ice for others.

    "...No, I''m just feeling emotional, that Wang Chuan''s mother probably won''t survive this year."

    "Not necessarily."

    "Do you think she can survive?"

    "Didn''t Bai Rong say that she is special, and since she is special, she must be different from you."

    "oh¡­"

    Lu Jingzhi reacted for two seconds, realizing that she had just said something terrible.

    In Xu Shulou''s half-smile eyes, she twitched the corners of her lips, "So that''s how it is."

    I don¡¯t know when I became uneasy and kind.

    has been cheating on her.

    Displeased.

    Very upset.

    I was holding my breath.

    Lu Jingzhi went through the events of the past few days in his mind.

    The timeline continues to move forward, to the Shangyuan Festival.

    She didn''t hide the fact that he was poisoned, but she didn''t explicitly say that she knew what the poison was in him.

    She didn''t realize she was going to say it.

    He has eight hundred eyes.

    Lu Jingzhi was speechless, "You can actually speak human words when necessary, why do you think it''s soplicated to do something that can be solved in one sentence?"

    Xu Shulou said unhurriedly, "I still know some secrets about you."

    Speaking of this, Lu Jingzhi has no good temper.

    He was a threat when we first met.

    After a year, this is still the virtue.

    "tell me the story."

    Today is a sunny day, they rest early, the sky is burning with clouds, and it looks like it will be very hot tomorrow.

    With the windows open, there is an asional cool breeze, and when the windows are closed, the heat and restlessness suddenly hit.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing with the windows closed?¡±

    Lu Jingzhi moved her knuckles, covered her mouth with her hands, and pretended to smile softly, which contradicted her usual temperament, and her whole person revealed a sense of horror from the inside out.

    "Of course I was thinking about the steps needed to destroy the corpse."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Your ancestors!

 Chapter 341: UI

    Chapter 341 Martial arts in the world, only fast can not break

    Finger movement makes a slight sound.

    It¡¯s been a long time since she acted like this in the second grade. She often did this kind of action in junior high school, and then she was told that she would get arthritis when she got old, so she never snapped her fingers again.

    The steps are not fast, but there is only such a small room in the room, and the distance between the two is getting closer step by step.

    "What are you going to do?" Xu Shulou stood up abruptly, driving the legs of the chair behind him to slide heavily on the ground, making an ear-piercing noise.

    The short sound instantly aroused people''s chills.

    The person on the opposite side walked briskly, rubbing the fingertips of the other hand with one hand, the nails on the fingertips were shiny and shiny, but at this moment, Xu Shulou felt a chill for no reason.

    It seemed that it was not a hand, but a cold knife.

    He took a step back as if he was facing an enemy, and stared at Lu Jingzhi cautiously, his pupils shrank slightly due to nervousness.

    Suddenly, the memories of the past upy my mind.

    st year.

    In the mountains and forests.

    She slowly stretched out the hand thatnded on his neck.

    Xu Shulou knew that the y was over.

    Still have to struggle.

    At the moment the hand struck, he leaned back to avoid it.

    The indoor space is not big, and you have to avoid tables, chairs and beds, but the screen has be a life-saving treasure.

    Xu Shulou has never seen her make a few shots.

    I only know that her lightness kung fu is good, after all, she rarelygs behind inpetitions with Ji Ji.

    UI.

    In this kind of ce where you can''t use your hands and feet, fast means to seize the opportunity and make a quick decision.

    I don''t know where her dagger came from.

    Wood, shiny and shiny, with the unique aroma of trees.

    The sharpness of the de is not inferior to iron props.

    Don''t ask him how he knows.

    Now he is pressed on the table, and the knife is lying across his neck.

    The body is rmed everywhere, and the sense of urgency that is pressing every step of the way makes the brain unprecedentedly quiet.

    Some people will speak human words when they are about to die.

    "Sorry, I said the wrong thing."

    The brain directed the mouth to say this sentence, but the crisis was not resolved.

    The de was still sticking to his skin, Lu Jingzhi smiled and said, "Ah, which sentence is wrong?"

    Xu Shulou: "...all wrong."

    Staring at Xu Shulou''s neck, she suddenly understood.

    The short knife was withdrawn, and it was slowly put into the cuff close to the wrist, "Let me tell you a story, this story is called the farmer and the snake."

    Xu Shulou: "?"

    When is the mood to tell stories.

    A few short sentences told him a fable.

    Lu Jingzhi was in a good mood and gave himself a thumbs-up: "I think I have more and more talent for storytelling. It is a big loss for them to lose me in the storytelling world."

    "Are you saying that I am that snake?" He questioned and mocked such things as usual.

    "I''m saying that you may be snake soup in the future." Lu Jingzhi said casually.

    The room is very quiet.

    Xu Shulou was thinking that he should regard her as a friend.

    He will subconsciously avoid the attacking hand, and he will resist the danger lying on his neck with his whole body, but¡ªhe will also rx because the source of danger is controlled by her.

    The guard is outside the house, as long as he shouts...

    But he didn''t.

    He actually didn''t think the little girl would be cruel.

    It turns out he was right.

    The skin is still smooth and there are no blood marks on it.

    "Don''t touch it, I use the back of the knife." Lu Jingzhi touched his nose, but it seemed that the young nobleman was rtively tender, and she still drew a red mark.

    Xu Shulou''s heart seemed to be stuffed with a ball of cotton, which was tightly blocked.

    "I am the snake..."

    The voice is a rare confusion.

 Chapter 342: sue your cousin

    Chapter 342 Sue your cousin

    The moment the window was opened, the long-nned wind rushed in.

    The thin sweat that emerged from the fight with hands and feet was taken away in an instant.

    Xu Shulou touched the well-wrapped wound with gauze.

    Just a big fight, it didn''t even feel the slightest pain.

    Xu Shulou didn''t know why he was so sad.

    A year ago, when she had murderous intent in her eyes and looked at him like an ant, he was never so sad.

    sorry.

    Should he say sorry without hesitation like the heartless siblings?

    "Hello?" Lu Jingzhi raised her hand and waved in front of him twice. When the other party''s eyes finally focused, she breathed a sigh of relief, "Did I scare you?"

    Oh my god, so delicate.

    It''s hard to joke around.

    "No." Xu Shulou turned his head away, not looking at her.

    "Snake soup, tell me the secret about me that you just wanted to say, and I''ll see if it''s what I think." Lu Jingzhi was probably sure what he wanted to say, but he still wanted to ask.

    Yesterday, I was so busy controlling the ability to stop the bleeding on his arm wound that I forgot that there was still a blood line on his neck.

    identally erased itpletely.

    It should have been noticed like this.

    Xu Shulou: "??? What do you call me?"

    His eyes were full of disbelief.

    "Nickname, don''t mind, or do you prefer me to call you Xiaobai?"

    Xu Shulou took a deep breath, closed his eyes, "I''m sorry."

    Lu Jingzhi was looking out the window to look for the siblings, logically speaking, they woulde back at this time.

    Hearing this, I thought I was hallucinating.

    She is right in saying something, it is really awkward to be scrutinized with strange eyes.

    "I said I''m sorry, you can forget that sentence," Xu Shulou lowered his eyshes, and exined softly, "That''s not a threat, it''s just..."

    "It''s just that you are mean, I know." Lu Jingzhi said grinningly, "I''m not afraid even if you threaten me, if you threaten me, I''ll¡ª"

    Just what?

    Just kill him?

    "¡ªJustin to your cousin."

    Xu Shulou vetoed faster with his mouth than his brain: "No."

    After speaking, he wanted to give himself a face.

    Both sides stood still for a moment.

    Lu Jingzhi burst intoughter suddenly, "So you are afraid of this, my God!"

    Finally, Xu Shulou still expressed what he once guessed, but now he is very sure, "You have medicine that can heal wounds instantly."

    Lu Jingzhi: "Poof¡ª"

    She was smiling, with encouraging eyes, her sincere expression seemed to be looking at not a potential enemy who was about to solve her secret, but a patient who was paralyzed in bed and could get up and walk immediately.

    "You can try to make some bold guesses."

    "Perhaps, you have the antidote to Xinyan." Xu Shulou unconsciously closed his palms, and pressed his fingertips against the soft palm, leaving the shape of several months of teeth.

    He didn''t mean to be a threat.

    He just didn''t want her to escape and let her agree with this matter.

    Antidote.

    The antidote for Zhu Xinyan...

    I have never had such a desire, and the intense emotions are tearing at my limbs.

    His eyes reveal imperceptible fragility.

    This is his guess.

    This is what he expected.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Be bolder!"

    "I''ve read the storybook written by Tudoudui. I know it''s your sister. Maybe some of the stories she wrote are true." Xu Shulou said.

    There is an undetectable tension in the voice.

    He doesn''t count as shaking off her sister status, does he? Won''t be held grudges?

    Before he was aware of it, someone''s oppressive force had made him form the habit of thinking like this.

 Chapter 343: he will be assassinated by his sister

    Chapter 343 He will be assassinated by his sister

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed his chin in thought.

    real?

    What is real?

    Is it true that the elder sister poisoned and killed the younger sister, but the poison was sent to the father by mistake, or is it true that the low-level male lead is so introverted to the extreme just for the next year''s sess?

    Perhaps it is true that the fairy fell into the abyss?

    Also, the name Tudoudui will be assassinated by my sister.

    "Someone fell into the cliff, and on the line of life and death, he picked up martial arts cheats and dropped rare medicines."

    Lu Jingzhi looked at Xu Shulou''s eyes that were so determined that "I understand", burst intoughter, and then wiped his tears and said, "Just be happy."

    Brain tonic is a disease.

    If he hadn''t met her, he might have been killed long ago.

    Xu Shulou''s mind was in a thousand turns.

    He, is he wrong?

    "Since you think so, then I won''t hide it from you, we are friends after all,e here," Lu Jingzhi put the untied gauze on his eyes.

    Maybe because of internal strength, the healing speed is different.

    The wound healed much faster than before in Huxi Vige.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded casually, and the supernatural powers intertwined andnded on his arm, and the slightly bleeding wound seemed to be pulled together by invisible traction.

    Tissue grows rapidly and broken skin heals.

    Soon, back to original.

    If it weren''t for the scattered bloodstains around and the medicine powder attached to the skin, it would really make people think that the injury was just an illusion.

    Itchy.

    It was the first time to feel such a fast wound healing process.

    Itchy, he wanted to tear off the gauze that smelled like powder from his eyes, and take a look at the wound with his own eyes.

    "alright."

    Xu Shulou stared at the wound that had been scratched by a sharp de and soaked in rain, and now seemed to have never appeared before, and did not speak for a long time.

    "How, do you suddenly feel that the gratitude fee back then was still less?"

    "Indeed." Xu Shulou''s eyes flickered, "I will supply it to youter."

    "Eh?"

    Happy mouth is addicted, but I can still get gold and silver.

    But she is no longer short of silver, and has no interest in gratitude fees.

    That night, Xu Shulou had a dream.

    He knew it was a dream.

    In other words, this is not a dream, but something that actually happened.

    This is a very strange perspective. ''He doesn''t know what he looks like now, and what capacity he is standing in this huge bedroom.

    This is the queen''s pce.

    The two of them are pastries eaten here.

    Imperial physicianse and go.

    The courtdy and **** knelt down.

    The curtain was lifted, and the two childreny there side by side, unconscious.

    The emperor was furious.

    The vase hit the leading imperial physician heavily, and immediately, the smell of blood spread.

    The harem concubines are grounded and are waiting for the pce to be thoroughly investigated.

    Everyone is expecting them to wake up.

    But everyone knows they can''t wake up.

    Golden and red ripples broke through the darkness of the room and passed through the crowd. The woman came lightly like a phoenix-tailed butterfly falling from the sky.

    But she is not aszy and calm as before, nor is she as arrogant and agile as she was when she quarreled with others.

    Just kept crying.

    Crying so hard that it''s rare that she doesn''t look so good-looking.

    She doesn''t believe in Buddhism.

    Butter, the pce kept disying Buddha statues.

    Of course, she still doesn''t believe in Buddhism.

    The queen mother punished her for copying. She still dared to bezy. Sometimes he and his cousin would be entrusted with important tasks to help write.

    Xu Shulou doesn''t believe in Buddhism either.

    But he wants to believe once today.

    Believe in him...you can save him, and you can save your cousin.

    Xu Shulou didn''t want to die so early.

    Even if life is too unsatisfactory, even once reduced to being locked up by his mother and hungry enough to eat wood, he doesn''t want to die.

    They''re going to live long lives, right?

    Auntie, you will bless us with a long life, right...

 Chapter 344: for money

    Chapter 344 To give money

    "Are you urging your life?"

    Lu Jingzhi pointed to the sky, the orange line in the east was so weak that it could hardly be seen, and the sky was dark blue.

    Quiet, like the deep sea.

    The streets were empty, and the vendors who set up stalls didn''t even move.

    Lu Jingzhi is not a bad sleeper, but calling her to wake up at four in the morning is not too much.

    "Do you still have any medicine?" Xu Shulou still wanted to impress her with money, when the little girl stretched her waist, "Save Zhuizui? You don''t need to say that."

    He should understand.

    This is a little girl who looks at her face.

    The siblings are really obedient when they are not talking, they quietly follow behind Lu Jingzhi, and Ying Que helps her carry a bundle, which is full of food.

    The carriage had to be illuminated by the night pearl. After hearing that it was expensive, Ying Que would touch it more every time.

    "Help me kill someone."

    Lu Jingzhi looked up at him.

    Ying Que over there has already nodded heavily, "Liangqing, the matter of our kidnapping you is over, and we will not owe you anything in the future. If youe to me again, you will have to pay."

    Ying Li nodded, "Yeah, I need money."

    So it wasn''t calling her.

    Lu Jingzhi''s mouth twitched, and he raised his eyebrows with interest.

    In other words, will it really not cause disaster?

    She thought that at least a period of education would be needed before she could speak boldly.

    "Today we will arrive at Linning City, we will settle down in the town, someone will take you to the city, the person you want to kill is called Bai Jian."

    Although Ying Que became a killer on the first day, he is already a qualified killer.

    She doesn''t even ask why.

    But Lu Jingzhi was curious: "The reason?"

    "Many years ago, he made a suggestion to my mother," Xu Shulou said calmly, "He said that the young master is not from the Shen family, and has nothing to do with the royal family. He has provoked people in the pce for no reason. In my eyes, I should go home because of emotion and reason.¡±

    "Then you will hate him?"

    Lu Jingzhi: The old man''s mobile phone in the subway.

    But respect the blessing.

    "I overheard this sentence, and felt that I would not be staying in the pce for long, so I urged my cousin to skip school and go to the Queen''s Pce to eat pastries."

    There is no need for him to say the following things, Lu Jingzhi understands.

    When the guards took Ying Que away, Lu Jingzhi realized why this man was so confident.

    He coaxed Ying Li down and became his hostage.

    "Don''t fail, and don''t confess me if you fail," Xu Shulou said calmly, "This is the basic cultivation of a killer."

    Suicide is the fate of the loser.

    "I won''t fail," Ying Que said, "You have martial arts, right? I can secretly move you to a ruined temple, and I can kill someone quietly, don''t worry about me."

    Xu Shulou''s indifferent face was cracked.

    "My mother has always said that I am weak and should not go far away, but I found that Cann has many weaker people than me, such as you."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    You can shut up now.

    Lu Jingzhiughed so much that he wanted to move over.

    Ying Que pulled out a bottle from his belt, "This is the medicine powder I put in the tub, let''s use it this time too."

    "Your medicinal powder," Xu Shulou paused for a moment, "is it for sale?"

    "Sell." Ying Que readily agreed, "I''ll sell it to you for a tael of silver."

    Long silence.

    The almond eyes shining with purple light looked at Lu Jingzhi for help, "Is it too expensive? I want to sell it to pay off the debt. We still owe you money for sweet potatoes, porridge, clothes, candied haws..."

    Counting and counting with fingers.

    I can''t figure it out.

    "What medicine do you have, I bought it."

 Chapter 345: Is your enlightenment serious?

    Chapter 345 Is your enlightenment serious?

    Lu Jingzhi watched him take out a tael of silver and put it in Ying Que''s palm, and thetter happily turned out a few paper bags on his body and handed them to Xu Shulou.

    Lu Jingzhi reflected on himself.

    Your sons are all stingy, how can she spend money like water?

    The little girl has "´ò" written on the left face and "door" written on the right face, Xu Shulou can hardly pretend not to see it.

    Stingy?

    If money is not the problem, the problem is that the siblings will wash their hands when they have money, which is difficult.

    Ying Que left in a rented carriage.

    Xu Shulou has arranged all the specific matters, and she only needs to do it.

    "What kind of medicine are these?" Xu Shulou asked Ying Li, "Are they all the drugs you used tomit crimesst time?"

    "Only the white powder in the bottle is the medicine of the day. This white paper bag contains poison, but the medicine is very weak. It can make people foam at the mouth but cannot die. The medicine powder in this lighter yellow paper bag is applied on the body. It can make people fester all over and is not very toxic, this..."

    Ying carp is like a treasure.

    Each small packet of medicine has a different effect.

    Lu Jingzhi had only one thought after listening to it: You don¡¯t care if it¡¯s not very toxic?

    Xu Shulou opened the paper package to observe the medicinal powder inside.

    Wrap your hands with a handkerchief, for fear of getting a little bit of it.

    "The texture of the powder in the bottle is uniform and fine, and the rest is very coarse."

    Therge and small granules make the medicinal powder, which was thought to be tall after listening to the medicinal effect, instantly drop to a higher level.

    Lu Jingzhi lowered his head slowly, approached the table, puffed up his cheeks, and blew maliciously.

    The powder rolled on the square-shaped paper.

    Xu Shulou was so startled that he immediately moved back two meters with his chair.

    "The deer startled the branches!"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Here."

    Xu Shulou was really frightened.

    This pack is itching powder.

    ording to Ying Li, when it falls on the skin, it will itch so much that you want to cut the skin with a knife.

    He simply ignored Lu Jingzhi, and directed Ying Li to put away the paper bag.

    Ying Li also saw rough-made particles with uneven sizes, and said embarrassedly when wrapping, "We ran out in a hurry, and we were a littlezy when we made it, but it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t affect the effect."

    "You all did this?" Xu Shulou finally took his eyes off the paper bag andnded on Ying Li.

    The twelve-year-old child is not tall, and his skin is not as white as theirs, but hisplexion is well-proportioned, smooth and delicate, and he doesn''t seem to be dealing with mountain herbs.

    And at this age, it''s not too bad to be a drug boy for others.

    Seeing that Xu Shulou didn''t believe him, Ying Li was a little anxious and emphasized, "We really did it, what''s so difficult about it, people over there can make these medicines, like this tickling powder, this, and this, It¡¯s what children learn when they are enlightened.¡±

    Is your enlightenment a serious enlightenment?

    Intuition is a very metaphysical thing.

    Before Lu Jingzhi could react, his mouth could not wait to ask that sentence, "Then will you control Xinyan?"

    Xu Shulou''s heart beat violently.

    His eyes instantly turned to scrutiny, and they fell on Ying Li.

    Ying Li is not as sensitive to eyes as Lu Jingzhi, he just thinks that the two of them are weird, but still nods honestly, "Yes."

    There was silence between heaven and earth.

    Only the pounding of his heart remained.

    Yes.

    An understatement.

    With the unique innocence of children and the confusion of their questions.

    Limbs and bones are burning.

    The blood flowing under the skin seemed to be scorching hot, and he confirmed again with a hoarse voice, "Are you sure, it''s this name?"

 Chapter 346: see beauty

    Chapter 346 Meet the Beauty

    Xu Shulou didn''t know how long it took for him to recover.

    Ying Li has already left the house.

    Lu Jingzhi was not there either, he was the only one in the empty house.

    "Go and find out, and find out everything about the siblings! Where did theye from and where did theye from? Is their name true? What kind of tribe are they talking about?"

    Didn''t they lie?

    What is their purpose?

    Is the kidnapping really a simpleck of money?

    Is there really no other purpose?

    Is it a coincidence that Zhu Xinyan''s name appears here?

    Kill her.

    Give her up.

    The light and shadow in the eyes are flickering.

    for a long time.

    Suddenly, Xu Shulou stood up, "Go to Ying Que, make sure she is safe."

    In the guard''s heart, he was moved by the young master''s changes and was about to rush downstairs to rush to find Ying Que, when the young master''s voice came from behind, "It doesn''t matter if she didn''tplete her task, stop it if she can. "

    Enough talking.

    Even if they rushed there as fast as they could, they couldn''t stop them.

    But there is good news.

    That means Ying Que retreatedpletely.

    On the day when he met Yan Qingzhui, Ying Que also followed the guidance to the new location.

    This is the house of the Bai family in Linning City.

    No matter in which era, hoarding houses is something rich people love to do.

    The first thing I said when I saw Xu Shulou was: "I killed someone, I don''t owe you anything."

    Xu Shulou frantically winked at her, but it was as if he was winking at a blind man.

    Yan Qingzhui nced sideways at Xu Shulou with doubts on his face, and before he could open his mouth, Ji Ji yelled, "Kill? Kill who? How old do you think you are, shouting to kill."

    Ying Que answered seriously, "Twelve years old."

    Now that Ji Ji had nothing to say, Fufeng said, "It''s not young, we were more than twelve years old."

    Xu Shulou looked normal, and changed the subject calmly, "Cousin, I was kidnapped a few days ago."

    "Are you injured?" Yan Qingzhui looked him over from head to toe, his voice was gentle but tense, "Do you know who did it?"

    Xu Shulou wanted to say that he was injured.

    was seriously injured.

    Bleeding from the arm.

    But the words came to his lips, "It''s okay."

    The answer is only half the answer.

    Still so ambiguous.

    It is strange to say that there is no ghost in my heart.

    In the end, I will not lie to him.

    Yan Qingzhui smiled helplessly, and nced at Lu Jingzhi by the way.

    Um.

    It is not normal for two people to get together and not do things.

    Xu Shulou had something to ask Ying Que, so he found an excuse to leave after a while.

    The garden was trimmed clean and well-regted. The most eye-catching thing was a small lotus pond, but before the time came, it was bare.

    Lu Jingzhi has already begun to look forward to the season of lotus blooming.

    "Is he injured?" Yan Qing asked.

    "It''s okay." Facing the young man''s clear eyes, Lu Jingzhi didn''t even think about lying, and narrated the rainy night horror incident in detail like pouring beans.

    Hearing that the two siblings just now were murdered secretly, Yan Qing chased some marks between his brows.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t see that the beauty was unhappy, so he quickly exined that the two of them are now Xu Shulou''s people, um, hiredborers.

    "I''m bothering you, I didn''t expect such a big thing to happen," Yan Qing chased, "Do these two people want to stay?"

    "They are still useful, very useful."

    As for what it was used for, she didn''t say, and Yan Qingzhui didn''t ask either.

 Chapter 347: carrying a hoe

    Chapter 347 Carrying a **** and talking

    After exining to Ying Que what to say and what not to say, Xu Shulou was exhausted physically and mentally.

    This is not a child that a normal family can raise.

    Too.

    What normal kid can treat poison making as an enlightenment lesson?

    Their siblings are still different from Lu Jingzhi.

    Xu Shulou could feel the orderliness in the little girl''s looseness and the softness in the cruelty. How did she grow into a crystal-clear appearance in such a dark society? Xu Shulou was always thinking about this question, but Never figured it out.

    This doesn''t affect him considering Lu Jingzhi as a friend.

    The siblings are different.

    The two of them have a baby-like innocence. They are ignorant of the world. In this kind of bewilderment, they follow the rules set by the society step by step, and trample on the rules at will without understanding.

    bordering on naive cruelty.

    Xu Shulou habitually thinks about the necessity and inevitability of the existence of Ying Que.

    Yes.

    She has to live well.

    It can¡¯t be as it was once designed. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the task ispleted or not, and it doesn¡¯t matter whether people are discovered or dealt with.

    Xu Shulou knew that this ce was far away from his cousin, and there were only guards around, but when he mentioned these things, he still looked guilty, and unconsciously lowered his voice a little, "Have you heard of Zhu Xinyan?"

    Ying Que nodded, "Yes, where did you hear it, my brother told you?

    "Is this also used by you...for enlightenment?"

    Ying Que became a little interested, "Of course not, this is a very potent poison, it is not expensive, but its antidote is hard toe by, and the elders will not use it to enlighten us."

    Antidote.

    These are two words that it unexpectedly appeared.

    But when it did, it was unbelievable.

    Ying Que asked what she wanted to say the most, "Do you want to buy medicine?"

    "want."

    Hearing that he wanted Zhu Xinyan and its antidote, Ying Que shook his head, saying that he didn''t have it with him and that he couldn''t take it out for a while.

    Xu Shulou watched her leave.

    He was thinking, would it be faster to catch someone and threaten her so-called "family" or to follow her?

    As far as trusting herpletely...that''s impossible.

    -

    The n to go to Jiangnan was put on hold for a few days.

    The reason is that Xu Shulou is busy.

    Going out early and returningte every day, if Lu Jingzhi didn''t block the door after finding out the time, she really wouldn''t have seen him.

    Xu Shulou''s eyes were blue, and his eyshes were gently pped to cover them.

    "Are you doing bad things in the middle of the night?" Lu Jingzhi thought, she was familiar with being out in the middle of the night.

    Ready to move.

    Xu Shulou pinched his temple, barely maintained his mentality and answered a few sentences.

    The sentence pattern is perfunctory enough.

    But she couldn''t survive Lu Jingzhi''s repeated questioning, not to mention that she always added that she was going to sue Yan Qing.

    "Bai Jian was sent by my mother to be the steward of Ningcheng, and the property of the Bai family here is in his charge." Xu Shulou still yawned while speaking, and Lu Jingzhi stared at him.

    "He hasn''t been here for many years, and there are many people who disagree with him. I need to find someone to rece him."

    "When your mother found out that you were digging a corner with a **** like this, wouldn''t she find fault with you?"

    "No," Xu Shulou paused, "In your mind, what kind of person is my mother?"

    Lu Jingzhi just thought for a while before saying loudly, "You''re so handsome."

    Not to mention anything else, it is a ruthless person to gather the contacts of the three industries and still survive in the Shura field like the imperial capital until now.

    Xu Shulou was speechless.

    He didn''t want to hear what she thought was apliment at all.

 Chapter 348: Palm 348: Angel Halo Arrives Although Late

    Chapter 348 Three hundred and forty-eight palms: Angel halo arrivedte

    Xu Shulou couldn''t tell what kind of person his mother was.

    In other words, the ups and downs of half her life cannot be summed up clearly in a few words.

    Anyway, he is not a good person.

    Listening to Lu Jingzhi''s "conspiracy theory" spection, Xu Shulou shook his head, "The ce we live in now is the ce where the Bai family lives. If my mother wants to restrict my travels, she will directly lock me up and confine me. There will be no restrictions on money and residence." I."

    That is to say, as long as he cane out, as long as he wants, the identity of this "little son" is valid.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded.

    Understood.

    The Mrs. Bai she imagined was the kind of overbearing boss who said with a cold face, "You go, I will cut off your ck card as soon as you go."

    Unexpectedly, she would provide all kinds of conveniences to her son who was busy prying her corner.

    Xu Shulou looked ironic, "Do you think she is a good person?"

    Come,e,e,e.

    Her angel halo arrivedte.

    The deer grabbed the top of the head in a startled manner, held a ball of air and flung it aside, and saluted gracefully.

    Refused to wear a hat.

    "It''s just to supervise my itinerary." Xu Shulou''s voice was cold when he spoke softly, "If the pigeon flies fast, she should know that I''m staying in Linning City by now."

    The ce where he lived in the Bai family, the bank notes he had exchanged, and the privileges he had used are all at a nce.

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed the blown hair on his arm.

    "Maybe you also know that I went out yesterday and bought a red agate bracelet in Zhenyuan Pavilion."

    That is really closely monitored.

    Lu Jingzhi thought, "Are you buying a red agate bracelet as a gift?"

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Her focus is always so bizarre.

    "The death of Bai Jian¡ª" Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were trembling, "She wouldn''t know about it, would she?"

    "It''s all right, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find out, it doesn''t matter if you find out, or it''s better if you find out, it''s not the first time she knows my attitude. It''s just one person who died, she won''t care too much about it."

    The teenager''s sleepiness disappeared without a trace during the dialogue.

    At this moment, exhausted and retreated, showing his sharpness.

    Spirit is not introverted at all.

    Full of aggressiveness and indiscriminate attacks.

    Hurt others and hurt yourself.

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t change his face, and patted his head, "I''m still not suitable for IQ battles, and I''m easy to be manipted by others."

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t understand the fight between mother and son, but she knew one thing very well¡ªno matter how gloomy and arrogant Xu Shulou was, he was still a younger brother to Mrs. Bai.

    Xu¡¤brother¡¤Shulou: "Bai Jian is dead, and I have also found a steward who will take over the management of this area."

    Finally, a big step has been taken, only when the time is right.

    Just when Lu Jingzhi thought he was going to focus on his career, Xu Shulou began to ask, "Are you ready? It''s still a long way from Jiangnan."

    Career?

    What kind of career is just a trace of mercy leaked from other people''s hands.

    -

    Going further south, you can take the waterway.

    When boarding the boat, Lu Jingzhi had a smile on his face.

    Yan Qing asked her, "Is this your first time on a boat?"

    "Not really, but it''s the first time I''m so happy." After the apocalypse, the boat ride is to use myself as bait to hook up the mutated fish in theke.

    At that time, there was no such word as happy.

    There is only time to make ayout and jump up at the right time.

    Note, don''t jump with the fish, she often can''t overtake them.

    A strand of ck hair was blown by the wind and touched her hand, lingering.

    Surprised by the tickle, she subconsciously looked at the person who came and asked, "You saidst year that you would cut your hair this year."

 Chapter 349: If you are not hot, you are a ghost

    Chapter 349 You are a ghost if you are not hot

    Yan Qingzhui''s eyes fell on the strand of hair hooked by her, and said with a smile, "Do you still remember?"

    "Well, I remember." Lu Jingzhi put down the silky hair on his hand, and walked behind him

    gestured and said with emotion, "It''s so long, it can be sold for a lot of money."

    Yan Qingzhui was a little puzzled, "Huh?"

    Lu Jingzhi remembered that this was ancient times, and instantly changed the subject, "I think you look good with long hair like this, like a fairy in a painting, which is rare in the world."

    "The weather is hot, and the water vapor here is heavy, making it even more stuffy." Yan Qing chased, "You don''t want me to cut my hair short?"

    "No, you look good no matter what." Lu Jingzhi thought secretly, her hair can grow long in winter, and she can see beauties with different styles in different periods.

    Hui Ji looked at the person who suddenly became cheerful, "...What are you so happy about?"

    This ship was chartered, and Xu Shulou was never relentless in spending money.

    If it wasn''t for his reluctance to go to the Bai family, it would be very possible to get on a private boat now.

    Xu Shulou was resting in the room, but couldn''t hold back Lu Jingzhi''s enthusiasm, so he called everyone out to see the scenery.

    Listening to the conversation here, he was drowsy and cast his eyes over it, very surprised, "Cousin, do you feel very hot?"

    It shouldn''t be.

    After being hit by Zhu Xinyan, the whole person''s perception of temperature will decrease, it won''t be cold in winter, and it won''t feel hot in summer.

    At the beginning Xu Shulou thought it was not a big deal, until he walked in the wind and snow in thin clothes and was directly caught by the cold and burned to the point of confusion.

    It¡¯s not that everything will be fine if you don¡¯t feel it.

    When it¡¯s time for heat stroke, you still get heat stroke, and when it¡¯s time for wind-cold, you still get wind-cold.

    This is actually more like loss of pain.

    There is no pain after being injured, but it does not mean that there is no bleeding.

    Zhu Xinyan actually deprives people of their perception.

    Yan Qingzui paused, nodded, "Well, I can feel it, maybe my body is better."

    Immediately, Xu Shulou looked at Lu Jingzhi.

    Lu Jingzhi: Don¡¯t look at it.

    Xu Shulou: Did you already drink the antidote for your cousin? when? Why didn''t you tell me? Last time you said you wanted to tell me, my cousin is different from me, it depends on who will hide the lie from you when the timees.

    The two only looked at each other before looking away.

    Xu Shulou''s appearance clearly must be haunted, but Yan Qing looked after him and didn''t say anything.

    He was thoughtful, seeing Loulou''s recent appearance of being alive and kicking, he should be detoxified.

    I don¡¯t know how Xiaolu did it.

    "It''s too hot! Brother Yan can feel the heat, what does that mean? It''s hotter than the capital here!" Sweat dripped from the side of Ji Ji''s face, "I came here with my master when I was young, and I didn''t think it was so hot. "

    He fanned the wind with his hands, then remembered something, and trotted out of the house.

    I thought it was a boat ride: the breeze ising slowly, and the water waves are calm. Bailu Hengjiang, water and light meet the sky...

    But it''s true: hot.

    It¡¯s not the kind of ndness in Luanyang City, only the heat, but the heat from the evaporation of water vapor after pouring a pot of water on the coals in the sauna.

    Fufeng, who doesn''t show the mountains and dews and doesn''t like toin, frowned a little on hot weekdays, "Isn''t it said that the weather here is suitable for summer vacation? What kind of summer vacation is this?"

    Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were a little strange, "To be honest, if you are dressed like this, you will be a ghost if you are not hot."

    Needless to say, Yan Qingzhui, since the day we met, he has been dressed neatly, and there has never been anything inappropriate.

    You can seeyer afteryer at the neckline, and the specifications should be in ordance with the requirements of the pce.

    Although it is ordinary clothes, it is not less than a fewyers of pce clothes.

 Chapter 350: Cola Watermelon BBQ

    Chapter 350 Coke Watermelon BBQ

    He likes to wear silver and white clothes, and rarely changes to other colors.

    But every time you can see the difference in clothing from the details.

    The inner fabric is light and soft, and the outeryer is crisp.

    Every gesture reveals extravagance and elegance.

    Going out, Yan Qingzhui''s face is too eye-catching, sometimes he will wear a veiled hat with light gauze fluttering, originally Lu Jingzhi thought it was extremely beautiful.

    Now that I think about it, he worked too hard.

    How hot.

    Xu Shulou has a big ostentation. He wears clothes without heavy patterns every day, and is very recognizable. It can''t be exaggerated, but at a nce, he can tell that this is a handsome and handsome young man from a noble family.

    Although her personality is not very good, it is difficult for people to say that she is inappropriate in her usual behavior. Hang the sun well, and the light summer clothes are soaked in sweat, but she still wears the clothes properly.

    Fufeng is dressed in a ck outfit, which absorbs much more heat than others, and it makes him feel hot just by looking at it.

    Looking at the clothes of several people, and then at herself.

    With supernatural powers in the body, it is not hot, but the feeling of skin touching clothes is obviously different from being naked and touching the outside air.

    What is summer?

    It is short-sleeved pants and sandals.

    Iced Coke and Iced Watermelon BBQ.

    It¡¯s been a while.

    Anyway, it shouldn''t be wrapped up like a rice dumpling.

    Lu Jingzhi''s inner clothes are made of silk, and the outer is made of light gauze like tender grass. It was bought with a huge sum of money, and it just fits her current height.

    But she didn''t obediently iron the clothes she wore everywhere, but rolled up the cuffs to her elbows.

    The thin bones at the wrist are very conspicuous, and there are light blue veins meandering on the back of the hand.

    There is a small bell on the thin silver bracelet worn, with hollow flower patterns on it, which jingle when it dangles.

    It is said that there is a small fragrant pill in it.

    The taste is not very strong, but she likes this shape.

    Shepared herself with everyone present.

    I still feel the coolest like this.

    hoe rushed in, took a box, opened it, it was covered with nnelette, took out a fan from inside, opened it with a swish, and fanned himself twice, the cool wind hit instantly, and he smiledfortably.

    Hurriedly ran to Yan Qingzhui''s side and fanned him, "This is a fan from Mr. Xin, luckily I have it with me."

    As he spoke, he pointed to Lu Jingzhi, "There are more over there, and they were all given by Mr. Xin. He likes to give people fans. You should fan them too."

    Lu Jingzhi opened the folding fan with a bang. The handle of the fan is made of wood, and she doesn¡¯t know what kind of wood it is.

    The inscription on the fan is ¡ª calm and cool naturally.

    Lu Jingzhi: You are right.

    Her eyes lit up.

    Yan Qingzhuan paid attention to this, and said at the right time, "The inscription on the fan should be Xie Lao''s inscription, and there are his copybooks in the books in the box."

    "No wonder it''s so familiar!" Lu Jingzhi nodded, "It''s my favorite style."

    "This fan is for you."

    It is not only this kind of handwriting that makes Lu Jingzhi familiar.

    And ¡ª thank you.

    Xie Lao, what are you thanking? Could it be the old man who was rescued by her?

    Well¡ªit never hurts to do good deeds.

    "The mind is calm and cool." Xu Shulou''s voice was slightly speechless, "The problem is that you can''t calm down."

    If I knew it was so hot, I might as well dy a while to find the manager of the Bai family here. My boat will not even leave the ice basin.

    There is a magical power in the phrase "calm mind and natural coolness".

    When you don''t see it, it''s probably not that hot.

    But when you see it, the mind will definitely explode.

 Chapter 352: ya, you fell for it

    Chapter 352 Yeah, you''ve been fooled

    "Don''t call me brother, I''m not your brother, you and Lu Jingzhi are in the same group." Xu Shulou had already heard a click.

    His heart was choked with sobs.

    Even through the distorted heat waves, the sound of hair falling down can be heard.

    The heart beats with the sound of scissors.

    Xu Shulou: It''s ruined, my cousin is finished.

    I don¡¯t even think about her fried hair...

    Hue Ji''s eyes are full of regret.

    It doesn''t seem to work.

    He really wants to do it himself!

    When I was doing my master''s hair, it felt amazing, and the feeling of a pair of scissors should be good.

    Um¡­

    How did his thoughts be like this...

    If Jiang Wunian were to know his psychology at this time, he would definitely say something very philosophical¡ªhumans always want to destroy beautiful things.

    Then ssh ink again.

    This kind of plot is suitable for dog blood.

    Repairing hair, in the final analysis is a word, cut.

    If it is short here, trim that side, if it is short, trim this side, there will always be a neat day.

    Ying Que looked at it with great interest, and suddenly asked Ying Li, "Brother, do you think what Lu Lu just said is very familiar?"

    "If there is too much water, add noodles, if there is too much noodles, add water." Ying Li said, "Sister, this is the story Lulu told yesterday."

    Ying Li suddenly realized.

    The look in Yan Qingzhui''s eyes is different.

    The ending of water and noodles is that the room is buried.

    What is his end?

    Will you be bald?

    "Sister, Lulu is really ruthless."

    Lu Jingzhi: "Shut up, I can hear you!"

    After a while.

    Yan Qing heard the movement behind him quiet down, "Okay?"

    "I think-"

    Yan Qingzhui made the worst n, that is to be as long as her hair.

    She always cuts her hair like a dog gnaws it. Last year it was worse, but this year it is much better. The shortest broken hair can also be tied up, at least not like a fried lion cub, who is good at craftsmanship.

    This is also Yan Qingchai''s confidence - not going bald, nothing to be afraid of.

    Her hair is long and short, tied into a high ponytail, with hair essories hanging on it, sometimes two strands of braided tassels of different colors, and sometimes carved jade pendants.

    At the end of the day, there is a school of youthful romance.

    No matter how bad it is, he can use a hair tie to tie the same style.

    -Bar?

    The surrounding area is silent.

    Rao had seen strong winds and waves, and Yan Qingzhui also lost his confidence. He tilted his head slightly and asked, "Xiaolu?"

    "You don''t know what I saw! I saw a golden hair!!" Lu Jingzhi jumped up and down, "Wait, I''m going to pull it off and show you!"

    "Don''t move!" Xu Shulou couldn''t take it anymore, got up and went over, "Don''t pull!"

    Lu Jingzhi looked innocent, "But I''ve already done it."

    Her fingers were pinched together, and she shook Xu Shulou.

    The provocative appearance made Xu Shulou want to talk about her regardless of her image, but in the end she took a deep breath to calm down.

    "Give it to you." Lu Jingzhi stretched out his hand towards him.

    Xu Shulou pinched subconsciously.

    Fingertips do not feel tactile.

    Pinch again.

    "It''s crooked, here it is." Lu Jingzhi motioned him closer, "It''s golden, the same color as the sun, it''s normal that you can''t see clearly."

    After three times, Xu Shulou became irritable.

    "Sister, is there anything in Lulu''s ce?"

    "No, I can''t see it anyway."

    Xu Shulou: I have a bad feeling.

    Yan Qingzhui stopped the prank helplessly, "I don''t feel any pain, and Xiaolu didn''t pull my hair."

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t hold back anymore, he couldn''t stopughing wildly, even with tears in the corners of his eyes, he raised his eyebrows teasingly at Xu Shulou.

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Your ancestors!

 Chapter 353: dog gnaw

    Chapter 353 Dog Eats

    Xu Shulou cried out of anger.

    Lu Jingzhi saw it with his own eyes.

    Hearing her swearing, Yan Qing chased his forehead, "Wait for me to straighten my clothes and go see him¡ªLou Lou is not a crybaby."

    "No, I saw him shed tears half a month ago. Well, to be more precise, he was about to shed tears." She was talking about the day she met Bai Rong.

    She reflected on herself, scratched her head, with a guilty conscience in her eyes, "Am I too much, I cried out of anger¡ªI didn''t mean it, I just wanted to tease him."

    Yan Qing chased after looking at the obedient little girl, couldn''t hold back, raised his hand to stroke her head, quickly and lightly, "It has nothing to do with you, I think, I probably know why he is unhappy, the weather is hot , if you are in a bad mood, you will easily get depressed and be ill, I will go and see him, and you should not be unhappy, okay?"

    Lu Jingzhi said sincerely, "It''s not enough to be unhappy, in fact - I''m quite happy to see him cry, my God, I''m actually such a person!!"

    Yan Qingzhui: "..."

    Hue Ji: "Poof¡ª"

    The third floor of Chuanfang is the dormitory for the residents. Back in the room, Fufeng helped to clean up the broken hair of Yan Qingchai''s clothes.

    His eyesight is good, after all, he has been practicing darts for a long time.

    Picking the broken hair on it, I suddenly remembered the scene of pinching my hair just out of thin air.

    Fufeng: "...poof..."

    It''s really funny.

    Yan Qing chased after taking a bath, and heard Fufeng secretly having fun by himself, and Jiji yelled, "Brother Yan, you just taught me not tough at people, look at Fufeng, he is watching jokes."

    Yan Qingzhui sat down, listened to Jiji babbling while helping him brush his hair, and said helplessly, "It''s not that I don''t want you tough, it''s that I don''t want you tough so wildly in front of Lou Lou."

    Hue Ji touched his face, deliberately puffed up his cheeks and gave a smirk: "Am I reallyughing too wildly? Oh my god, does Brother Lou have to take revenge on me?"

    "You are rushing to let him take revenge." Yan Qingchao changed the subject, "But remember it, forget it, he remembers your revenge, a lot of this."

    That¡¯s right, they grew up together, and Hue Ji¡¯s temperament has something to do with Lu Jingzhi, and many things have been recorded by Xu Shulou.

    ording to Xu Shulou''s temperament, he will not be vengeful to him, but it does not prevent him from mentioning it and talking about it a few times.

    He only does this to people he is familiar with, and other people will not even be looked at by him.

    "Your Highness, I think what you said makes sense." Hoe Ji was talking, but his hands were not slow. After changing the towel several times, he finally sucked up the water from Yan Qingzui''s hair, and then began to care for her. , After the moisture on the hair waspletely dry, he began to tie his hair with a hair tie.

    Suddenly, Hoe Ji held the hairband in one hand and theb in the other, his face changed unpredictablely, "Brother Yan, I suddenly feel that if you go to see Brother Lou like this, he might be even more unhappy."

    What shoulde wille after all.

    Yan Qingzhui didn''t ask what his hair looked like from the moment Lu Jingzhi pped the scissors with fluffy hair on the table.

    I only feel that my head is very light, and the movements of raising and lowering my head are the same as usual, but I always feel that I am using too much force.

    The little girl looked at him carefully after finishing work and said, "Your hair is nutritious, and you can grow taller if you cut it short."

    Leaving aside the real and the fake, it''s really easy.

    Rarely, Yan Qingzhui had a broken look in his eyes, and asked, "How short is the shortest?"

    Hue Ji swayed in front of him, gestured with his hair, "No, it''s so long, it can be tied up, that''s¡ª"

    Like a dog chewing on it.

 Chapter 354: good looking majesty

    Chapter 354 The good-looking one is Your Highness

    Hue Ji felt that his words were too offensive to Brother Yan.

    But this sentence is too appropriate.

    Watching Yan Qing chase away, Ji Ji murmured, "Fufeng, I really think Mr. Xu will be even more angry."

    Fufeng: "Isn''t it your Brother Lou?"

    "Get used to it in advance, he must really want to scold me." Hoe shrugged, "Actually, I think His Highness''s new hairstyle looks pretty."

    Fufeng: "Perhaps, it''s not the hair that looks good, but Your Highness."

    The two looked at each other, silently.

    On the other side, after knocking on the door, Yan Qing heard a muffled voice, "I''m sleeping and I don''t want to open the door."

    Yan Qingzhui hummed.

    did not leave, but waited outside the door.

    Soon, the sound of walking was heard, and then the door was opened.

    "cousin."

    was rubbed on the top of the head.

    Xu Shulou was a little embarrassed, and turned his face sideways, "I have grown up, so don''t coax me."

    Xu Shulou did not lie to refuse him, he was really resting, but out of habit, he would never refuse to open the door.

    "You rest first, ande to me when you are rested." Yan Qingzhui said softly, "You can tell me about the unhappy things."

    Xu Shulou''s eyes were a little sour.

    After sending him away, he couldn''t sleep even while lying on the bed.

    The heat is concentrated at noon, and after noon, the temperature plummets.

    In the blink of an eye, the wind blew up.

    The paper next to the window is flipped.

    Several green nt leaves rippled.

    He didn''t know if he just woke up or if he wasn''t asleep.

    Washed away all the sweat, but still couldn''t calm down, the water droplets on the skin were wiped dry, and it felt slightly cool to the touch.

    When Yan Qing chased the door of the room, he raised his hand to knock on the door, and the moment his knuckles were about to touch the door, he retracted it.

    He wants to go to the deck to blow some air.

    Under the moonlight is the familiar figure from the back.

    Even if the hair is cut short, so short that it can barely reach shoulders after being **** in a high ponytail, with the same stupid hair flying around as Lu Jingzhi, Xu Shulou can still recognize it as his brother at a nce.

    The verdant and strong bamboos are as straight, and the empty valleys are as lonely as orchids.

    Xu Shulou didn''t want to be unhappy.

    I don''t want to tell him either.

    But by mistake, he still walked over, "Cousin."

    Yan Qingzhui''s first sentence was, "I think Xiaolu''s craftsmanship is not bad. Look, do I feel like a man in the world?"

    Putting aside the resentment in his heart and thinking about it seriously, Xu Shulou felt that it was the truth. His eyebrows were picturesque, his temperament was warm, and the wind blew the ends of his hair, and a few strands of ck hair mischievously fell on his eyshes, so he had no choice but to put it Pick it apart, the movement is casual and natural.

    The clothes are still neatly dressed, but there is less of the dull depression brought out by the pce.

    He is like a young knight who knows the world but not the world.

    "I don''t think so." Xu Shulou said against his will.

    "Then Lou Lou thinks I look good when I have long hair?"

    There was a long silence.

    Xu Shulou kept looking up at the night sky until the moon in his eyes was covered with mist, and the end of his eyes was a little red, "I just think it shouldn''t be like this."

    Yan Qingzhui did not speak, and watched the moon with him.

    "Before my aunt left, she touched your hair, she said...she said..."

    His voice choked suddenly, his throat seemed to be stuffed with cotton, and he was speechless for a while.

    He remembered that it was also on a moonlit night that he found no one in the pce, and he was taken to the mountain after finding Xin Ziyi.

    The lotus hadn''t bloomed yet, theke was empty, and his eyes were empty, he didn''t shed tears, but said softly¡ªtoday is a day for a routine haircut, but I don''t want the pce man to touch my hair. I can''t see her anymore, so, can I keep the temperature longer?

 Chapter 355: Its really cool to see people cry

    Chapter 355 Seeing people cry is really cool

    "She said, grow up well."

    The gentle voice breaks time and space, pulling back Xu Shulou''s thoughts.

    Xu Shulou responded in a low voice, "Well, I remember, I just¡ª"

    Just in case you don''t remember.

    Or don¡¯t want to remember.

    "I remember it too, and I will always remember it." Yan Qingzhui smiled at him, "I am growing up well."

    As she wished, she left the pce, went to other ces for a walk, saw new things, and made some good friends.

    Well, there is the most important thing at the moment, to coax my brother and keep him happy.

    Xu Shulou said sadly, "My cousin is in a very bad state on this year''s memorial day."

    Yan Qingzhui was surprised at his sudden openness.

    After all these years, he knows that awkwardness is in his nature.

    "Because I''m not very sad?" Yan Qingzhui was also very helpless. After confirming some things, he couldn''t help it like a walking dead.

    Xu Shulou''s eyes were originally red and filled with tears, but now he couldn''t help it, two tears rolled down, "I don''t want to think so, but¡ª"

    He didn''t want his brother to live like a corpse, but when he really let go of the past, his heart was filled with inexplicable emotions.

    No resentment, noints.

    There is only boundless emptiness.

    If a person dies, will he always be forgotten?

    Even if it is a cousin, is there no exception?

    Who''s next?

    Could it be him?

    As the sun rises and the moon sets, and the years grow older, will he gradually forget it?

    Will you forget the days when you were forced to skip school and y games with her?

    Will you forget the days when you stayed upte at night and apanied him childishly ying ghosts to y tricks on annoying concubines?

    Will you forget that there was once a person in the world who treated him better than his biological mother?

    As long as he thinks of this possibility, Xu Shulou trembles all over.

    It''s like falling into an ice cave.

    unable.

    It shouldn''t be.

    I don''t want to either.

    "I haven''t forgotten." Yan Qingzhui knew what he cared about from the moment he stood in front of the deer with such resistance.

    But he didn''t know that he cared so deeply.

    Xu Shulou wiped away the remaining tears on his face heavily, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said these things, I shouldn''t have brought up my cousin''s sadness."

    Yan Qing chased and sighed.

    Who is more sad?

    Yan Qingzhui couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Because of various reasons since he was a child, his mind has been sensitive. Even if he was so angry that he exploded because of the short hair, he didn''t speak first, and he would not take the initiative to talk about it.

    Yan Qingzhui knew that in a certain corner of the world, the person who had made him sad for several months was still alive.

    Although they don''t know each other, even though they don''t know each other, people are amazing creatures. The word "alive" is enough to offset all his dissatisfaction.

    "Everyone has toe out." Yan Qingzhuo said, "I''m just, just not that sad, but I still miss her."

    The boy''s voice was very low, as clear as water.

    Xu Shulou suddenly felt less sad.

    He sniffed heavily, still crying, "I''m fine."

    "actually-"

    Xu Shulou listened carefully, he was looking forward to what Yan Qingchao would say next.

    "Actually, I really think Xiaolu''s craftsmanship is okay."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    elder brother!

    Stop talking!

    Do you miss me or don''t you want me to be sad!

    Yan Qingzhui couldn''t help but bend his eyes.

    Sad Xiaolu likes to irritate people.

    Hmm¡ªseeing how popr he is, I am really excited.

    Although, this move is not done by a gentleman.

    But, obviously, Loulou''s mood is not so bad anymore.

 Chapter 356: grotesque people

    Chapter 356 Strange-shaped people

    Xu Shulou felt that he must be crazy.

    Otherwise, why would he agree to hand over his hair to Hoe Ji for training?

    This is thest day before disembarkation.

    At this moment, the people on board have all kinds of strange shapes.

    Needless to say, Yan Qingzhui has a good-looking face and is fearless.

    Ying Que was even worse. Xu Shulou didn''t want to see her at all. When he saw her, his eyes would involuntarily drift to her hair, and then he would think of Lu Jingzhi, and his face would contort when thinking of Lu Jingzhi.

    How could there be a person with such a handicap.

    There are already three hands-on hands, Cousin, Ji Ji, and Ying Li, why is thest one getting more and more backwards.

    Few people don''t care about image.

    Especially after enjoying the convenience and refreshment brought by the half-length hair, not only will she notin about Lu Jingzhi, but she wants to give her a thumbs up when she sees her.

    Modern and convenient, whenever you want to take a shower and wash your hair, you can wash it immediately and dry it after washing, which is very convenient.

    In ancient times, it was different. Bathing is divided into three steps, before bathing, during bathing and after bathing.

    Even if someone serves, the cumbersome process is not something ordinary people can bear.

    After cutting my hair, it is like ushering in a new life.

    Lu Jingzhi gave them the small pendant he usually made with wood-type abilities, and Ying Que put it on that day. It was a small sword-shaped pendant with delicate hollows and sword tassels on it. Walking around and shaking, people can''t help but want to put their eyes on it.

    Ying Que proudly shook his head wherever he went.

    Xu Shulou doesn''t envy them.

    real.

    ... Well, I''m not envious that they all have pendants, but that they are all shouting that they are much cooler than the previous two days.

    Really?

    He didn''t believe it.

    Lu Jingzhi lightly tutted, "You don''t look like you don''t believe it."

    Xu Shulou turned around immediately, out of sight and out of mind, and uttered a strange cry, "Oh my God, Brother Lou, don''t move!"

    It''s over, that long strand of hair falls to the ground.

    He was very guilty.

    The sun was shining brightly, and the deer poked his head in surprise, "It''s cold in winter and hot in summer, why do I feel that this day is no different from before?!"

    Modern times can still be exined by the greenhouse effect. What is the situation now? -

    The feeling of being down-to-earth is extremelyfortable, as if an invisible force is transmitted along the ground.

    One side of water and soil supports one side of people.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed, "Their faces are so small, and their voices are super gentle. If their ears are not working well, they can''t hear them."

    Several people:"¡­"

    Are you praising or swearing?

    After getting off the boat, you can see the spread of stalls.

    Everyone is here waiting for people whoe ashore to patronize.

    Lu Jingzhi picked some fruits that looked good.

    When distributing to several people, Xu Shulou was a little disgusted, "I didn''t wash it."

    Lu Jingzhi showed him on the spot how to clean the fruit with his sleeve.

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    What made him unbearable the most was that his cousin really followed suit. He just wiped the fruit''s skin with a handkerchief and bit down, and asked him if he needed help.

    He should be lucky.

    At least my cousin hasn''t directly progressed to rubbing fruit with his cuff.

    "Where are we going next?" Lu Jingzhi ate the fruit, his voice was a bit vague.

    "Go to rest first, everyone is very tired." Yan Qing paused, looked at Ying Que, and reached out to support her, "Why are you still dizzy?"

    Lu shrugged in shock, "I don''t know."

    The two siblings were fine on the bed, but when they got off the boat, they staggered as if they had drank a catty of white wine.

    Ying Que kept saying that there were double images in front of her eyes, and the road was twisted.

    Seeing her stepping heavily on the ground in order to maintain her bnce, Lu Jingzhi heard her legs hurt a little, "Or I''ll hold it."

 Chapter 357:

    Chapter 357

    "arrive."

    Looking up, the word "Shen Fu" is shining brightly in the sunlight.

    Lu Jingzhi hadn''t realized it at the time, until she heard Xu Shulou whisper, "This is the ce where my aunt grew up when she was a child." She suddenly realized that it was the mansion where her mother lived when she was a child.

    The Shen family is not prosperous, the wealth left by the ancestors is enough, otherwise the schrly family will be far away from the stink of money, and they would have been living as beggars long ago.

    It was due to the blessing of the small number of people in the family. When the former head of the Shen family, that is, Shen Nanwei''s father became an official in the imperial capital, the property here was exhausted.

    It''s not a big deal to be busy at both ends. I don''t have so much energy to spend here, so I just gritted my teeth and moved my family.

    The imperial capital costs a lot, even if you don''t spend extravagance and waste, but only maintain the family''s well-regted ostentation, you still spend money like water.

    Soon it will be time to sell the old house in Jiangnan.

    At this time, Shen Nanwei was favored by the emperor, entered the pce, and won boundless love.

    Needless to say about the Shen family''s luck, Shen Nanwei didn''t love the emperor, so she had no choice but to enter the pce, as long as she was happy, and she wouldn''t blow the pillow to warm the Shen family.

    Her attitude towards them is deserted.

    But the emperor couldn¡¯t stand the love of the house and Wu, and the head of the Shen family was capable. One was willing to climb up the pole and the other was willing to hold it. The Shen family had a smooth journey.

    The emperor liked her to an unbelievable degree.

    It is impossible for the harem to be exposed to both rain and dew. When dealing with affairs, he would look for Shen Nanwei whenever he had time.

    The title "Demon Concubine" was once very famous.

    There are quite a few daughters of courtiers crammed into the harem. At first, everyone took a wait-and-see attitude towards the Shen family¡ªmaybe where the favored daughter of the Shen family will go.

    Later, it was discovered that no matter how proud the family was, they would not care about the Shen family''s half a copper coin. In this way, the Shen family was squeezed out both openly and secretly.

    However, after a short period of exclusion, Mrs. Bai brought her son and a huge dowry into Shen''s residence.

    Since then, Patriarch Shen has be the previous Patriarch Shen, and the current Patriarch Shen is the eldest son of the Shen family and Shen Nanwei''s brother.

    Of course, everyone who is familiar with him knows that he is just a name, and Mrs. Bai is the real master of the house.

    No matter how the outside world pointed, the Shen family was even once squeezed out by the nobles of the imperial capital, but inside they didn''t say anything to Mrs. Bai¡ªshe has always done a good job, respecting the elders, loving younger siblings, and keeping the family in order.

    Even because of her appearance, she helped the Shen family solve the problem of precarious expenses.

    It was also she who kept the Shen family''s old house here.

    This is Yuanzhou.

    There are many cities in the south of the Yangtze River, most of which are connected by water systems, and they are faintly visible in the waves. Among the many cities, Yuanzhou was originally very prosperous, and there was a royal concubine born in Yuanzhou in the pce. two.

    The angled cornices can''t be seen at a nce.

    Under the feet is a solid bluestone b, with some faint traces of weathering, spreading all the way to the mansion.

    Some parts of the internal buildings have local characteristics.

    There are also a few strings ofnterns hanging in the corner, which look very new. It seems that the steward here hastily sorted them out after getting the news, in order to wee them.

    The weather today is very good, with a clear blue sky, lush green trees that are about to drip out, and the wind blowing past my ears, bringing with it hot air.

    Ying Que''s legs are getting better.

    Walking is no longer staggering.

    Speaking of limatization¡ªalthough no one would think it was limatization before, how could someone walk like a piao because of limatization?

 Chapter 358:

    Chapter 358

    In the next few days, several people want to adjust their schedules.

    Life in the cabin is not bitter, but it is inconvenient for people who grew up onnd. At first, they thought it was nothing, but after getting off the ship, they realized that they might be a little dizzy.

    The journey is exhausted.

    Her friends are restarting from standby.

    Lu Jingzhi with sufficient battery is lying on the bed, bored¡ªwhen will you guys have a good rest?

    When she decided to go for a walk by herself, she received a letter from her hometown.

    After receiving the envelope from Xu Shulou, Lu Jingzhi was very suspicious, "We just arrived, and the letter will take three days to get here at thetest. How does my family know the address here?"

    My heart skipped a beat.

    No way, no way, no way, mother wouldn¡¯t send the letter directly to her ¡°ancestral home¡±.

    Holding the letter between two fingers, stroked it with the other hand to determine the thickness between them.

    Very thick.

    But after hearing Xu Shulou''s exnation, Lu Jingzhi understood that it wasn''t her mother who was a prophet, but that the person who sent the letter was Xu Shulou''s guard who stayed in the town to protect Bai Rong. He and the guard who followed Xu Shulou After contacting her, he delivered the letter directly to her.

    As for who was so clever and entrusted the matter to the guards¡ªof course it was Jiang Tanyue. Others couldn''t think of it, or they couldn''t think of it, and they couldn''tplete such a difficult task.

    Open the envelope, there is a thick pile of letter paper inside.

    Lu Jingzhi looked carefully at each one.

    There are no polite words in ssical Chinese that aremonly used by ancient people in correspondence. The opening question asks how she is doing. They are living well at home, eating well and sleeping well. Seeing that summer ising, the three of them made a promise to lose weight...

    There are obviously two people who wrote it.

    My younger sister wrote down the little joys in life for her to see in detail. The handwriting is neat and beautiful, and there is nothing out of the ordinary, but Lu Jingzhi can still feel the joy when she writes down the words.

    My elder sister¡¯s handwriting is very small, a little scribbled, a bit like cursive script. I just asked her if she was short of money, so that she didn¡¯t have to worry about it, and then told her about the family¡¯s recent ways to make money and ie.

    Lu Jingzhi: This content has gradually grown into something I can''t understand.

    The summary is, don¡¯t save money when you go out, spend more.

    It''s not necessary for her to ask, Lu Jingzhi has no concept of money, and often buys things he likes.

    Jiang Wunian said that he recently wrote the outline of a new novel, and he is working with Sister Cheng to improve the world view.

    Briefly mentioned the matter of the Wang family.

    She didn''t know about the woman in the Wang family, but she was definitely alive. As for Bai Rong, she had already left.

    Sister Orange has been obsessed with meeting people recently, unable to extricate herself.

    An already felt that her daughter was going crazy, thinking that she had suffered some emotional setback, and hinted and enlightened her repeatedly, but she still couldn''t stop her from going her own way.

    Jiang Wunian sighed, Sister Orange is going to offend all the matchmakers from all over the world.

    Naturally, her nature is not to marry herself off.

    She wanted to collect materials.

    Seeing this, Lu Jingzhiughed out loud.

    Should have thought of it earlier.

    Then he brought up the recent ups and downs in Huxi Vige, and focused on Jiang Jinxu. He heard from the vigers that he went out with his teacher to practice and was going to travel thousands of miles.

    The opposite is Gao Zhan¡¯s family, who is still studying hard in the town, because he often finds time to run to the library, and has met Jiang Wunian several times.

    Every time, Jiang Wunian covered his face and pretended not to see it.

 Chapter 359:

    Chapter 359

    "You have a good rtionship with your family."

    "That''s for sure, we are¡ª" Lu Jingzhi paused, rades."

    Xu Shulou: "?"

    "My mother also wrote."

    Lu Jingzhi saw another letter in Xu Shulou''s hand.

    Xu Shulou opened the letter in front of her, and the thin piece of paper was shaken off, and the vigorous handwriting prated the back of the paper.

    did not avoid her.

    The content suddenly appeared in front of Lu Jingzhi.

    "My son is well¡ª"

    Xu Shulou was very irritable, "Just read it, don''t read it."

    Lu Jingzhi is very innocent, "I didn''t want to take advantage of you."

    "...I didn''t think so!"

    He just thought it was disgusting to read it.

    First the usual greetings, did you eat well, did you dress warmly... "Wait, why do you ask if you are warmly dressed in summer?"

    Xu Shulou said calmly, "I probably copied the beginning of the previous one, and forgot to change it."

    Good guy.

    Lu Jingzhi called him a good guy.

    After the stage of motherly love, the following content suddenly bes in and simple, asking about Bai Rong.

    Ask about Bai Jian.

    Ask Yan Qing about the recent situation.

    Ask him if he has any ns to return to the imperial capital to take office recently.

    Finally, it ends with the sentence "You are not a child anymore, you can decide for yourself".

    Lu Jingzhi whispered, "You are no longer a child..."

    "What did you say?" Xu Shulou cast a nce at her.

    "Since she is no longer a child, she can make her own decisions. Has she figured it out?"

    Xu Shulou twitched the corner of his mouth, "Naive."

    You are not a child anymore.

    You decide.

    ¡ªYou are no longer a child, haven¡¯t you thought about your cousin¡¯s situation after bing emperor? The Shen family is noble and unwilling to fight for him. His mother and concubine are imperial concubines and have made countless enemies. For his own daughter, the courtiers will not support him much. Everyone has ghosts in their hearts, so you can bear to see him alone and helpless?

    ¡ªbut my cousin doesn¡¯t want to be¡­

    ¡ªDon¡¯t be so capricious, okay? Can''t you just think about the actual problem? Among the juniors, only you will support him without any scruples and will never betray him, won''t you?

    -But¡­

    ¡ªThink about it for yourself.

    The sunlight was isted from the outside world by the heavily closed doors.

    This is the first time of dispute, he forgot.

    He thought about it.

    And thought about it more than once.

    The answer is the same every time.

    He will not be an official in the court.

    His non-betrayal will not be reflected in the court, but in the fact that he will never do anything against his cousin''s wishes.

    The cousin said that he had no intention of being emperor, so he would not persuade him.

    This is his support.

    It is his mother who will never understand, does not want to understand, and even after understanding, she will feel that it is the absolute support of two children joking.

    Under Lu Jingzhi''s questioning, Xu Shulou looked at her for a long time before finally realizing that she was not joking, she really felt that this sentence was so understandable.

    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head, "It''s very different from her image you described, and I feel something is wrong, but I''m not good at thinking about these things, these..."

    "Yin-yang strange energy." Xu Shulou added.

    Lu Jingzhi suddenly realized, "Oh, it turns out to be Yin-Yang strange energy."

    It''s really hard for her.

    She can perceive the other person¡¯s emotions face to face, so she can quickly distinguish the other¡¯s yin and yang, but she can¡¯t do it through paper.

    "Does being an official make a lot of money?" Lu Jingzhi said to himself, "It should be a lot."

    "There are not many honest officials." Xu Shulou was a little hard to exin to her. Whenever he felt that this person was unparalleled, she would always ask him some questions that made him puzzled.

 Chapter 360:

    Chapter 360

    It should be said that for him, no matter if he is pure or greedy, civil or military, first-rank or third-rank, his sry is not much.

    After all, he grew up surrounded by gold, silver and jade.

    But for the sake of rigor, he added, "For ordinary people, it''s quite a lot. is the problem."

    It is difficult for a poor family to produce a noble son.

    It is even more difficult for Takako to go to the imperial capital.

    It is very difficult for this kind of person to have no factions in the end, because they are poor and have to be attached to others. No matter what kind of attachment they are, in the end there is no way to get out clean and whole.

    The ones with higher grades are better off in the eyes of the emperor. Maybe Longyan Dayue bestows a house.

    But then the problem came, the higher the official position, the more exquisite it is, from pavilions to house furnishings, it''s a trivial matter.

    What? You said that you are not afraid of loneliness when you live in a huge mansion? You say you can''t afford servants and want to wash your hands and make soup yourself.

    Breaking thew?

    Do not break thew.

    But you will be squeezed out by your peers.

    Being poor is always a sin.

    Lu Jingzhi listened to Xu Shulou''s science poprization, his little head nodded seriously.

    Increased knowledge.

    She doesn¡¯t have these things in the knowledge she has learned in modern times.

    are very general.

    I read a lot of books after I got here, but I can''t understand these things just by reading books.

    "It''s just some very simple things, and everyone who has lived in the imperial capital for a long time knows it." Xu Shulou loves and fears her blunt "you are amazing" eyes.

    Praises sincerity and purity.

    However, it seems that there is nothing good about being looked at like this every time.

    "I have a friend, he should be admitted to the schr next year, you say, how likely is it that he will go to the imperial capital to meet the emperor in this life?"

    "... If one day my cousin bes the emperor, there is a 100% possibility that this wish wille true at your request."

    "But you said that Zhui Zhui doesn''t like that position, so you won''t take it."

    "Well, so, you let your friend wait for the next life."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Gao Zhan cried out when he heard this.

    She asked again, "I have a friend..."

    "You have a lot of friends."

    "Yes, I have many friends, let me count how many."

    Seeing that the little girl was about to count his fingers on the spot, Xu Shulou immediately brought the topic back, "Your friend, you failed the exam again?"

    "No, this one passed the exam. He was smart since he was a child, and he was called, uh, ''the hope of the vige''. The master of the academy also praised him quite a lot, and even asked his senior brother to take him on a tour." Lu Jingzhi said, "You say, Can he be a high official in this life?"

    "You already have the answer in your heart."

    Xu Shulou curled his lips. Even if the person she brags about is not able to keep up with his talents, he will not be unworthy of virtue.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded heavily, "I hope he passes the exam, bes a high official, and then packs up his wretched family."

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    The little girl never knows what is euphemism.

    Among Lu Jingzhi''s questions, he told her something that was almostmon sense to him.

    After sending the person away, Xu Shulou suddenly remembered what he was here for.

    The letter paper was folded and packed in an envelope, which was packed by Lu Jingzhi.

    He lowered his eyes.

    This time when I received the letter, I am not so unhappy.

    After a long time, he rubbed the space between his brows, yes, it''s not normal for him to be both ttered and ttered after being disturbed like this.

    I hope that when I open every letter from her in the future, there will be someone who can make him happy.

    Even if, only unconsciously.

 Chapter 361: Walking the rivers and lakes for several years

    Chapter 361 Walking the rivers andkes for several years

    Among the people on the boat, except for one Lu Jingzhi who didn¡¯t need to recover, the fastest recovery was **** disease.

    "I have traveled the rivers andkes for several years, and I have never used any means of transportation." Ji Ji said triumphantly.

    Lu Jingzhi was also fooled the first time he heard it, thinking that he had met someone from the Jianghu, but waster refuted by Fufeng. The so-called number of years refers to the birth to the age of three.

    The two are full of energy every day, and it is impossible to apany the few people who are charging and paralyzed.

    Shen Mansion is on a main road, which is the street in the very center of Yuanzhou.

    And its back door is no longer a street.

    There is an arch bridge connecting the outside world.

    The river flows slowly.

    Lu Jingzhi, a child who grew up ind, is full of curiosity about this kind of ce.

    I have traveled before, but the antiques at that time were artificial antiques, not artificial ces, and people didn''t like to go there.

    After all, who can ept a mountain forest without a toilet fan and a lot of mosquitoes?

    Later, the end came, and the man-made antique buildings were almost destroyed.

    She has changed a lot of bases, and some of them are near the water. She has a water ability and is often sent to do some water-rted tasks, clean up mutant creatures in the water, and so on.

    Lu Jingzhi actually dislikes those aquatic creatures.

    It was already strange, but after the mutation, it became even more strange.

    At this moment, she rubbed her legs, "I want to go out and have a look."

    Cann Country''s curfew policy is divided into localities, and the state government manages its own affairs.

    Among the ces that Lu Jingzhi has been to, there is no curfew in Luanyang City, nor in Linning City, nor in Yuanzhou.

    "There are few curfews in prosperous ces." Xu Shulou exined to her, "After all, you have to make money."

    The feasting and feasting.

    Night life.

    This is the normal state of the night for the rich.

    Lu Jingzhi doesn''t know this normal state for the time being.

    She was just super excited and wanted to go out for a fewps.

    Hue Ji wanted to go out to y with him again, but he was worried about Yan Qingzhui, so it was better for Yan Qingzhui to speak, as long as he has Fufeng here, besides, there are servants in the mansion.

    Speaking of which, this is the territory of his maternal ancestor''s family, and the people left in the mansion will not neglect him.

    Hue Ji immediately happily followed Lu Jingzhi and went out.

    The two looked left and right like people who had never seen the world.

    "Aren''t you a gangster?" Lu Jingzhi teased, "Why, are you also curious about this ce?"

    Hue Ji was not annoyed, he smiled, "It''s changing with each passing day, it''s not the same as when I was a child."

    "Have you really been here?" Lu Jingzhi thought that messing around was a general talk.

    "Yeah, my master took me to Jiangnan to y. We have been to other ces besides Yuanzhou, but she most wanted to take me to Yuanzhou. I vaguely remembering here. I was young and had an impression It¡¯s not deep, but I remember the master said that she came to find an old friend, and she was injured back then..." Hoe scratched his head and asked tentatively, "Do you know whose mansion this is?"

    "The Shen family."

    "Do you know who is in the Shen family?"

    Lu Jingzhi answered the question obediently, "Zui Zhui''s mother''s mansion, and Zhui Zhui''s mother is the imperial concubine."

    Because on the street, her voice was very low for thest two words.

    Hearing what she said, Ji Ji had no scruples, "Many years ago, my master was injured and was saved by the young imperial concubine."

    "Later, Master avenged me, raised me, and brought me to find her, only to find that the people in Shen''s residence had left Jiangnan long ago and lived in the imperial capital."

    "We traveled all the way to the imperial capital, and the first news we heard was¡ª"

 Chapter 362: Whats going on in your head!

    Chapter 362 What''s on your mind!

    Hue Ji paused, "It''s very bad news."

    "I know, poisoning."

    Hue Jile, "I''m sure, Brother Yan definitely didn''t tell you about this, that''s Brother Lou, did Brother Lou tell you everything?"

    After thinking for a while, Lu Jingzhi realized that this was really the case. Most of the news she got came from Xu Shulou.

    Friends, talk about everything.

    Hue Ji shook his head, "No, I was three years old at that time, Brother Yan was a few months older than me, and the poisoning happened a few yearster."

    "That was when Master Xu passed away."

    "Because of the news of his death, Huang... Brother Yan and his parents had a quarrel. My master saw Brother Yan standing there alone, which made people feel distressed, so he left me behind."

    Lu Jingzhi asked: "Master Xu is Xu Shulou''s father?"

    "Um."

    "Because of Master Xu''s death, they are making a fuss, could it be that¡ª"

    Lu Jingzhi gasped.

    Hue Ji nodded, "Yes."

    At the same time, Lu Jingzhi said in a breathy voice, "Master Xu was killed by the emperor?"

    Then it''s no wonder Mrs. Bai wants to support Yan Qing to catch up with the top position, and let her son be a high official.

    Target, regicide.

    The taste is right!

    is the routine of that, that, that and that novel she has read.

    "No, no, no, no," Ji Ji almost rushed over to cover her mouth, "What are you thinking!"

    Under the helpless situation, Hueji Xiaoliwo squeezed out because of a sigh, "If you don''t know, you don''t know. It seems that Brother Lou didn''t tell you, so I won''t say it."

    Lu Jingzhi was overjoyed, and pped him with his elbow, "Is there anyone like you? You say what he said, and you don''t say what he didn''t say. I still need to ask you what he said? Don''t worry. , Xiaobai doesn''t get angry so easily."

    Ji Ji nodded, "No one in the imperial capital would say that. They all said Mr. Xu had a weird temper and was violent. In fact, Brother Lou is not an angry person. Even if he is angry, he will not vent his anger on others. He is more expensive than those in the imperial capital. The sons want more gentlemen."

    Lu Jingzhi touched his chin, "I suspect that when you looked at him, the filter was turned on quite a bit."

    "?"

    Finally, Ji Ji still said, "Many people in the imperial capital know about this. The imperial concubine and Master Xu were engaged back then, and she entered the pceter."

    One can vaguely peek into some fragments of hazy memory. In the pce, the master seemed to hold him and asked why. Hiss, what was the answer? He forgot.

    Anyway, it must be unsatisfactory.

    A thought suddenly appeared in Lu Jingzhi''s mind, no wonder Niang didn''t want others to know her identity.

    In addition to the theory of ghosts and gods, arge part of it is that she wants to draw a boundary with the past.

    Lu Jingzhi quickly put these things behind him.

    It was already evening when they came out, and the sky was filled with clusters of pink and broken gold, which echoed each other and mixed colors that were difficult to match in the world.

    Part of the stalls were closed, but then other stalls were filled up.

    The moment the sky darkened, the boats floating on theke lit up the night.

    Seeing Hue Ji''s eyeballs frequently looking there, Lu Jingzhi asked, "Do you want to go?"

    Hue Ji shook his head, "You can''t go, Brother Yan will be angry."

    "That''s right, you can''t go to brothels."

    Hue Ji was so shocked that he almost jumped up, "What are you talking about, it''s a casino!"

    She squinted her eyes and looked over there, and it was far away, a faint shadow, but looking at thenterns hanging outside,pared with the dim and ambiguous surroundings, it seemed quite bright and serious.

 Chapter 363: fate, wonderful

    Chapter 363 Fate, wonderful

    Lu Jingzhi: "...what are you shouting, I can''t see clearly."

    "Young age," Hue Ji couldn''t hold back, and flicked her on the head.

    Lu Bao feels wronged, in the poems she has learned, this kind of ce is for fun!

    ...The casino seems to be having fun too.

    All right, her mind is unhealthy.

    A guilty conscience shed in his eyes.

    The two looked at each other, then turned their heads tacitly.

    Then, they looked at each other again.

    Lu Jingzhi: "... go and have a look?"

    Hoe swallowed sharply, "No...not very good..."

    "How many times can a persone to Jiangnan in a lifetime," Lu Jingzhi touched his chin, watched the lighted boatsing and going to pick up people, and waved to one of them.

    It was toote for Hue Ji to stop it.

    "God knows what happened today, you know me, Xiao Bai and Zhui Zhui don''t know about it."

    "you swear."

    "I swear."

    Just like that, the two set foot on the boat with the idea of ??"open your eyes".

    "This way, gentlemen, please." The woman smiled at the two of them, and took a step to lead the way.

    Lu Jingzhi nced not far away before going in.

    Compared to the people on the boat next door with light gauze, this woman is well-dressed and elegant in conversation.

    Probably a decent casino.

    Hue Ji rolled his eyes listening to her analysis, "There is no distinction between serious and unscrupulous casinos."

    Too.

    Come alle.

    Whether it is serious or not.

    "The name of this casino is a bit familiar," Lu Jingzhi scratched his head, "Juyun Gambling Workshop, does Emperor Capital also have this?"

    "Yeah, the environment... have you been there?"

    "I''ve been there once, and yed a little bit, what do you know?"

    Speaking of this, Ji Ji was very excited, "Everything, how about you."

    "Only one."

    Hue Ji was inconceivable, "Then why do you act like a regr customer?"

    "Maybe it''s a problem with my own temperament." Lu Jingzhi said, "I''m smart because of my looks?"

    She is not smart, she is already smart, but, even knowing her natural ailments, she can''t help but panic at this time, "Don''t run around, don''t y around, I will teach you if you don''t know it."

    Qin Xuehao Wen Lu Jingzhi nodded solemnly.

    Then after a cup of tea, I found that the people around me were gone.

    The scent of incense here is not as extravagant as the imperial capital, but it has a sweet taste in the fragrance.

    There is also the unique mist smell of theke.

    Lu Jingzhi entered the casino for the second time. I don''t know if other casinos are like this.

    You can take a look if you have time.

    She doesn¡¯t like to carry a purse with her, and usually puts money in her cuffs.

    Among the noise, she tried to yell twice but couldn''t find anyone.

    And there is not only one hall here.

    The interior space of the boat is veryrge, and servants carrying tea and fruit tes walk through the crowd.

    The deer frightened andined, and really believed in the evil of hoeing disease.

    -

    Men who are two meters tall are rare in Cann Country, let alone Jiangnan, which is as handsome as a pine and bamboo.

    The tall figure is really conspicuous.

    As soon as Qing Wuya appeared, he caught the attention of many people.

    They looked at him secretly, but they were more interested in the gambling table in front of them after all.

    The man squeezed into the gambling table, took out thest ingot of silver, and was full of depression in his heart. If he didn''t get back his money, he would disembark and go ashore.

    boring.

    So boring.

    Lost as soon as night fell.

    Just as he was about to drop the silver ingots down with the current, a touch of blue suddenly appeared in his sight.

    Qing Wuya recognized at a nce that this was the little girl she metst year.

    He was happy.

    This is called fate!

 Chapter 364: temporarily have something to lose

    Chapter 364 temporarily has something to lose

    The child is just like that little sapling, it can run away in two or three days, but no one can run as fast as her, if it weren''t for the fluffy hair that was **** casually, Qing Wuya really wouldn''t dare recognize her.

    "Eh¡­"

    Sharp-eyed saw the little girl nimbly squeezed into a table and did not leave.

    Qing Wuya pushed aside the man with red eyes who was squeezing beside him, and walked towards that direction.

    Lu Jingzhi can only y bets.

    I thought about getting addicted, so naturally I just yed this.

    She looks clean, her skin is translucent, standing there seems to be broken and obscure.

    The eyes of the people around her are on her.

    Her dress is very simple, no makeup is applied, and her hair is boyish. Everyone thinks she is a young man.

    But looking at that face, I think it is a little girl.

    After looking at it a few more times, I am even more uncertain.

    The androgynous face has beautiful and affectionate peach blossom eyes, and the movement of the eyes seems to be talking.

    Don''t say anything else, just look at this face, which has not been baptized by wind and frost.

    have money.

    This is definitely a rich master.

    Immediately someone came to help exin the rules.

    Lu Jingzhi waved his hand, "I know the rules, someone told me about it."

    Qing Wuya who just came over nodded silently.

    yes.

    Someone said it.

    "Young master, don''t you bet?"

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t correct the person who asked the question, "Look at the first two rounds to find out how you feel."

    "Yo, this is not something you can feel just by looking at it, you have to get used to it." Another person said in a foolish voice, "Young master, if you are afraid of losing, don''te to the gambling house hahahaha."

    Lu Jingzhi touched her silver, "There is still something to lose for the time being."

    The subject changed, "And, I won''t lose."

    Who doesn''t know how to say big words, and immediately boos.

    big.

    After the sound of the dice stopped, Lu Jingzhi immediately had an idea in his mind.

    Open the cup.

    664,rge.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded in satisfaction.

    It looks like her ears are still working.

    In the next game, she ns to continue to listen to it, y a game in the next game, and then go to Ji Ji.

    Starting a new round, Lu Jingzhi thought, Big.

    Just heard a dull voice, "Little."

    She tilted her head, her eyes filled with surprise, and she smiled, "It''s you, what a coincidence!"

    There was still yelling, and it was about to open, Lu Jingzhi pointed at him, "You will lose."

    "Really? Then I''ll change it." Qing Wuya spoke like a bell, but he didn''t have a temper with her, and obediently reced the small one with the big one.

    Someone is watching her.

    Lu Jingzhi turned his head and nced at the side, and found that many people were ring at her.

    Scratching head.

    not understand.

    A group of people who were said to be "losing" before the start, were furious.

    If it was only this person, they would definitely not be polite, but the man next to him... is really too tall.

    Tall and strong, not easy to mess with.

    I could only swallow my breath, and raised my voice a few more degrees, "Little, little!"

    "Small!"

    "big!"

    "Small!"

    At the moment of opening the cup, Lu Jingzhi said softly, "No, you are going to lose."

    Small.

    It is small.

    Lu Jingzhi''s face was ugly.

    "Let''s go, stop ying."

    Qing Wuyaforted her, "Gambling, just have fun, don''t get angry at a young age."

    Looking at him like this, Lu Jingzhi knew that he still remembered her, but he had a good memory, "I''m not just getting angry casually."

    There was a series of roaringughter and whistles behind him.

    Lu Jingzhi turned around and gave them a middle finger.

    Discussions erupted one after another.

    Qing Wuya suddenly turned his head, and gave a hard look at the few people who were the happiest and most yelling, and their words were not clean.

    The cheated losers didn¡¯t say anything, and they gradually calmed down and continued to devote themselves to the next game.

 Chapter 365: wool luck

    Chapter 365 Wool Luck

    Qing Wuya followed the little girl, looking at her fluffy hair, the unpleasant aura exuding from her whole body seemed to condense into substance and spread out, so he reached out and patted her on the shoulder, "Why don''t you cancel ying other games?" ? This kind of gambling based on luck is not easy to win."

    He has been ying for so many years, and he has long since seen it.

    "You thought it was luck." Lu Jingzhi stopped.

    People passing by will always look at the two of them more, because Qing Wuya''s height is too oppressive.

    Especially standing next to a thin person, one with his head up and the other with his head down.

    Lu Jingzhi took two steps back, maintaining a slightly level eye, "I said itst year, this is not a game of luck."

    She pinched her cold little earlobe, "Look at your hearing."

    Qing Wuya was stunned, "What?"

    The little girl pursed her lips. Although she looked very displeased with me, Zhou Shen''s aura was no longer calm when I first met him, but aggressive and aggressive.

    But for him, he still has a nice voice and answers every question, "Look at your hearing, that is to say, you have to listen to the sound of the dice hitting the cup."

    Qing Wuya has been gambling for so many years, but he always loses when he gambles. Lose and leave, this is the first time I heard such a theory.

    So, isn''t he just unlucky?

    Is he out of his mind?

    The suspicious silence was quickly broken by Lu Jingzhi, "Let''s go, go y something else, teach me."

    Qing Wuya is still struggling with what happened just now.

    Not luck.

    It wasn''t luck.

    Does this mean that he can turn over?

    "Then you just said that points are big..."

    "Because he''s out of luck." The anger Lu Jingzhi tried his best to suppress was ignited with this sentence, and the dark fire was burning in his eyes, "No, the more I think about it, the more angry I get!"

    Seeing the little girl rolling up her sleeves, Qing Wuya immediately stopped her, "Don''t fight."

    Lu Jingzhi: It was just because I was too angry that my body temperature rose.

    She had already had a seizure if she wanted to fight.

    But in the casino, isn¡¯t the default rule that you can pay thousands?

    ording to the many TV shows she has watched, the God of Gamblers also wants to pay thousands.

    A **** of gamblers who can''t make thousands is not a good **** of gamblers.

    But it was her that got out!

    So angry!

    "I''ll help you fight!" Qing Wuya said, "You thin arms and legs, stay away, or you will be injured."

    Lu Jingzhi found out that he was serious.

    Puff Chi.

    She tiptoed and patted his shoulder, "Farewell, let''s go, change another table, and take you to win money."

    Qing Wuyaughed out loud, this little girl is still so interesting.

    "Last year you were in the imperial capital, and this year you ran to Jiangnan. The distance you traveled is not close." Qing Wuya asked, "Where is the little girl you brought with you, she is not very timid, she can''t stay here alone Bar."

    "Didn''t take her out," Lu Jingzhiughed, "my sister doesn''t like to meet strangers, she has something she likes to do, and she is at home now. What about you, didn''t you also run from the imperial capital to Jiangnan, maybe it''s just a gamble square?"

    The strangebination walked together leisurely, went to each table and took a look twice.

    Chat a few words during the period.

    Lu Jingzhi knew why this person had money and leisure and ran around.

    Qing Wuya is a dart guard.

    He has traveled all over the world.

    Judging from what he meant, the Escort Agency he was in was rich and powerful, and all the orders he received were important.

    You don¡¯t need to bet on darts frequently, you can earn a lot with just one order.

    Every year he has the opportunity to stay in various ces, he wille to gamble.

    Until almost all the money is spent, there is only some money left for food.

    Lu Jingzhi suddenly realized that when he saw himst time, he was losing money, and this time, he was losing almost as much.

    The me has to be angry because of hermand.

    It turned out to be a habit of losing!

 Chapter 366: Lord Deer takes you to fly

    Chapter 366 Lord Deer Takes You Fly

    Her eyes were a little subtle, she looked around at this big man, raised her eyebrows, "No wonder... Only those who lose every bet will attribute everything to luck."

    "Let''s go, just this table, and watch Master Lu take you flying!"

    Qing Wuyaughed, "Still betting on size? You really have a soft spot for it!"

    Casinos, of course, exist to make money.

    And it''s not just making money in general.

    is to make big money, make quick money.

    The dealer rolls the dice, and those whoe to participate in the gambling ce bets ording to the size.

    The kind they y, the dice cup is opened by the dealer.

    The banker must have the ability to control the gambling table "on the basis of making money and not making people feel tricky".

    To put it simply, the price should not be too much.

    Just enough for everyone to keep ming their own "luck" for their problems.

    Last time in the imperial capital, Lu Jingzhi did not meet the banker Chuqian.

    One possibility is that the gambling table is too small to be interesting.

    There is also a possibility that she is catching up with the fact that the amount of money on both sides of the big and small bets is rtively bnced, and she can''t win much even if she pays a thousand.

    This time the luck is more extreme.

    At the beginning, I met Wang Bo.

    Lu Jingzhi believed his ears.

    Not only did he believe the sound he heard when the dice hit the dice cup and stopped when they finally fell, but he also believed that he heard the slight click of the dice beating when the dealer opened the dice cup.

    He used his internal force to touch the dice through the dice cup, changing its points.

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help but roll his eyes, what a dog.

    Can''t afford to lose.

    But that person is really powerful, and he has a good control over internal power, of course - he is also very lucky not to meet other martial arts masters who are both strong in martial arts, deep in internal power and know how to do it.

    This table is against the corner, and there are fewer people than other ces.

    The two were not standing next to each other, but stood apart. Before walking over, Lu Jingzhi asked, "Is there any money left?"

    "have."

    His meal money.

    Lu Jingzhi was relieved.

    "The left hand is big, and the right hand is small. If I don''t raise my hand, you don''t ce a bet."

    After thinking for a while, I want to add, "Don''t download too much, I think this ce is not as good as the imperial capital."

    The subconscious perception of it is plummeting.

    Just like that, the two sat on both sides of the gaming table and looked at each other.

    big.

    Lu Jingzhi said silently in his heart.

    "554, big!"

    I have to mention that there was a dynasty before the Cann Kingdom, which unified the nationalnguage.

    But like modern times, people can speak official Chinese, but there are also local dialects.

    The one who curses is the dialect used.

    So soft, the big man seems to be acting like a baby.

    Lu Jingzhi nced at him.

    looked at him again.

    so weird.

    I still want to see it.

    Gambling continues.

    After observing a few rounds, Lu Jingzhi raised his right hand.

    Qing Wuya bets.

    "345,rge."

    Big daddy!

    A new round, she raises her right hand.

    wrong.

    Another game, left hand.

    wrong.

    Lu Jingzhi pressed his brows and eyes, and pushed the cuffs up again irritably, feeling that the appearance was not very good, so he naturally drooped his wrists and let the cuffs fall back.

    What, did she offend the dealer today?

    Yes.

    She met Chuqian again.

    This is still the judgment she made when she weighed the bnce between the two parties and guessed that the dealer would not make a move.

    Obviously, she failed.

    And failed not once!

    Lu Jingzhi squinted his eyes, dog, she still doesn''t believe it!

    A new game, the points are big.

    There are many bets on big bets, but few bet on small bets.

    Lu Jingzhi did not believe in probability calctions, but in his intuition. He shook out a silver ticket from his cuff, and dropped it in an atmosphere of sudden stagnation.

    She chooses, big.

    Won.

 Chapter 367: You are unlucky

    Chapter 367 You are unlucky

    The little girl''s lips curved into a beautiful arc.

    Brows and eyes are stretched.

    The whole person is vivid and eye-catching.

    Silver tickets return.

    Only one game, earning a lot of money.

    Among the envious expressions of everyone, someone eximed, "This is really lucky!"

    "Which family''s young master is amazing!"

    "The main thing is to have money, even the banknotes dare to bet up! When I win this game, I will bet like this!"

    The tone is sour and not lost.

    The sour lemon taste can''t be covered.

    Lu Jingzhi winked, Qing Wuya left the table.

    The boat and boat facilities areplete, and there are also drinks and pastries. People can''t help but praise "it is indeed a ce for fun."

    They changed ces, and Lu Jingzhi ate a piece of pastry in two bites, and said vaguely, "I''m so hungry."

    "I won a lot of money in one game, amazing!" Qing Wuya gave her a thumbs up, "But you little girl, you are too courageous, you dare to throw a silver ticket up."

    "I think I will win." Lu Jingzhi said without hesitation, "I trust my instinct."

    A small piece of tea swirls in the teacup, stretching out.

    Green and verdant.

    The tea soup presents a nice color.

    She drank two sips of tea, the powdery pastry crumbs on the tip of her tongue were washed away, her mouth was much refreshed, "This tea is not good."

    She doesn''t have the talent for tasting tea, what kind of emblica, which is refreshing, I don''t understand.

    In her case, tea is divided into two types.

    nice drink.

    Not good to drink.

    "If I had known earlier, I would have ced more bets." Although he said so, his tone was not regretful. Lu Jingzhi had never been a person who would indulge excessively in this regard.

    Earn it if you earn it, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t earn it.

    "After these sessions, I discovered a pattern." Lu Jingzhi squeezed his chin, watching the other party take a bite of a pastry, chewing it a few times before swallowing it, and the electricity in the te was wiped out in a short while.

    "Whatw?" Qing Wuya''s body trembled, his eyes filled with desire, "Is there aw?"

    "No, it''s a very mysterious one, as far as I am..." She, who once believed in Marxism-Leninism, couldn''t help but doubt thews of life. It is still small, regardless of whether the money bet by both parties is even, one thing is beyond doubt."

    Qing Wuya listened attentively.

    "That is - as long as you ce a bet, no matter how good my ears are, how hard I try to analyze the situation, how... I will catch up with the thousand, and then you will lose." Lu Jingzhi said sincerely, "Is there a possibility, God won''t let you go to the gambling table?"

    Qing Wuya was a little frustrated: "I do always lose money, and I lose more and more every year. I used to win and lose, although I won and lost many times. There has never been a year like this year."

    Unlucky blossoms!

    Rao is a deer startled branch, there is nothing to help in this situation.

    It turns out that there are really people with such ck faces in the world.

    "I originally had an experiment - we bet on the left and the right respectively, I bet ten taels, you bet one tael, and see what the result will be." Lu Jingzhi said, "After thinking about it, forget it, you lose The possibility is too great."

    I have believed in science for so many years, and once I started to believe in metaphysics.

    Qing Wuya always knew that he was not lucky with gambling.

    Peace of mind, no waves.

    "I came with a friend, but I couldn''t find anyone," Lu Jingzhi said, "I walked around so many times, but I didn''t see him..."

    Qing Wuya pointed to the top, "Maybe your friend went to the upper floors, but there are thresholds on the upper floors, and you need to exchange chips to enter."

 Chapter 368: Oh, its so boring to always win.

    Chapter 368 Oh, it¡¯s too boring to always win

    Lu Jingzhi only found out now.

    I am still ying around.

    No, it should be said that the entire first floor is a mess.

    Even because the bet is not big, there is no need to change the chips, and the broken silver is used directly.

    "Change the game," Lu Jingzhi even boasted that he was going to fly, how could she give up like this, with her **** pride, "Is there anyone who doesn''t value luck so much?"

    Pitching pots, ying chess, boxi, Pai Gow, chess...you can choose.

    "Chess also counts?"

    "There are also, but few people y."

    Even if I know how to y, I don¡¯te to this kind of ce to y.

    Wouldn''t it be nice to cook a pot of tea at home, and happily fight back and forth with your opponents?

    Go to the second floor.

    Lu Jingzhi preferred some very technical projects.

    Cast pot.

    This is actually a game that looks fair but is actually very unfair.

    This is a throwing game.

    Various ways to y.

    Luck does not ount for much, and more depends on skills.

    Then the questiones, whether to practice martial arts or not is almost the key to victory here.

    Of course, most of the gamblers are ordinary people.

    Even if you know some punches, you are not very capable.

    After listening to the rules and observing, she got involved.

    She is really conspicuous among the crowd.

    The cloud is calm and the wind is light, and the hands are neat.

    After only ying one game, Lu Jingzhi pouted, "It''s boring."

    Everyone: "..."

    Easier said than done.

    I have never seen someone who gets more and more boring as he wins.

    Seeing her mncholy expression, Qing Wuya suddenly remembered something, "Actually, there is another way to bet on size."

    Then we have to go to the third floor.

    Roll the dice yourself.

    Lu Jingzhi, who was originally listless and only wanted to look for Jiji, suddenly brightened his eyes.

    This sentence is simply good memory awakening.

    Shake yourself!

    Isn''t this the standard configuration of the God of Gamblers? !

    It can also save someone from tampering with the result, hissing, and heartbeat.

    Action is worse than heartbeat.

    "Go, take a look."

    The thirdyer is the highestyer of boats.

    The number of people dropped sharply.

    There are only human voices on the first and second floors, but this ce is very clean.

    The sound of silk and bamboo is long, and the fragrance in the air has be different.

    More Advanced?

    I can''t see anything in a short time, but after a long time down here, I suddenly took a breath of the fragrance here, and my mind was shocked.

    If the sweet honey fragrance below is to dispel the strange smell while slowly reducing the sensitivity of the five senses, then the fragrance here can definitely refresh the mind.

    Thisyer is not closed.

    The next three or five steps are all candlelight, the smell of oil is covered, but it does not disappear.

    Here, it is open on all sides, with light gauze flying beside the open railings, and hangingnterns swaying with the wind.

    The gaps between thenterns are decorated with luminous pearls to ensure the atmosphere without losing the brightness.

    The boundless night can be seen clearly.

    Probe down, the sparkling light seems to spread towards the distance like a silver belt.

    Stepping on it, it was as if the plugs on the ears were pulled out with a bang, and the voice suddenly became clear.

    Although Qing Wuya knew the way, there was still a woman leading the way.

    The expression and behavior are very respectful.

    Those who have reached the third level can no longer be simply summarized by the identity of a gambler.

    Not only the sound of silk and bamboo on this floor, but also the sound of pipa on the adjacent boat can be heard clearly.

    The upper floor over there is also half open.

    The wind-blown hair on the side of his face was pinned behind his ears. Lu Jingzhi leaned on the railing with one hand, knocked a few sybles at random with the other, looked at the shadows in the distance, and sighed, "The arms are so soft, and the waist is also soft."

    Dancing is so beautiful!

    Qing Wuya: "Hey, kids, don''t look around."

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose.

 Chapter 369: sister marry me

    Chapter 369 Sister Marries Me

    In thest year before the doomsday, Lu Jingzhi was still able to hold his mobile phone and say "Sister marry me", "Hunjun experience card" and all kinds of rainbow farts to young girls performing talents from all over the world.

    Now, it doesn''t conform to the social trend at a nce.

    sin sin.

    She wanted to see it.

    whee.

    Not only to watch, but also to say, "I have entered the casino, what else can I not watch."

    Qing Wuya straightforwardly pointed to the dimly lit boat next door, "That''s what you can''t see."

    Lu Jingzhi shrugged, "Okay, I''ll take a peek when I''m free."

    Qing Wuya had a headache.

    Does she not know where that is?

    Too.

    Although this little girl has a yful heart and is so easy to do things that people always ignore her age, but considering her age, she should not be very old.

    "How old are you?"

    "twelve."

    "Then you grow very fast. I have seen very few twelve-year-olds grow so tall." Qing Wuyaughed, "If you grow a little longer, there will be a crowd when you go out!"

    Lu Jingzhi looked at him unabashedly, and gestured with his hand, "I will be miserable if I grow up to your height. My requirements are not high, 1.7 meters is enough."

    Lu Jingzhi calcted the size in his mind.

    Um.

    Five feet.

    Hiss... It doesn''t sound as good as 1.7 meters.

    She has never doubted that she will not grow that tall, nutrition can keep up, and exercise will not fall behind. It is only a matter of time before she grows taller.

    There is arge tform in the center of the third floor, and there is a semi-open small room at a distance around it.

    It is said that it is a room, but in fact it is symbolically separated by a hollow carved screen.

    Rather than blocking the line of sight, the greater role is to regte theyout of the space.

    While they were chatting, the maid was waiting in front of them.

    Finally, to the ce.

    "This is another ce where sizeparison rules are used?" Lu Jingzhi habitually rolled up his cuffs again, "Beautiful sister, ying games here, who do I want topare with?"

    The maid pursed her lips and smiled, leading her over.

    Talented and romantic.

    It can be reflected in the academy.

    It can also be reflected in the casino.

    Or you can change a word.

    High-spirited.

    Lu Jingzhi approached unabashedly, watching the current battle situation.

    Rolling the dice and wearing such a coquettish bag, the flowing long sleeves rippled into a cascading peony flower with the shaking movements.

    Lu Jingzhi thought, it is a good way to cheat.

    However, her eyeballs moved up, down, left, right, and right with the young man''s dice cup, and she didn''t find any sign that she was going to cheat.

    Lu Jingzhi: It was the darkness on the second floor downstairs that swallowed my goodness.

    As soon as you see this situation, you feel that people want to cheat.

    The eyes are quite subtle.

    In the ear are the heartyughter of the young man and the person opposite.

    It doesn''t look like they knew each other, but even the losers didn''t fall out.

    Is the desire to win the third floor so light?

    Her appearance has long been seen clearly by people with nothing to do.

    When the maid ushered him over, the young man who had just lost was sitting directly across from him.

    It seems that the rule is not that the losers leave, and the winners stay.

    Yes, people are willing to lose, and the gambling house is happy to see this situation.

    A trace of surprise shed in the young man''s eyes. He looks ordinary, and this face belongs to the look of forgetting once seen.

    Lu Jingzhi sideways for the first two seconds, tested his eptance of this face¡ªnot a beauty or ugliness test, but a kind of human face, which is forgotten after seeing it.

    No reason, no reason, just forget.

    Lu Jingzhi has such a good memory, but he doesn''t have the ability to remember 100% for this kind of person with a blur filter.

 Chapter 370: Her good quality, just accept it when you see it

    Chapter 370 Her beautiful qualities, ept it when you see it

    "Do you want toe to bet with me?" The young man called the maid to ask, making sure that the little girl understood the rules, and smiled kindly at her.

    Lu Jingzhi felt that this person was not as friendly as he appeared.

    The weight of the dice in the dice cup also turned upside down carelessly. It is quite ordinary and there is nothing wrong with it.

    This kind requires her to announce a number after she shakes it herself.

    It is much better than the ck box operation of the person on the first floor.

    Just bang it.

    Didn''t get the hang of it, the dice inside fell out with a bang.

    Qing Wuya couldn''t help but let out augh.

    The young man held his breath, and only nodded to her as a gesture.

    The person who just yed with him and lost did not leave, but was watching with several people. Seeing her operation, he couldn''t helpughing.

    In their eyes, this is a child who sneaked out behind his family''s back.

    Lu Jingzhi smiled, "I''m looking for the texture, I''mughing."

    The second sloshing, still very rusty, operation error.

    The third time, the movements were not smooth and there was no aesthetic feeling, but it was a sess anyway.

    Some people may still think that the thin white wrist sped the dice cup to make a mess, but those with discerning eyes can see that this is a terrible learning ability.

    Facing unfamiliar things, still maintain a calm attitude.

    The key is that the speed can still be seen by the naked eye.

    What kind of learning ability should this be?

    123, small.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded, pushed out the chips he wanted to throw out, and said loudly, "Small."

    She won.

    She also won the next two games.

    As more and more chips were pushed out, Lu Jingzhi looked at the opposite side in doubt, and the feeling that something was wrong in her heart gradually deepened.

    The tip of the tongue couldn''t help licking the back mrs.

    This feeling is amazing.

    It''s not that the other party is malicious, but it''s not gentle and friendly either.

    Like¡ªcalction.

    Qing Wuya was even more nervous than her, beads of sweat dripped from his forehead.

    First time someone doubled up while he watched.

    It¡¯s not just one, but several.

    Next draw.

    She took the initiative to lose once.

    Really spending money like running water, the wooden blocks piled up like a hill in front of you will be leveled in the blink of an eye.

    Three-quarters were exported.

    Qing Wuya wanted to persuade her to ept her as soon as she was happy, but he still remembered¡ªthe little girl is not a gambler.

    She has no idea about money.

    Lu Jingzhi does have a quality that people who run a gambling shop hate the most.

    It''s just today, facing this person, it''s not within her range to ept it as soon as it''s good.

    This man is plotting against her, there is no doubt about it.

    Lu Jingzhi wants to know where he is worthy of being calcted by others.

    It seems that there are quite a lot of ces worth calcting in six aspects.

    Face.

    Silver.

    Her good qualities...

    Well.

    Thinking is diverging, and the expression is alsozy. In the blink of an eye, two-thirds of the losses have passed.

    If it was an ordinary person, his mentality would have copsed by this time.

    Both eyes are red, sanity copses, left eye money and right eye desire, endless, endless.

    The young man rolled up his sleeves so that he could look at the little girl across from him, "The chips are not enough, do you want to leave, or do you want to get a new one?"

    Lu Jingzhi pped the bank note on the table with a bang, "It''s rich."

    It seems that she is no different from others.

    Young people are a bit dull.

    Counting her calmly and letting her decide the oue, it also increased the difficulty of the game, not onlyparing the size, but also guessing the points.

    Whoever guesses the number with the smallest gap between the actual number wins.

    The little girl nodded without thinking, her eyes were full of indifference.

    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m arrogant, or I feel that I''m lucky.

 Chapter 371: Now she is the God of Gamblers!

    Chapter 371 Now she is the God of Gamblers!

    Young people already want to see her hysterical appearance. After all, if she loses this time, the thousand taels of silver will be wiped out.

    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on his ordinary face.

    After so many rounds, Lu Jingzhi has been able to evolve from Xiaobai to Laobai. Not only did he not make any mistakes when shaking the dice cup, but he also learned two tricks from the young man during the smooth movements.

    Click.

    Buckle on the table.

    Deer startled and opened his lips, "23..."

    At this moment, she is the God of Gamblers!

    "Wait! Stop ying!"

    Following the voice and looking, "Hui Ji."

    Lu Jingzhi was amused, "Where have you been? Turn around and you will disappear."

    Hue Ji swallowed hard and took a deep breath, "Don''t mention it, I just fell into the water... It''s not important, the important thing is that you stop ying, and I will throw you into the water in a while."

    Knowing that at this time, the guards of the boat rushed up behind him, and wanted to step forward to take him away, but stopped for some reason, and stared at him beside him.

    The second monk Jijizhang couldn''t figure it out, but it wasn''t the time to think about it, "What expression do you have, you haven''t already started, have you?"

    Looking at the batch of small wooden blocks being pushed in the middle, Hoe Ji''s face suddenly became ugly.

    Clothes are stained with water, and the temperature is taken away by the wind.

    Lu Jingzhi calmed down, "Don''t worry, let''s take onest step, and then we''ll leave. You have to change your clothes, or you''ll get typhoid fever."

    "This isn''t when I get typhoid or not, this is..."

    Lu Jingzhi looked at the other side with sincere eyes, "Together?"

    "Together."

    "666"

    This is the sound of a deer startling a branch.

    "666"

    This is the voice of a young man.

    Hue Ji has been sluggish.

    Qing Wuya was also stunned, just now he heard half of the voice, she clearly said something like 23.

    As the sound fell, the two dice cups opened at the same time.

    Lu Jingzhi''s 666 is impressively in sight.

    And young people ¡ª 233.

    "Who''s winning?"

    "She won."

    "It''s really 666, why is it so foolish."

    "It''s luckier than the opponent, who didn''t guess right."

    "Yes, the same number does not have the same fate."

    "The little girl is lucky today, you can try other games, I want to y two rounds with her!"

    Lu Jingzhi smiled at the end of his eyes, stretchedfortably, and leaned on the cushion behind him, "Yes, good luck."

    She pronounced the words clearly, but the pauses were awkward.

    Obviously those words were still there, but she uttered a strange smell.

    The young man was so confident that he didn''t even look down at the number of points after he opened the dice cup. His eyes were glued to the opponent, for fear of missing some of her expressions.

    However, listening to the surrounding voices, something is wrong.

    Bow your head.

    Tsk, it turned out that he lost.

    "I''m curious, how you did it." The young man imitated herst sentence with a wonderful pause and said, "I didn''t even notice it."

    "Luck." Lu Jingzhi smiled, his eyebrows curved, "If you didn''t n to decide the oue, I wouldn''t be so ruthless."

    She wanted to change him to 111.

    Suddenly felt that 233 was fun, and finally changed it to 233.

    Though¡ªno one here can get her sense of fun and humor.

    Yes.

    She is out of business.

    What is out is not the usual thousand.

    While changing your own points, you must also move the opponent''s points.

    It wasn''t her first move.

    It is the opponent who moves first.

    The moment Hoe sprinted in, she felt a slight sound.

    It''s really light. If it wasn''t for meeting her, the five senses would be well developed. Even if it''s a martial arts practitioner, the other party might be able to seed.

 Chapter 372: What is the little girls obsession with beautiful women? !

    Chapter 372 What obsession does the little girl have for beautiful women? !

    I am afraid of meeting experts in everything.

    This man is an expert who has gone beyond a thousand worlds.

    Yigao is bold and adjusts the points at the moment of opening the previous breath.

    Not to mention that the person being adjusted doesn''t have the consciousness to change points like this, even if they do, it''s toote at this moment.

    The arrival of Hue Ji, in a way, was Lu Jingzhi''s luck. Of course, even without him, she could immediately sense that it was not working and stop.

    Lu Jingzhi put away the booty, bluntly refused the young man''s invitation, and curled his lips slightly, "You are dishonest."

    The young man was stunned for a moment, and then heughed loudly, "You little girl, you haven''t really gone anywhere."

    He thought the other party would refute, he was active, she was passive.

    Who knew that he snorted softly and smiled brightly, "Yes, how can you be honest when youe to the gambling house, but well, if you are caught, your skills are not as good as others, and if you are not caught, then you will be willing to bow down?"

    "I am willing to bow down." The young man saluted her.

    It was quite solemn.

    Lu Jingzhi left here with two friends who were confused by their riddles.

    But did not go down the third floor.

    A voice came from behind, and you can provide clothes for Hoe to tidy up.

    Hue Ji of course agreed.

    Who wants to go home with a wet body, let alone¡ªhe, suddenly doesn¡¯t want to go home.

    Returning to the original railing, Lu Jingzhi leaned on the railing and looked into the distance.

    Qing Wuya: "..."

    Does the little girl have any obsession with beautiful girls? !

    Just watch it, and don''t forget toment, "I changed the dance. The clothes the lead dancer wears look good, like wearing stars on his body. People who learn to dance usually look ''looking forward''. Such clothes match Those shining eyes, how beautiful they are!!"

    It''s a pity that no matter how good her eyes are, she can''t see clearly.

    After admiring it for a few moments, he turned his head and said, "Small bets are fun, but big bets are harmful to the body. This man is pretty bad. He has plotted against me since he saw me. He should have good psychology."

    Qing Wuya listened with a half-knowledge, but it was enough.

    "Then you still y with him."

    "If you don''t y with him, how can you y with him." Lu Jingzhi waved his hand indifferently, "He is also out of money, just like the person on the first floor, I suspect that this is not a tourist, but also a bet Experts cultivated by the workshop."

    Pretend to be a tourist to dissuade the opponent.

    People subtly believe that the two sides have the same starting point.

    As everyone knows, this is a big pit.

    "As for why he lost, of course it was because I was stuck with the time to y him."

    Spatial ability, transparent, really suitable for doing things.

    Qing Wuya sighed for a while, "If you want to, you can even get rich from gambling."

    "I don''t need to worry about making a fortune, I have a beautiful sister to worry about." Lu Jingzhi took out the banknotes he just earned, enough to make old gamblers jealous, and shook them between his fingertips, " This is pocket money, used to buy delicious food."

    Qing Wuya: "..."

    Pocket money is so extravagant that it makes people jealous!

    "Sorry, I broke my promise to take you flying." Lu Jingzhi scratched his head violently, "I can offer you a thousand dors to win, but..."

    I''m afraid the whole threeyers are not as simple as imagined.

    After Hue Ji changed his clothes, he hurriedly left the third floor.

    Fear is not afraid of things, but afraid of paying for the disease.

    When the timees, Zhui Zhui reaches out to ask for someone, and if she can''t give it, then the show is over.

    Hue Ji threw a bundle on his back, filled with his own clothes, and his hair was still wet. When he saw Lu Jingzhi, he spat out, "You don''t know how dark the people on the third floor are."

 Chapter 373: Your brother hates you

    Chapter 373 Your Brother Lou Dislikes You

    Water drops trickled down the tip of the hoe, and soon the ground was dense.

    He raised his sleeve and wiped the water beads off his side face.

    They run down and tickle.

    Lu Jingzhi took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to him, "Here, wipe your hair, let me tell you¡ªXiao Bai is right, my haircut is really ugly."

    Hue Ji: "You just know, Brother Lou said, I''m more talented than you."

    "Then isn''t your brother Lou afraid to go out now?" Lu Jingzhi recalled Xu Shulou''s awkward look, and couldn''t helpughing.

    Respecting death like home, he closed his eyes and let him do what he could.

    In the next two days, he became angry again, and ignored him.

    With that appearance, it seemed that he didn''t intend to take a step out of the door until his hair grew to his waist.

    "Don''t keep saying ''Your Brother Lou'' and ''Your Brother Lou'', it''s so yin and yang," said Ji Ji mncholy, "Brother Lou doesn''t recognize me anymore."

    Hue Ji took a handkerchief and smelled it, "The smell of plums."

    Lu Jingzhi: "Eating fruit on the street is not disgusted by your brother Lou, so I wiped it with a handkerchief."

    Qing Wuya on the side listened to the conversation between the two, and he didn''t know what to say.

    Birds of a feather flock together.

    The little girl''s friends are also so carefree.

    Back to the topic, Ji Ji began toin.

    After the two of them separated, he didn''t go to Lu Jingzhi immediately.

    He doesn''t have to worry about Lu Jingzhi, after all, his skills are there.

    Immediately, he was fascinated by the colorful world.

    Join the table immediately.

    The food and clothing expenses of these years have been followed by Yan Qingzhui. On the surface of his identity, he is a personal bodyguard and apanion, but in fact, like Xu Shulou, Yan Qingzhui treats him as a younger brother.

    The monthly sry is quite a lot, and there is no ce to spend it. No, it¡¯s time to catch up.

    He quickly got tired of the first floor.

    This half night has been wandering on the second floor.

    Before Lu Jingzhi went up to the third floor, he only yed one game on the third floor, and lost.

    "They can do it by throwing people down from the third floor after being poor!" Hue Ji still had that unbelievable look.

    Although he already knew the cause and effect, Lu Jingzhiughed every time he heard it.

    "Did you gamble other than money?" Lu Jingzhi raised his eyebrows and asked.

    "...how do you know?" After finishing speaking, Ji Ji covered his mouth, his voiceing out muffled.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed, "You are lucky that you didn''t get chopped off."

    Speaking of which, under the height of a three-story building, throwing people down so straight¡ªas long as Ji Ji is not a martial arts practitioner, they are killing people.

    Or, they can see that the **** has been practiced, so they think it doesn''t matter if they throw people down?

    Looking back at the road behind illuminated by the candlelight, Lu Jingzhi thought about what he was thinking on the third floor.

    who cares.

    "Let''s go to the second floor, let''s go y again!" Hoe Ji greeted Lu Jingzhi, "Hey, I need to lend you some money."

    Lu Jingzhi readily took out the money and divided points between him and Qing Wuya.

    Qing Wuya refused, "If I lose, I lose. If you''re not here, I should lose as well. You don''t have to take this on yourself."

    She happened to be standing under a luminous pearl, her face was shrouded in soft light, intertwined with the moonlight, outlining a beautiful outline, the deer frightened the branch, raised her hand, and tried to put her arm on him, but failed, so she could only take a shot Pat him, "Think about it too much, I won''t bring over the faults that don''t belong to me, I just think you have no money and no fun in the future."

    Qing Wuya is not a person who cares about gains and losses, seeing what she said, he happily epts the money.

    Lu Jingzhi finally nced at the boat on the other side, blew a long whistle, and said with a smile, "You won''t see the beautifuldy when you go downstairs..."

 Chapter 374: someone fell into the water

    Chapter 374 Someone fell into the water

    The voice did not fall.

    Under the moonlight, a slim figure fell from the sky.

    The moment the skirt spreads out, the golden embroidery thread reflects the halo.

    "Fuck..."

    The process was very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, the person fell into the water, and the water exploded.

    Seeing that the little girl was about to jump down as soon as she stepped over the railing with her long legs, Hoe hurriedly grabbed her skirt, "They will have rescue guards on board..."

    Lu Jingzhi was afraid of being hit on his hand, so he jumped off.

    She didn''t just dive straight into the water.

    Instead, she stomped a few times in the air - there is no leverage here, but she has a space-type ability, and the lightness kung fu derived from it is different from that of a serious person.

    She took a nted line directly to the surrounding of the person who fell into the water over there, then took a deep breath, and plunged into the water with a plop.

    "I said someone would save me over there... No, what are you doing over there?!"

    Hoe Ji squinted his eyes to look at the other end of the dimly lit candle.

    Heads surged and gathered together.

    Some people leave, and more people gather¡ªalthough under the dark night sky, they look like little beans.

    Qing Wuya shook his head, "She has good hearing, maybe she heard something."

    Hue Ji was stunned, "There is indeed a lot of noise over there, the sound is louder than before, but at such a distance, she can hear it¡ªwell, if it''s a deer, pretend I didn''t say it."

    The water in theke is cold.

    The moment it fell, it pulled her and pushed her away.

    How deep it is, she doesn''t know, the light refracted by the golden embroidery thread is getting deeper and deeper, before beingpletely swallowed by the pitch-ck abyss, Lu Jingzhi finally scooped up a skirt corner.

    Then, the simple and rude miracles were performed vigorously, carrying the water pressure, directly pulling the skirt to pull the person over.

    "Hey, move, don''t die."

    When this person touched her, his fingertips subconsciously clung to her arm like all drowning people, and then slowly rxed.

    Very anti-humanmon sense.

    She didn''t struggle much until the person was dragged out of the water.

    The ce where the people were lifted up has deviated. There are no candles, no light, and the boatsing and going and pleasure-seeking boats are far away.

    When Lu Jingzhi spoke, he freed his hand to pat her face.

    The smell of blood spread.

    The blood dripping from the woman''s forehead was like a sharp sword, cutting her face in half.

    Lu Jingzhi mped the person with one hand, wiped his face with the other, lifted the drooping bangs, and removed the water droplets on the eyshes that blocked his vision, and then looked at the woman again.

    Worry.

    How did this swim to the shore.

    Swim a fart, use light work.

    "Fawn!"

    Someone called her.

    "Squeak, I can''t see anyone!"

    The deer raised his head in shock, "Zhizhizhi..."

    On the boat, Ji Ji said speechlessly, "Deer Jingzhi is enough!"

    Thenmanded the boatman to row the boat over, "Hurry up, my friend fell into the water! It''s urgent!"

    The boatman said cheerfully, "But your friend''s voice doesn''t seem to be urgent."

    But he also speeded up, swiping his arms and rowing the oars.

    Lu Jingzhi took advantage of the darkness and moved his fingers to stop the bleeding on the woman''s forehead.

    Breathing is weak.

    But there is more.

    Did not choke on water.

    What kind of science is afraid of encountering magic, supernatural powers, and will always be divine.

    Lu Jingzhi just supported the well-behaved woman and floated on the water againstmon sense.

    "Can you hear me, pretty sister?" Lu Jingzhi said softly, "Wake up, I only have one life, and everything must be put aside for it."

    "I saw you dancing. Although I didn''t see your face, I saw your clothes. Only the C position is a golden dress, like the sun, super dazzling."

    "You dance beautifully."

 Chapter 375: boatmans dislike

    Chapter 375 The boatman''s disgust

    The deer frightened and read the boat to this side, and Hue Ji picked up the man, but he didn''t see the woman wake up.

    The ship is greeted and sent, and it only takes one process, and what is needed is a "fast", so the space is abandoned.

    Five people stood on it, and there was a big guy, Qing Wuya, who was very cramped.

    Hue babbled, "I can''t stand anymore."

    "Use light work to get back to the shore." Lu Jingzhi made a suggestion, "It happens that the speed of the boat will increase when it is lighter."

    "I don''t." Hoe Ji nodded the woman with his chin, "Is she...dead or fainted?" He knelt down and touched her neck, heaved a sigh of relief, "It''s a good thing I didn''t die, I would be guilty if I died."

    Lu Jingzhi wiped her face dry with a new handkerchief, and shook the water droplets on her hair casually. She leaned against the edge of the boat, and some of them fell into theke, causing tiny ripples.

    She said, "What does it have to do with you, people are not pushed down by you."

    "But I thought someone woulde to rescue people over there, so I stopped you for a while! Oh, don''t shake the water droplets, it made me covered all over." Hoe Ji blocked the front with his hand.

    "Well, no more dumping."

    The moment Hoe Ji put down his hand, Lu Jingzhi shook his head frantically andughed.

    Water-dropped Ji Ji said, "...I believe your evil!"

    Qing Wuya alsoughed, his chest was trembling, he looked down at the unconscious woman, and asked, "What about this person?"

    "I don''t know." Lu Jingzhi helped her brush her hair back, revealing her face, wiped off the water, and poked her, "What a beautiful youngdy, they actually..."

    Looking at the boat over there, pursing her lips, "She was pushed down."

    Among a group of boos.

    The two of them might not have heard thest shout, but Lu Jingzhi did.

    ¡ªI''ll see who dares to save her.

    ¡ªs, I didn''t call for someone to save her because I was afraid that someone would feel sorry for her.

    ¡ªI can¡¯t live anymore¡­

    After hearing a few sentences, Lu Jingzhi immediately felt that no one over there probably cared about her life or death.

    She used to like to lend a helping hand to this kind of thing.

    Hoe disease is the same.

    Now I am still afraid, if Lu Jingzhi''s ears are not good and he really doesn''t go down, this person will be gone.

    "Brother Yan said that when the road is rough, I will draw my sword to help you. I failed, and I still want to stop you." Hue Ji was a little depressed, "Brother Yan will be unhappy."

    "Would it be more unhappy to see you gambling, or more unhappy to see you not saving lives?"

    "...Can you stop the pot from opening and lift the pot?"

    Originally came to y secretly, God knows she knows him.

    Now that it involves a wounding incident, he has to report it to Brother Yan.

    I met a drowning incident.

    Where did you meet?

    Casino.

    ...It''s killing people!

    There is nothing to love about the disease.

    "It''snded." Said the boatman.

    "What are you doing in this dark ce?" Hoe Ji pointed over there, "Walk over there."

    The boatman pushed down the big shade of the bamboo hat, "No, it''s too bright over there, and you will be found. I''ll take you to save people."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    She gave the boatman a thumbs-up, "You are quite honest, but, in a word, thank you."

    Hue Ji had nothing to say, and took the lead in raising his arms to hug the woman¡ªhe couldn''t let Lu Jingzhi hold her.

    Qing Wuya had already picked him up while the two were standing still.

    The boatman said, "Do you know how to get to the hospital? The old man will show you the way."

    Lu Jingzhi squatted down, looked up to see what he looked like, met his piercing eyes, "Your voice is only thirty years old, no matter how much it is impossible."

    Boatman: "...go, go, go."

 Chapter 376: I thank you!

    Chapter 376 I thank you!

    "How do you know we don''t know the clinic?" Lu Jingzhi was still squatting there.

    Hue Ji couldn''t hold back, and kicked her butt, "How do you know about it?"

    "It looks like it came from outside." The boatman pointed to the huge monster over there. Under the dim candlelight, the little Douding on the third floor of the boat was indistinct. He said, "This is not the first time someone has been thrown down. Eyes, are you the only ones picking people up?"

    Lu Jingzhi said, "I understand, they are repeat murderers, that''s why you are afraid of getting involved¡ªdon''t worry, even if we are found, it has nothing to do with you."

    Boatman: "...I thank you, it has nothing to do with the old man."

    Lu Jingzhi chuckled.

    "Let''s go, take her to the hospital for a look, although I don''t think she has any major physical problems."

    "What do you mean there is no major problem physically, but is there any major problem elsewhere?"

    "She has a will to die." Lu Jingzhi recalled the scene at that time, the skirt was like a sun in the dark but was gradually annihted, "People will thump and thump after falling into the water, but she didn''t."

    added, "She was not unconscious at the time."

    No token struggles.

    In the medical hall, the drug boy took the person to a room, and the doctor followed quickly.

    Look, hear and ask.

    Approaching with a candlestick, the candlelight stretched the shadow very long.

    He stroked his beard, "It''s okay, there''s a lot of water in my stomach, but it''s strange, there''s not much water in my lungs, lucky, lucky!"

    Lu Jingzhi: Because it is backed by magic.

    The room was filled with the sound of boiling medicine.

    and the breathing of several people.

    Hoe Jichou''s hair was turning gray, and he kept thinking, "What should I do, what should I do, what should I do!"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Stop nagging, I''m flustered, and I''ve been scolded too¡ªcan Zhuizhui really scold people!"

    Qing Wuya was thinking, who is this "Zhui Zhui" who can actually scare two people who are fearless at first sight to such a degree.

    "Swearing? How unmannered and ungentlemanly, my brother Yan doesn''t swear, but¡ª" Hoe Ji choked up, "I will be held back for money, and I need to report the money I spent!"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Fortunately, I don''t have this trouble."

    My sister asked her to spend more money, to be happy, hehehe.

    Was red at by Ji Ji.

    "Your family doesn''t allow you to gamble? Indeed, children should listen to their family members." Qing Wuya said, "I''m different. I have no one to take care of me, and no one needs me to support me. If I don''t spend my money, I will let it live." Ash."

    "It used to be urate." Ji Ji said sullenly, "until I was pped by someone, and I almost lost my life."

    The two of them chatted with each other, and suddenly discovered that they have something inmon.

    Every bet will be lost.

    Qing Wuya''s saying that every bet is bound to lose is true. Every bet is bound to lose.

    Hue Ji''s "lose every bet" means that when he enters the casino, no matter how many rounds he has yed before, he will always have the ability to lose everything in thest game.

    In Lu Jingzhi''s words, "greedy."

    It is king to ept when you see a good deal.

    -

    the next day.

    The sky is pale.

    The breeze ising.

    Yan Qingzhui opened the door and just lifted the hem of his clothes by one leg, and the two squatting at the door raised their heads and smiled at him.

    One or two silly ones.

    Yan Qingzhui couldn''t hold back, and smiled a bit, "I didn''t go homest night, let me guess what you guys were doing¡ªgambling on Yuanshui?"

    Lu Jingzhi opened his mouth in surprise, raised his head and gave him a thumbs up, "It''s amazing! You can guess it!"

    Yan Qingzhui sighed helplessly, "Not only do I know that you went, I also know that something happened to you during this period."

    The two spoke in unison, "How do you know?!"

 Chapter 377: Drip, your Little Deer Good Man Card has arrived

    Chapter 377, your Little Deer Good Guy Card has arrived

    Because if nothing happened, Ji Ji would definitely want to hide it.

    Yan Qingzhui thought so in his heart but didn''t point out the two of them. He motioned for the two to get up. It''s not unreasonable to squat here all the time, and then asked what happened.

    "Saved a woman who fell into the water?" Yan Qingzui pondered for a moment, "Is she still in the hospital now?"

    "Yeah, when we came back, people hadn''t woken up yet." Lu Jingzhi got up, squatting for too long, his legs were a little numb, and he couldn''t be controlled by others, so he got up and staggered towards Yan Qingzhui''s side. Before touching someone, she steadied herself.

    Don''t forget to help the hoe.

    Yan Qingzhui withdrew his outstretched hand and shook his head. How long have they been squatting outside.

    "The boatman said that this kind of thing ismon, enough to see a lot of problems, maybe you will look for it¡ªyou left her in the hospital, have you made any follow-up arrangements?"

    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head, "Is it a good arrangement to have a friend over there? He is quite strong, and he should be quite capable of fighting."

    "It''s better to go and have a look as soon as possible," Yan Qing said, "Since I saved someone, there is no reason to leave trouble for her."

    "Zhui Zhui, you are so kind!" Hearing his words, Lu Jingzhi''s whole body became energetic and sparkling, "You are a good person!"

    Dip, your Little Deer Good Man Card has arrived.

    Yan Qing chased andughed.

    It''s just a few words and nothing practical, so it''s not a good thing.

    "I''ll go back and have a look!" Lu Jingzhi turned around and left.

    Hue Ji stared at Shang Yanqing, his eyes rolled wildly in a panic, he didn''t know where to look, and finally said with a dejected look, "Brother Yan, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have gone to the casino."

    Yan Qingzhui nodded calmly, called Lu Jingzhi to stop, and asked them to have a meal first before talking about anything else.

    The food in Yuanzhou is different from that in Luanyang City.

    Some people say that they are wandering around the rivers andkes and are a prodigal son, but in fact they are only used to the food in the imperial capital and the prefectures around the imperial capital.

    Coupled with something on my mind, I couldn''t eat it at all.

    For a table of people, Lu Jingzhi has a good appetite.

    The delicious food is so enviable.

    Seeing how she enjoys the food, she can eat two more mouthfuls of rice.

    "This is not tasty, it''s too sweet." Lu Jingzhimented while pointing at a te of snacks.

    "I didn''t see you eat less." Xu Shulou said.

    Lu Jingzhi stretched out his hand and gestured, "I just ate one. You can''t just take a bite and throw it away. It''s a waste of food."

    Several people have seen it before. She eats the food in her bowl very clean every meal. She is not very picky and easy to raise.

    Xu Shulou wanted to see how sweet the snack was, so he threw it away after taking one bite.

    He probably won''t touch it again in this life.

    Seeing him like this, Yan Qing hesitated. It looked really bad, but he wanted to give it a try.

    He likes sweet ones.

    "You didn''t go homest night, what did you do?" Xu Shulou asked.

    Hue Ji said sullenly, "Brother Lou, don''t talk when you eat or sleep."

    Xu Shulou paused, "Have you gone to the casino?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Poof¡ª"

    How can anyone guess it!

    Hoe disease is there no little secret?

    Fufeng has a heart, and does not call himself.

    Who doesn''t know that he is a chatterbox, and he also has to chatter when eating, so that he can say that he doesn''t eat or sleep-it''s probably a mistake.

    There are not many wrong things he can do, and there is only one thing that is wrong and wrong.

    Hoe Ji''s appetite is even worse.

    The brains will hang into the bowl.

    The person concerned is very regretful.

    real.

    If there is a next time, he will definitely not...

 Chapter 378: Dont you know that water ghosts cant be reincarnated?

    Chapter 378 Don¡¯t you know that water ghosts cannot be reincarnated?

    She sank to the bottom of the ocean.

    There are still overturned cups in the field of vision.

    Bright red blood spots in the wine, suddenly blooming.

    Curse, roar, gloat.

    And some other sounds.

    Like the wind passing through the bamboo forest, it is gentle and loud.

    Wake up.

    Wake up.

    Beautiful sister should not be unable to sleep.

    She hung in the water, the abyss swallowed her, and soon, soon she was free.

    You dance beautifully.

    Your dress is the prettiest one.

    The voice was covered with mist.

    The icy water shattered like a mirror, and the world that trapped her shone with blinding white light.

    Heart suddenly hurt.

    Jiang Xinyu opened her eyes, and saw a strange roof, her breath smelled of bitter Chinese medicine, she retched uncontrobly.

    A big face with fuzzy facial features suddenly appeared in front of her, almost touching her, Jiang Xinyu''s pupils shrank suddenly, and before she could scream, the big face moved away.

    "I''m fine."

    Ying Que put away the silver needle in his hand, and began to fiddle with the small medicine box that was fully prepared, "It''s good to be rich, I want to be rich too, and I don''t know why Mr. Xu needs me to kill someone."

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t know if the woman who just woke up heard Ying Que''s muttering. She asked Ying Que to take a high-end version of the small medicine box to y in the next room, while she sat on the bedside of the woman and crossed her legs.

    felt that such a posture was not good for the beautiful sister, so she put her legs down.

    The youthful feeling between the brows showed with a frown and a smile, "Do you have a headache? Do you want a candy? Here, this is orange-vored candy. I like it the most. I gave you medicine just now, and it''s sweet now. "

    She was sitting by the window, and the afterglow of the setting sun outlined mottled spots of light on her side face through the windowttice.

    "Open your mouth." Lu Jingzhi handed the candy to her mouth, suddenly his eyebrows twitched, and he reached out and shook his hand in front of her, "Can you see me?"

    Her sight is out of focus, and her pupils are slightly dted.

    Jiangxinyu nodded, "I can see it."

    The candy smelled like oranges, which made her mouth salivate, but she shook her head and refused, "Thank you, I won''t eat it."

    Lu Jingzhi withdrew his hand regretfully, "How could anyone refuse, this is orange-vored candy!"

    Throwing it into his mouth casually, with a bang, the candy was smashed to pieces.

    "I..." Jiang Xinyu pursed her lips, "You shouldn''t have saved me."

    Silence.

    Lu Jingzhi looked up at the sky, "I saw it, so I can''t ignore it. It doesn''t feel good to be drowned, and the body will be soaked. Did you know that among all the ghosts, the water ghost is the only one who can''t reincarnate and can only find it?" stand-in."

    Jiangxin Islet''s stagnation and illness, with nothing to love in life, disappeared at this moment.

    She thought for a moment.

    What she said¡ªreally makes sense.

    "It''s my business to save you, and it''s your business if you want to die next time." Lu Jingzhi said, "But I don''t want such a thing to happen, beautiful sister, there are no difficulties in life, what can I do? Tell me, and I will help if I can."

    The promises Jiang Xinyu heard in that ce were not one thousand but eight hundred, but only today''s clear and clean voice could make her think "maybe I can trust her once".

    I was just stunned, and found that there was no one in the room.

    The figure she was leaning on gradually softened.

    There was no light in the eyes, and now it is even more dead silent.

    Is it fake?

    Everything she said was a lie to her.

 Chapter 379: my sister can

    Chapter 379 My sister can do it

    Lu Jingzhi pulled Ying Que in, "You just pricked your heart with a silver needle, and you woke up, why did you **** your eyes blind with the needle!"

    Ying Que''s voice was a little uncertain, "I didn''t do it, I remember that there is no seque of this acupuncture."

    "But she said her eyes were blurred."

    "I gonna go see."

    Ying Que checked it again, "It''s okay, it should be because of the head injury."

    The doctor was also pushed in by the hoe.

    After all, he is worried about a teenage girl messing around.

    Ying Li was beside him, very sure, "My sister will definitely not go wrong."

    Hue Ji: "But you also said that your sister has only theoretical knowledge."

    He wiped the cold sweat from his brow.

    One has a bigger heart than the other.

    Seeing these young people, Ji Ji was forced to grow up, and his heart, which had never been **** before, couldn''t help but start to agitate.

    ¡ªSuddenly felt that Brother Yan was not easy.

    He has taken care of three younger brothers since he was a child.

    This time I didn''t even mention him.

    I feel guilty for making me sick.

    Ying Li still looked determined, "Grandma said, my sister is talented in this matter."

    The doctor came out and said there was nothing wrong, maybe he had hurt his head and had problems with his eyes.

    Seeing things now is like looking at flowers in fog and looking at the moon in water.

    But better than beingpletely blind.

    But this situation is only temporary.

    Ying Li chuckled, "My sister said the same thing."

    Jiang Xinyu''s ovepping hands squeezed hard, for a long time, he called Lu Jingzhi in a hoarse voice to let her rest while he was about to leave.

    She first whispered, "My name is Jiangxinyu."

    The sound of clothes hem rubbing stopped.

    Immediately afterwards, there was another step back.

    The footsteps were very light. If it was before, she probably would not have deliberately caught it, but now she can hear it very clearly.

    From far to near.

    stopped beside him.

    "My name is Lu Jingzhi, and my friends call me Lulu, or Xiaolu, you can do whatever you want." Lu Jingzhi sat down, thinking that she couldn''t see herself clearly, so he raised his legs as he wanted.

    That boat is called Yixiu Pavilion.

    The people whoe and go on weekdays are all high-ranking officials and nobles.

    Different from Juyun Casino, its first floor entertains "not so rich" people, and Yixiu Pavilionpletely excludes those who are not qualified.

    The huge Yuanzhou prefecture is known as the ce of fireworks, and it can be ranked in the top ten.

    It can be seen.

    Jiangxinyu has not been in Yixiu Pavilion for a long time, or in other words, the women in Yixiu Pavilion have not existed for a long time.

    Either it was bought and taken away when it was in flowering season, or it was thrown off the boat...

    Speaking of this, Jiang Xinyu shivered.

    Completely unconscious.

    This is the body''s stress response.

    There is a lot of power behind Yixiu Pavilion. It used to be unknown, and the dancers it trained were mediocre, but one day, it suddenly became popr.

    "I was originally a dancer in a brothel, butter the brothel didn''t manage well, and we were all sold out."

    "Most of the women in Yixiu Pavilion are bought from various brothels in this way. They only need to have one skill."

    Jiangxinyu stopped for a long time, so long that Lu Jingzhi thought she was sleepy and fell asleep.

    But listening to the sound of breathing is not so smooth.

    "You shouldn''t have saved me." Jiang Xinyu repeated the sentence again, but the content was differentter, her voice was faintly worried, "I offended someone, if you save me, there will be trouble. "

    Lu Jingzhi nodded: "Under consideration."

    Jiang Xinyu grasped the bed sheet tightly with her fingers, her fingertips turned white, she lifted the quilt, and fumbled to get dressed, because there were light clusters everywhere in her sight, and it was an unfamiliar environment, her movements were unfamiliar and staggered.

    "Don''t think about it, I''ll leave by myself." She said in a cold voice.

 Chapter 380: Arent you that who?

    Chapter 380 Aren¡¯t you that one?

    "?" Lu Jingzhi stood up, "Why do we have to leave, we can think of other ways."

    Jiang Xinyu bowed his head, "Isn''t there nothing you can do?"

    "If you don''t have it, then you don''t have it." Lu Jingzhi shrugged, "The boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge. One day you will figure out a way¡ªof course, if you are willing to tell me who you offended so that I can get an idea, then It''s even better."

    Jiangxinyu: "His name is Mu Sui, the second son of the Mu family in Yuanzhou Prefecture."

    "I was pushed down after dancing, stepped on my hand, poured wine for him and knocked over the ss, and the wine spilled on his robe..."

    Needless to say what happened next, Lu Jingzhi also understood.

    Persuade her to go back and let her continue to rest.

    Going out, Ying Que waited for her with the medicine box on her back. The big medicine box made her a lot shorter. Seeing hering out, she went up to meet her, "Going home?"

    Ji Ji also asked, "What should she do? Did she offend someone? Should we take him away or stay here?"

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t answer them, but shuttled through the courtyard where medicinal herbs were drying, saying loudly, "She lied to me."

    Hue Ji jumped up immediately, "What did you say? What did she lie to you? Did she lie to you about your money?"

    "No." Lu Jingzhi said, "You lied to me."

    Several people:"¡­"

    "Just kidding, why is that expression?" Lu Jingzhi giggled, but her brows were still not aszy as before, and her voice was a little sullen, "I don''t know what she lied to me, but Sure, she lied to me."

    Hue Ji was overjoyed, "Aren''t you contradicting what you said!"

    Not contradictory.

    Intuitive animals are sensitive to this.

    Jiangxinyu''s pupils were ck. Logically speaking, it''s not easy to detect small thoughts with such pupils as a deceiver, but suddenly, for a moment, Lu Jingzhi''s face was blurred with a sense of disobedience.

    "Mu''s house, Mu Sui." Lu Jingzhi pped his hands, "What''s next door to Shen''s house?"

    The Shen residence is next door.

    Mu Mansion.

    Lu Jingzhi tsk-tsk, "Qiao **** opened the door for Qiao, Qiao is home."

    -

    In Yuanzhou, there is also a ce for punting and boating in the city.

    There is an orderly traffic on the small boats, and some of them sell things.

    Most of them are fruit sellers.

    Sit on the boat and slip around.

    Go ashore, cross a few small arch bridges, and don''t bother to go around to the main road, they enter the mansion directly from the back door.

    The moment he stepped in, Hoe Ji''s face copsed.

    Didn''t see Yan Qingzhui, but saw Xu Shulou immediately.

    He''s in the gazebo...doing his hair.

    Preliminary work preparations are almost done, the uneven hair has beenbed, and the craftsman who repairs the hair is blowing the hair a little bit, looking at Xu Shulou''s side face, as if thinking about how to start to take care of the hair.

    Xu Shulou impatiently being stared at, "Hurry up."

    His gaze was squinted, and he had already seen the figures of Lu Jingzhi and the others walking over, leisurely.

    The grass and trees were as high as their waists, and the lush branches and leaves blocked them. Hue Ji had already made a detour, but the deer was toozy to take a detour. He took two steps back, took a run-up, and jumped over.

    Ying Que and Ying Li originally followed the hoe, but when they saw her like this, they got excited and turned back to jump forward.

    Arriving at the gazebo, Lu Jingzhi squatted down in front of Xu Shulou.

    Xu Shulou looked at her with lowered eyes, a little speechless, "There is a seat next to her, don''t squat here, your behavior is indecent."

    However, Lu Jingzhi didn''t look at him.

    Instead, he looked up at the craftsman, and then asked in an angry tone, "Aren''t you a boatman, why are you working part-time as a hairdresser?"

    I thought the eyes were familiar at first, so I squatted down and looked into his eyes, and I immediately recognized the number.

    Boatman: "..."

 Chapter 381: The girl got the wrong person

    Chapter 381 The girl admitted the wrong person

    "The girl admitted the wrong person."

    "My eyes haven''t recognized anyone yet." Lu Jingzhi pointed at his own eyes with two fingers, and stood up, "It''s not easy to be aborer, working two jobs, is it a part-time job for you to be a boatman or a part-time job to fix hair? "

    "The girl may really have identified the wrong person."

    "Well, I just remind you kindly. My friend is a bit picky about hairstyles, and I have been hurt by this friend. This time, if the hair is not as good as the **** being trimmed, you probably won''t be able to get out of this door. If this The job is a part-time job¡­¡±

    Boatman: "..."

    Xu Shulou stood up abruptly, raised his chin, and had a murderous look in his eyes, "If the craftsmanship is not good, tell me in advance, if you ruin my hair, you will never let me go lightly."

    The boatman sighed, "Being a boatman is the part-time job that this girl said. I have been practicing hair trimming since I was a child. The craft is not a unique skill, but it can be called superb by the neighbors."

    Although he spoke sincerely and Zhou Zheng didn''t look like a liar, Xu Shulou still resisted more than before.

    He nced at the smiling Lu Jingzhi, "Just say you came here to scare me."

    "How could it be." Lu Jingzhi said, "I just saw someone I know and wanted to say hello."

    It was still Hue Ji who took the person away, "You are an acquaintance after meeting once, and your requirements for acquaintances are too low."

    "When you see two sides, three sides, four sides, you are friends."

    Hearing the words of going away, the boatman''s eyelids twitched.

    But the professionalism is really good, the hands are not shaking, and the movements are smooth and natural.

    His hunch was correct.

    Although this young man didn¡¯t seem like a reasonable person just now, after satisfying him, he was easy to talk to and directly gave him double the money.

    The boatman sighed, afraid that the money would not be easy to get.

    Sure enough, a maid sent word that Miss Lu was waiting for him in another pavilion.

    The boatman put the silver into his purse, tied it tightly on his belt, nodded and followed the maid''s request.

    The house left by the ancestors of the Shen family is quite magnificent, even in this prosperous Yuanzhou, the level of luxury can also be ranked high.

    Although it didn''t fall for a while, it was repairedter.

    Pavilions, terraces and pavilions are all avable.

    Lu Jingzhi sat next to the small pavilion on the second floor, holding a de of grass in his mouth, and started waving when he saw him from a distance.

    The boatman''s footsteps suddenly became heavy, as if he was submerged in a quagmire.

    ncing at the energetic girl from a distance, he felt that he had fallen into the jaws of a tiger.

    "Take some snacks, please." Lu Jingzhi pushed a cup of fruit tea over, "This tea is delicious, sweet, with ice cubes, suitable for summer."

    "I''m old, I can''t drink cold ones."

    "...It''s already dawn, why are you still so silly, why, do you still have someone for yourself?"

    The little girl spoke strangely, but Lin Zhou didn''t care, he just sighed, "Miss Lu, do you have something to ask me?"

    "That''s for sure, you eat the pastry first, otherwise I''m embarrassed to ask."

    Looking left, right, up and down, Lin Zhou couldn''t see that she was embarrassed at all.

    She still couldn''t bear the loneliness, she waited for him to take a sip of the soft and glutinous snack, and before he could drink the tea, he only had time to stir the ice cubes before he asked, "Do you know the person in Yixiu Pavilion?"

    "do not know."

    "You don''t look like you don''t know each other," Lu Jingzhi was a little distressed, "The beautiful sister who was rescuedst time, she lied to me... Then do you know the people from the Mu family next door?"

    "do not know."

    It was only two meetings, and Lu Jingzhi already had a deep understanding of this man''s stubbornness.

 Chapter 382: Stereotypes are bad

    Chapter 382 Stereotypes are bad

    She is well versed in the principle of softness and toughness, and has been working hard to solve his worries¡ªno matter what she wants to do, what she will do, or what she will do next, she will never involve him.

    Although Lin Zhou didn''t know what half a dime was, he just refused to let go.

    Rao is such a determined person as Lu Jingzhi, so he couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged, "Well, thank you foring to chat with me, and wasting so much of your time."

    Lin Zhou looked at the little girl scratching her head and smiled at him embarrassedly. In just a moment, she went from full of energy to listless.

    Lin Zhou took the teacup and drank the sweet tea, "The second son of the Mu family, Mu Sui, a frequent visitor to Yixiu Pavilion, loves a dancer, named Acacia Tears¡ªdon''t look at me with that kind of eyes, this matter You can find out if you ask more questions.¡±

    "Xiangsilei died half a year ago, and was thrown down from the third floor of Yixiu Pavilion. She was luckier than yesterday''s girl, and you came to save her. It is said that Acacia''s tears can water¡ªthere are not a few people who know how to water in the water town. But she fell headfirst."

    Lu Jingzhi trembled when she heard the sighing voice, she thought of the big watermelon that suddenly burst.

    Red, red, green, and green, sshing juice.

    Also thought of the headshot zombie.

    "After Xiangsilei died, the one you rescued became famous overnight in Yixiu Pavilion and became the lead dancer."

    Lin Zhou said very frankly, "It seems that the lead dancer is a target of public criticism in Yixiu Pavilion. One dies every six months, and one dies every six months. It''s absolutely impossible. When sailing in theke, I don''t know when a corpse will be fished out."

    "Did they throw people down and not salvage them?" Lu Jingzhi''s eyes were slightly red. She never listened to this kind of social darkness, but the matter has passed, and her mood is still calm. "Don''t save people when you are alive." , Even if it¡¯s dead, why don¡¯t you fish it?¡±

    Lin Zhou sneered, "Which family do you think thedies and gentlemen are as kind as you are? Yixiu Pavilion is not a good thing, the dead ones are worthless, of course they won''t bother to salvage them."

    After soaking the hair, it was salvaged by the boatmen.

    This is already an unwritten rule in Yuanshui.

    Looking at those clear eyes, Lin Zhou feltpassion for things other than himself for the first time in his life, "Yuanzhou is not as good as you think. It looks like you are here to visit your rtives? You should leave as soon as possible."

    "No." Lu Jingzhi said, "Its uncleanness is its problem, not mine. Why should I go?"

    Although she had a lot of thoughts, she still thanked her again, "Thank you, you told me so much. There are many things I can ask, but people will definitely be surprised. You can tell me these things, and it will save me a lot of trouble."

    "It''s good to know." Lin Zhou said.

    He said in his heart, others, others may not necessarily know this.

    Some things cannot be answered by asking.

    Lu Jingzhi''s mouth was full of thoughts, Acacia Tears died within half a year, after her death, Jiang Xinyu bravely ascended to the C position.

    Is Jiangxin Ind the attack?

    Then Mu Sui takes revenge for love?

    Well, the potential of the nonsense she learned from her sister has been stimted.

    After Lin Zhou left, Ji Ji asked her, "Why, what did youe up with? Did the one who lied to you do something bad?"

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head, and exined his unconstrained guess to Ji Ji, who gasped, "Are you a potato pile?"

    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s shoulders trembled as heughed, ¡°You¡¯re just stereotyping my sister, and some of her novels are not bloody!¡±

    As a senior reader of Potato Heap, Hue Ji: Really? I do not believe.

    "I don''t want to anymore, my head hurts, I''m going to find Zhui Zhui, she let me go there when I have time."

 Chapter 383: Please watch the beautiful sister dance

    Chapter 383 Please watch the beautiful sister dance

    Yan Qingzhui was not angry about the meeting to go to the casino.

    Facing Lu Jingzhi''s question, he said, "When did you guess it? Actually, I thought you two would be attracted before you went out. There is a lot of gambling in Jiangnan, and the pleasures of the imperial capital are more hidden behind the surface. Down here, it is more or less passable on the surface, but here it is full of music and music, and has even be a sign to attract businessmen and poets."

    Four characters came to Lu Jingzhi''s mind.

    Phishing Enforcement.

    No way!

    She didn''t believe that Yan Qingzhui would do such a thing!

    The filter made her wait quietly for the next words.

    "I didn''t stop you, because you are by Ji Ji''s side. I think you have at least the ability to protect yourself. No matter what happens, you can get out of your body. That''s enough." Yan Qingzhui changed the subject and asked with a smile, "Hoe Did Ji say behind his back that I was too strict with him?"

    "That''s not true." Lu Jingzhi said honestly, "He''s just crying that he will lose his freedom to spend money for a long time in the future."

    "It seems that I have left a lot of psychological shadows on him." Yan Qingzhui shook his head, "I don''t forbid him to y, he is still young, people at this age should have such a heart, and Fufeng needs to learn from him. "

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t help being curious, "What about you, I heard from Jiji that you are only a few months older than him, and you are also a teenager, so you should like to have fun."

    "Well, I like it too." Yan Qingzhui was thoughtful, a wisp of dull hair on the top of his head that couldn''t be suppressed no matter how hard Fufeng tried, echoing Lu Jingzhi''s fried hair, his voice was as gentle as a breeze, " So can you invite me next time?"

    Lu Jingzhi blinked and blinked, "Go to the casino? Oh my god! If you act like this, you will suspect that I have secretly reced you!"

    However, she looked forward to it greatly, and nodded without hesitation, "Of course, after you rest, I will invite you to y, take you to the waves and fly you, let alone the gambling house, go to the brothel to watch the beautiful sister dance It will be all right!"

    Yan Qingzhui Xuxu clenched his fist and coughed softly on his lips, "Is something inappropriate?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "Just watch the dancing, there''s nothing wrong with it¡ªright?"

    She was a hindrance.

    After returning home, if Mother hears about this, will she spank her ass?

    probably not.

    She is an extremely boring woman who even listens to her son''s gossip with relish.

    "Listen to you." Yan Qingzui said, "I believe in you."

    Lu Jingzhi smiled. After getting along for a long time, friends will understand each other. She unlocked a little interest of the beauty.

    In addition to staying at home, he is also interested in gambling houses.

    As if aware of the words in her eyes, Yan Qing chased and exined, "It is forbidden to go to the gambling house because he does not have the corresponding luck and strength. Even if I let Fufeng follow him, Fufeng can''t control him. I It¡¯s even more useless to go, so I¡¯ll just let go of his thoughts, and if I don¡¯t have any worries, I can do whatever he likes.¡±

    "It''s just¡ªXiaolu, if you can let him know Xiaogaiyi''s feelings, it would be great."

    Lu Jingzhi would never refuse a beauty''s request for help, and immediately pped his chest loudly, "Put it on me, I''m sure I can do it!"

    When she was full of confidence, there was a sun reflected in the pool water in her eyes, which was radiant, but it would not burn people.

    Yan Qing chased after kindness, "I leave it to you."

    Lu Jingzhi made a table in his mind that day, listing the methods in detail, but with the name, the column of the method is either impractical or outrageous.

    In the end, Lu Jingzhi still decided to follow the wisdom of the predecessors¡ªlet him y, and he won¡¯t like to y until he vomits.

 Chapter 384: Coincidentally, it seems to be waiting for her to come.

    Chapter 384 Coincidentally, it seems to be waiting for her toe over

    In the next few days, Lu Jingzhi had a great time wandering around Yuanzhou.

    Under Yan Qingzhui''s insistence, Fufeng followed Lu Jingzhi out for a fewps, and when he came back, he had an uncontroble smile on his face.

    Lu Jingzhi once looked at the face and named two people, Xiaocuti and Xiaomu. Thetter is naturally Fufeng. At a young age, he seldom has a lively time.

    But after thinking about it, if both of them are alive and kicking, then Yan Qing will not be exhausted to death.

    Xu Shulou was finally willing to go out, sitting on the bow of the boat, his hair was blown by the breeze, he squinted his eyes to look at the stalls passing by along the shore, sometimes he would just point at him, Lu Jingzhi would use a prating voice at this time Full volume buy.

    Until approaching Shen''s mansion, Lu Jingzhi happily ate an unknown melon, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and asked with a smile, "Are you still used to being around me?"

    Xu Shulou nodded, "Not bad."

    Lu Jingzhiughed loudly, "I will climb up the pole if I give you the pole."

    Xu Shulou also smiled.

    Lu Jingzhi pointed at the fruit on the booth next to him and muttered, "I haven''t seen this one before, the most picky young man, do you want to try this?"

    -

    It''s been fun for the past few days, but after the fun, Lu Jingzhi remembered to check about the Mu family.

    Moon dark and windy night¡ª

    Thetter sentence is not necessarily when murder and arson are used.

    It may also be over the wall.

    The moon is big tonight, but not a bright yellow, but rather orange and foggy.

    Looks like wearing sses made of frosted ss.

    Landed quietly from the junction of the two houses.

    There are many nts and trees in Shen''s mansion, but Mu''s house is upright and bare everywhere. If there is not a small garden full of flowers, Lu Jingzhi would think it is separated by a wall. Shen''s mansion is in midsummer, and this house After winter, the vegetation withers.

    After listening to the words of the passing maid, he went through the generalyout of the noble mansion in his mind, and Lu Jingzhi quickly touched a courtyard.

    Under the hazy moonlight, there are countless flowers blooming here.

    The taste goes straight to the sky.

    After taking two steps, I felt my legs and feet go weak.

    With a click, he knelt down on the ground.

    Pain came from her knees, which made her wake up suddenly. The supernatural powers worked to remove the toxins in her body. She twitched the corners of her mouth, "Good guy, is this a ce for people to live or a ce for refining poison?"

    Covering his mouth and nose with his handkerchief, he was about to move forward when he heardmotion.

    "Come here! There are assassins!"

    "Second son? Second son..."

    "Doctor, call doctor!"

    There was a sudden noise, like a drop of water falling into a frying pan.

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Isn''t this a coincidence!

    She has to run away quickly, if she is raped, she won''t be able to exin it with three mouths!

    However, it was toote.

    "People are here!"

    I don¡¯t know how their guards are trained. Lu Jingzhi thinks that this can catch up with the professional level of the guards who are always with Xu Shulou.

    Just as the voice yelled, she was already surrounded by a group of people.

    Coincidentally, it looks like he''s been **** waiting for her toe over.

    run?

    It''s not that I can''t run.

    But the young man with narrow brows and eyes had already arrived in front of her, "Girl, please follow me."

    Lu Jingzhi''s fighting state has not yet been lifted, but when the guard put the knife back into the sheath, she also put her hands behind her back. She couldn''t figure out what this man was thinking, but he was very polite, and she was too embarrassed to be a viin. Feng nodded lightly, "Lead the way."

    "I will live here." He said, "This way please."

    Lu Jingzhi threw out a handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose. He didn''t look like an assassin before, but now he looks more like this.

 Chapter 385: tell

    Chapter 385 Conveying

    crunch.

    The door is opened.

    The person in front left her back, Lu Jingzhi stared at him all the way, and then stepped in without hesitation.

    Incense was burning in the room.

    Strong taste.

    The scent of flowers is much stronger than that of the outside world. Even through the handkerchief tied in front of the nose, I can still sneeze.

    It smells so good.

    The scent is mixed with the smell of blood.

    Very light, almost dissipating.

    She thought about it.

    So, the person who was yelled at by the servants just now was not dead, but he must have suffered a lot of injuries.

    "I''m next to you, Mu Sui." The young master nodded slightly, and introduced himself to Lu Jingzhi.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Heughed, "Didn''t the girle to Mu''s house as a guest first?"

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose.

    That''s really euphemistic.

    "However, I do have something to find a girl."

    Lu Jingzhi immediately touched the handle of his dagger through his sleeve.

    "A few days ago, the girl rescued a woman, Jiangxinyu. I wonder if the girl remembers?"

    "...I''m not demented yet, of course I remember."

    "To be honest, Xinyu and I are in love. That night, I was supposed to go to watch her perform on stage, but I couldn''t attend the appointment because of something at home. Unexpectedly..." There was an obvious depression in the words.

    Lu Jingzhi: "But I heard you called someone to throw her down?"

    "Xinyu said that?" He was very surprised, his eyes filled with pain and heartache, "She... she actually... But she really should me me, because I failed to make an appointment that night."

    Lu Jingzhi pointed to himself, "In the middle of the night, are you nning to keep talking about our rtionship history with a twelve-year-old girl like me?"

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his injury, but the second son of the Mu family has a badplexion and light lips. He is good-looking, with good features, and his long and narrow eyes seem to be smiling all the time, but if you look carefully, you will find that it is actually an illusion.

    Hearing her speak so bluntly is not annoyed, just very sad, "It''s all my fault, my parents don''t ept Xinyu, I can''t help it..."

    Lu Jingzhi yawned, "Get to the point."

    Come,e,e,e.

    A strange feeling came.

    He''s lying.

    Lu Jingzhi was overjoyed, and didn''t know what happened to this "couple", one or two caught her cheating.

    Well, maybe it was her.

    The moon is dark and the wind is high, and it is not suitable for climbing over the wall.

    Going around, Mu Sui just made a request to her, hoping that he would bring Jiang Xinyu to Mu''s house, and he would wait for her in this small courtyard.

    "I will go to the Yixiu Pavilion and tell her that she will be free from now on." Mu Sui paused, "I will try my best to convince my parents that she can live here forever, but I don''t know...whether she likes it or not." Love it here."

    Even though he was in a closed room, his eyes seemed to be able to see the flowers outside through the windowttice.

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed his chin and thought, "I don''t think I like it. If I stay here for a long time, will it be marinated?"

    Mu Sui smiled lowly, his shoulders shook, "Really? I nted theke outside by myself. I think Xinyu will like it here."

    "You can suddenly know that I saved the person, which means you know where the person is. In other words, you can find the person by yourself¡ªshe lives alone in the alley outside the medical hall, so it''s not hard to find her there." Bar?"

    Lu Jingzhi couldn''t believe it anymore, she had to know what he wanted to do!

    Mu Sui didn''t exin, but just shook his head.

    "Okay, I will tell Jiang Xinyu about this tomorrow. Whether shees or not is up to her."

 Chapter 386: Well go?

    Chapter 386 What happened?

    "Speaking of which, I left the girl just to ask her for help¡ªdon''t tell Xinyu that I''m waiting for her here, and you just bring her here. I want to give her a surprise."

    "Surprise or fright?"

    "Because I know she has a grudge against me, I don''t want to..."

    Lu Jing looked at this man with his chin resting on his branch.

    He really likes acting like a baby unconsciously.

    Although the voice and expression are not very squeamish, it is this kind of sincere, half-saying and half-saying and lonely expression when frowning, which makes his unconscious acting like a baby even more popr.

    Lu Jingzhi: Yan Gou graduallypromised.

    At thest second of Yan Gou''spromise, Lu Jingzhi asked him, "What''s the matter with tears of lovesickness?"

    She mobilized almost all her senses to observe this man, wanting to see what his immediate reaction would be.

    is surprise.

    in and natural.

    Then suddenly, "Xinyu told you?"

    "Um."

    "It was a misunderstanding."

    The voice was very soft, but it was as heavy as a thousand pieces of gold, and Lu Jingzhi''s heart skipped a beat.

    It wasn''t until she climbed over the wall and returned to Shen''s mansion, walked to the garden under the hazy starry sky, and smelled the light, mind-opening fragrance, that she came back to her senses.

    She hase back.

    A person who wasmitted to being a nightcrawler was caught by the master and listened to him, and then left without hindrance.

    This matter is so unreal no matter how you think about it.

    She originally wanted to go back to her yard to sleep, but her pace slowed down not far from the garden.

    Behind the rockery, the sound of sshing water can be heard.

    Lu Jingzhi stepped on a raised corner of the rockery with a question mark on his face and asked, "Are youing to take a bath in theke in the middle of the night?"

    The figure in theke trembled. I don''t know if it was frightened by her or by the cold water.

    ck hair is not long enough to reach shoulder length¡ªLu Jingzhi''s masterpiece some time ago.

    The water level next to the rockery is not deep, Ying Que''s body is half submerged in the water, the water has covered her chest, and her broken hair is floating on it, like water nts.

    After hearing the movement, she turned her head and got up.

    The water level reached the waist, and the entire chest was exposed.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed: "You are less moral than me. If it were me, I would at least want to hold my chest."

    Really?

    That is not necessarily the case.

    Everyone is a girl, afraid of a bird.

    The rockery is uneven, and she stands on it in a strange posture. The knees on the high ce look like half-kneeling, and the gravel hits her skin. She wants to move and change her position.

    Ying Que said: "Don''t go into the water, the water is a bit dirty today, you want to take a bath ande back tomorrow."

    Lu Jingzhi raised his knees, found afortable ce to sit down, "I won''t go into the water, I can go back to the house to take a shower, and you cane out too, be careful of getting a cold tomorrow."

    "I''ve got blood all over my body, I''ll get up when I clean it up," Ying Que said, "It''s toote, so I won''t bother the maid to boil the hot water."

    Lu Jingzhi looked solemn, "Are you injured? Where is the injury?"

    She took a deep breath, trying to smell the smell of blood in the air, but she choked on the pickled aroma of herself.

    The whole person is overwhelmed.

    Ying Que got up and said, "There is no towel... Forget it, I will wipe it when I go back."

    In terms of scribbling, she and Lu Jingzhi are almost neck and neck.

    Lu Jingzhi looked at the person up and down, "You are not injured, how could it be all blood, could it be..."

    "Are you on your period?"

    "Yes, I went to kill."

    The two paused.

    Ying Que wondered, "What is a menstrual period...?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "...can you tell me again what you did?"

 Chapter 387: killer

    Chapter 387 Killer

    Ying Que didn''t dry himself off. He only wore his underwear. The clothes stuck to his body. There were drops of water dripping from his hair on his back, and his whole body was full of steam.

    "Killing people." Ying Que added, "Assassin''s mission, this is my second mission since bing a killer."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    Her expression is really serious.

    She really thinks of herself as a killer.

    -

    When Xu Shulou went out, he saw Lu Jingzhi squatting outside his door. He straightened his sleeves casually, "If you go to the gambling house with the **** again, it''s not my door that should be squatting, and I don''t care about it." .¡±

    "You really think Ying Que is a killer?" Lu Jingzhi scratched his head, "Can you correct her values, or if it doesn''t work, just say that she usually needs to listen to you toplete the task, and killing people is a special task in the task. Her honesty makes her feel that being a guard is better than being a killer."

    Facing Xi Weichen''s light, Xu Shulou nced at her lightly, "I don''t understand what you are talking about."

    Lu Jingzhi felt that Xu Shulou was right.

    It was just a joke at the beginning, but it is not a mistake to take the joke seriously.

    It''s just that after getting along with each other for this period of time, she and Ying Que hit it off a little. In a sense, the two siblings are "simple," Lu Jingzhi didn''t want her to go too crooked.

    "Although I can''t quite understand what happened, but based on what I know about you, I can understand what you mean." Xu Shulou looked seriously at the little girl with frowning brows in front of him, "Did Ying Que go to kill someone? That''s not what I entrusted."

    Lu Jingzhi was really shocked, "Damn it, when did she get her reputation out? Fuck it, it''s not the order she made by herself, right? It''s not bad!"

    Xu Shulou also had a heavy face.

    When I heard the news early in the morning, it was **** outrageous.

    It made his brain ache¡ªa girl who could tie him up on a rainy night just for money with just one p in the face didn''t seem so strange to do anything.

    Lu Jingzhi knocked on Ying Que''s door directly.

    "My sister said, I don''t feel well today, so I won''t eat breakfast." Ying Li obediently acted as a microphone.

    But still give way to let people in.

    It should have been burning since the middle of the night. It was scorching hot. She was in a daze and was not sober. When she saw someone sitting next to her, she opened her eyes and said, "I seldom get sick. The water here is so cold. Where do you keep the medicine? I forgot."

    Lu Jingzhi guessed that she was talking about the medicine she drank.

    The maid saluted and said that she hadn''t been here for a long time, and she went to call the neighbor Ying Li because she knocked on the door in the morning and couldn''t hear a response.

    "Drink the medicine."

    It''s not easy for Lu Jingzhi to use the ability directly.

    She rubbed Ying Que''s hair.

    touched his cheek and forehead, and couldn''t helpining, "It''s almost ripe."

    At this time, Ying Que opened his misty eyes, ignorant.

    She suddenly had a thought¡ªcould it be because she was frightened yesterday?

    People who are frightened are restless and more likely to enter the body with evil winds.

    She asked, "Whosemission did you eptst night?"

    She looked at her with her eyes open and didn''t speak for a long time.

    Lu Jingzhi asked casually, and tested her reaction ability by the way.

    A mass of paste.

    Now it is estimated that the temperature is going up forty degrees.

    "Jiangxin Ind."

    "Huh?" Lu Jingzhi was watching the maid wipe her face and body to cool down physically, and suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "Last night, Jiangxinyu asked me to kill..."

    Mouth covered.

    Ying Que was directly pushed onto the bed by this force, unable to get up.

 Chapter 388: free

    Chapter 388 Freedom

    Letting the maid leave, Lu Jingzhi let out a sigh of relief.

    Jiangxin Ind...

    Delegate...

    Some lines were connected in her mind, and immediately the voice was a little strange¡ª¡ª

    "You couldn''t be in the Rumu Mansionst night, right? That''s right¡ªyou went to the next door?"

    Ying Que tilted his head and fell asleep.

    Or in other words, lost energy and fell into a severea.

    "Ying Li, you all know how to make medicine and poison, can''t even cure a cold?"

    "My sister said, don''t let me move her medicine box. She said that she will make a lot of money immediately, and pay off the debt first after making money. After paying off the debt, she will also buy me a new medicine box." Ying Li said, "Besides, I don''t know much about it." Save people."

    The doctor came very quickly.

    Prescribe medicine, grab medicine, decoct medicine, feed medicine.

    Once the process is over¡ªLu Jingzhi has already found the right opportunity to treat her almost.

    Finally took a sip of medicine.

    After stroking her neck after she hadpletely cooled down, Lu Jingzhi crossed her legs and continued to read the book in her hand.

    She went to ask Jiangxin Ind.

    Straight to the point.

    Did shemission Ying Que to kill someone?

    yes.

    When I went with Lu Jingzhi, I guessed that it was almost the same, and it really was because of half a sentence that Ying Que said that day.

    He does not mean that.

    Jiangxinyu remembered.

    "Do you have money formissions?"

    "Yes, I have saved a lot of money over the years and buried it. Life in Yixiu Pavilion is so turbulent. If I die unfortunately, someone with fate will get it. If I can live, I can live... Originally Tried to use it for a small business or something. Now it¡¯s being used for something else.¡±

    ording to what she meant, she must have given a lot.

    "Yesterday someone asked me to take you somewhere." Lu Jingzhi said, "Mu Mansion."

    Jiang Xinyu lowered his eyes, "I''m causing you trouble, maybe at the beginning..."

    "I shouldn''t have saved you, you have said this many times." Lu Jingzhi was able to choke her off.

    Withdraw your thoughts.

    Lu Jingzhi touched the hairy skin.

    Yesterday Jiangxinyu entrusted Ying Que to kill Mu Sui, and it happened that she was behind Ying Que.

    Then herees the question¡ªis the Mu Sui she met alive or not?

    -

    Ying Que took a sip of water, the sugar water covered the taste of traditional Chinese medicine in her mouth, she nodded solemnly, "You can''t doubt me, I work very seriously, and I got paid, absolutely unambiguous, Mr. Xu asked me to do itst time I did things, and I did what Jiangxinyu asked me to do this time."

    Lu Jingzhi: "I didn''t hear you speak for the profession of killer. I asked you to confirm when you left¡ªdid you kill correctly?"

    "Correct." Ying Que said, "His eyes are very beautiful, as if he could smile, and his body has a strong floral fragrance. I sprinkled medicinal powder in the water, but when I touched it, the person suddenly opened his eyes."

    It was because of this that they could have been killed with one blow, but because of negligence, they had to use two moves as ast resort, making the scene very bloody.

    is also the reason why she went to take a bath in theke.

    Lu Jingzhi: "...Did I really run into a ghost yesterday?"

    In this non-materialistic world, everything you see makes sense.

    At night, Lu Jingzhi brought Jiang Xinyu¡ªbut it must have been no surprise for her, she told her everything she had to say.

    Including the surprise that Mu Sui was going to give her.

    Jiang Xinyu was wearing a very beautiful dress, which was the dress she wore when she fell into the water. Because it was a little revealing, she was stubborn to wear it, so Lu Jingzhi could only lead people around in the middle of the night.

    "Qinggong? I really feel like I''m flying in the air." Jiang Xinyu was taken over the wall, and just as shended, she said softly, "It''s the feeling of freedom."

 Chapter 389: into my lovesickness door

    Chapter 389 Entering My Acacia Gate

    "If you like, I will take you to fly in the future." Lu Jingzhi said, "My sisters and sisters at home like to y with me, and I will take them to overlook the scenery in the woods."

    Jiang Xinyu followed her for a long time, then nodded.

    The amplitude is very light.

    Almost invisible.

    While walking, the hairpin above her head was shaking, but she controlled it within a small area without making any sound.

    Every gesture is full of beauty.

    Although he brought a big living person with him, Lu Jingzhi already had a good idea of ??this ce, and he arrived at the small courtyard with a strong fragrance of flowers without disturbing the guards of Mufu.

    Writing at the gate of the courtyard¡ªAcacia Gate.

    The handwriting is quite nice.

    Lu Jingzhi withdrew his eyes, turned his head to signal Jiangxinyu, "Here we are."

    While talking, she pulled out a strip of cloth longer than the handkerchief from her cuffs to cover her mouth and nose tightly. This fragrance is too early for human beings.

    It seems that it wasn''t Mufu''s bodyguard Niubi, but she was in time yesterday, and came during the time when Ying Que killed people.

    Almost like a gift.

    She paused, the air floating in the air is poisonous.

    She carries drugs.

    What about Jiangxin Ind?

    The young son got up from the flowers. Before that, he was almost integrated with the sea of ??flowers.

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed his chin, is there a possibility that this person was transformed into a goblin?

    Hmm...Flower Fairy.

    One side is wild, and the other side looks at each other affectionately.

    Jiangxinyu broke the silence, his voice was as cold as moonlight, "I''m here."

    Before bringing her to the room, Mu Sui saluted her politely, probably asking her to wait in the guest room.

    If it was someone else, they would never disturb the young couple to kiss me at this time, but Lu Jingzhi vetoed it, "I don''t, I want to stay here. If you don''t let me in, I will take her away."

    As soon as these words came out, Jiang Xinyu was stunned. She lookedplicated. After a long time, she raised her hand to stroke Lu Jingzhi''s hair, "I made you worry, go and rest, don''t worry about me."

    Lu Jingzhi: "I don''t."

    Mu Sui shook his head lightly, without being annoyed, he directly invited the person in.

    "I won''t go in, I''ll just stay outside." Lu Jingzhi said, "Sister Xinyu, are you going to live here from now on?"

    "I have no idea."

    Only one sentence was left, and the two entered the house.

    Lu Jingzhi sat on the steps, picked up a de of grass, and was about to put it in his mouth when he remembered that it was pickled, and he didn''t know how poisonous it was, so he threw it away immediately and rubbed it on his clothes. Take a sip of the juice.

    Using the cuffs, he took out a few small wild fruits and stuffed them into the mouth covered by the cloth strips.

    It''s cloudy and breezy, but the ears are working hard.

    She is not idle and wants to listen to gossip here.

    Gossip is a game, she doesn''t care if she listens more or less, the main thing is¡ªthese two don''t look like a young couple at all.

    Don''t say that they don''t look like young couples who are arguing, this looks like they don''t know each other at all.

    Another sour onion fruit entrance.

    She heard a sound from the flowers.

    who?

    The stone held by the fingertips is ready to go.

    The one-third of the head that was deflected made her put the stone back away.

    The exposed hair gnawed by the dog looks like Ying Que.

    Ying Que only shook his head, and then hid himself again.

    By covering the vegetation, he quickly reached the window.

    She is in the shadows.

    There are two blurred figures reflected on the window paper.

    Ying Que muttered, this family''s conditions are not bad, even the oilmps are reluctant to light up.

    "What are you here for?"

    "Confirm taskpleted."

 Chapter 390: maybe love

    Chapter 390 Maybe It¡¯s Love

    Indoor, Jiang Xinyu was sitting upright, her temperament was ipatible with her charming and revealing clothes.

    "I''m surprised you didn''t die." A soft male voice sounded, with a sinister smile.

    "I was also very surprised." Jiang Xinyu recalled what happened during these days, feeling like a dream, an unreachable dream that belongs to others and will copse when touched.

    But it turns out, it was her dream.

    Someone really tried to fish her out of the quagmire.

    "What do you want me for?" she asked.

    "What about you? Why did youe to the appointment - when you knew it was a trap?"

    Obviously smiling, but like a poisonous snake dormant in the dark.

    Why did youe to the appointment?

    Why¡­

    "When I was thrown from Yixiu Pavilion, I was already dead. What you see now is just a walking dead." She said, "Trap? There is nothing terrible."

    "Really? The little girl is really disobedient. She exined everything to you clearly. In this way, I will lose all the surprises I want to give you. However, she may not have thought that if you have a death wish in your heart, if I put If you stay in this courtyard, should she me you, or should she me me?"

    Stay in the courtyard.

    In the form of a dead body.

    Even though I had been prepared for a long time, the moment I heard this, my heart sank, and the oilmp was dim, like the moonlight I looked up at the bottom of theke the day I fell into the water.

    Thin and hazy, rippling with the water.

    After a long time, she took a deep breath and calmed down.

    It''s just that some remaining conscience told her that she was sorry for Miss Lu.

    I''m sorry she tried desperately to save her.

    It was clear that the two of them spoke calmly, but inexplicably there was a turbulent undercurrent.

    Finally, it was Mu Sui who couldn''t stand it first, and there was a hysterical innuendo in his voice, "Are you still wearing this dress? Do you want it to be buried with you? Do you deserve it?"

    "This is from Acacia Tears... This is what she left behind..."

    "He killed the man I liked, and I killed the man he liked. It''s a fair thing, isn''t it?"

    Jiang Xinyu smiled, "You have already said this in Yixiu Pavilion."

    She has calmed down.

    When I first learned the truth, the pain that should have hurt has already passed.

    Speaking of it, before she learned the truth of the matter, she never thought that such... such outrageous things could exist in the world.

    Mu Sui liked her for half a year.

    Everyone said that her bing the lead dancer was a substitute for tears of lovesickness.

    Being liked by the second son of the Mu family is also a recement for the ce in his heart of Acacia.

    But her repeated gestures of affection and sincere eyes all moved her.

    Which woman from thend of fireworks doesn''t want a "promise"?

    The time he promised is half a year.

    That day was the agreed date.

    But what is waiting is not the fulfillment of the promise, but the breaking of the secret.

    He asked her to drink, with a smile in his eyes, but the dormant abyss in his eyes made her who went up to pour the wine suddenly blurt out¡ªyou are not Mu Sui.

    yes.

    He is not Mu Sui.

    He shouldn''t be Mu Sui.

    In other words, what she saw was never a Mu Sui.

    Jiangxinyu Shenzhi was pulled back by his voice, he said, "I''m still curious, how did you find out?"

    How did you find out.

    It''s funny to say, Jiang Xinyu didn''t know why his mouth was faster than his brain, and he said that sentence.

    Maybe it was the suspicion umted for half a year, which was easily ignored by her every time, but suddenly copsed one day.

    Maybe God wanted her to die more clearly.

    "Maybe it''s love."

    She heard herself answer like this.

 Chapter 391: When is it still thinking about your mission?

    Chapter 391 When is the time, still thinking about your mission

    Mu Sui is not alone.

    He is two people.

    Or rather, this is an identity.

    And one of the people in this identity is him¡ªhe never liked Jiangxinyu, not before, not now, and never will be.

    He likes Acacia Tears.

    Or it can be described as love.

    Speaking of which, meeting Acacia Tears was just a joke between him and another person in his identity, a small gamble.

    He won and met Acacia.

    Maybe...he shouldn''t have won in the first ce.

    Obviously, the eyes of the two are different. The person he likes is Acacia, but when he was the second son, he went to Yixiu Pavilion, but he fell in love with the unknown Jiangxin Islet.

    Cold, clean, out of ce in it.

    It is not that the two have had disputes.

    They all knew that it was impossible to marry someone in and pass through the main gate of Mu Mansion.

    The two of them nned to directly redeem themselves and secretly bring him back and hide them¡ªbut the question is, who to bring back?

    Everyone is right.

    No one is convinced.

    Just dragged on like this, until¡ªAcacia fell into tears and died.

    In the winter half a year ago, Yuanzhou was very cold.

    Theke is rarely covered with a thinyer of ice.

    She just crashed into the broken ice and fell to the bottom of theke. She was salvaged by the boatman until her hair was so soaked that it didn''t look like it.

    It was a long time after he learned about it.

    Mu Sui''s face showed bitterness, and he dug his nails into his palms heavily.

    Blood flowed out without knowing it.

    Pain woke him up.

    "You found out too early," Mu Sui said, "I want you to die in the snowy winter season, which is her memorial day."

    Jiang Xinyuughed lowly, and her voice became louder, "You know why Acacia Tears died! She died because of your dispute, because you just wanted to bring someone into Mu''s mansion to hide." To die is to die because of your love..."

    Her voice stopped abruptly, and Mu Sui grabbed her throat.

    The strength was not heavy, it just forced her to raise her head to reveal her fragile neck.

    The pearl hairpin shakes a lot and makes a tinkling sound.

    She was forced to look up, with a wanton smile on her face¡ªsince she was a dancer, she didn''t seem to have smiled so freely.

    "...died because of his selfishness."

    She said intermittently, "It''s going to perish for various reasons, but it never¡ªhas nothing to do with me."

    Outside the window, Lu Jingzhi crouched there, apanying Ying Que to feed the mosquitoes.

    Yes, she is pro-nature, and the mosquitoes love her too.

    But she can keep her body temperature so low that mosquitoes don''t like it.

    Ying Que said in a low voice, "I made a mosquito repellent pack, but it''s too fragrant. It''s not suitable to make yourself too fragrant when killing people, because it''s easy to be exposed."

    What time is it, still thinking about your mission¡ªLu Jingzhi gave her a thumbs up, dedicated.

    She bit the small fruit and listened to Ying Que talking nonsense.

    Ying Que: "It''s so fragrant here. The flowers in the garden are fed with poison, which is even better than our valley. Has Jiangxinyu taken the antidote? If you don''t take the antidote, you will die soon."

    The word death irritated Lu Jingzhi''s ears.

    The two of them also looked up at this time¡ªthe hazy figure by the window was her being forced to raise her head, her hairpin swaying.

    With a whoosh, the sharp stone passed through the window paper and hit Mu Sui''s wrist, forcing him to let go.

    Next, open the window and climb the window.

    She moves very skillfully and smoothly.

    "Sister Xinyu, it''s time to go home, I''m sleepy."

    Jiang Xinyu clutched her neck, panting heavily, he didn''tpletely contain the air around her neck, but in the end it was controlled by others, her lungs sucked in the air greedily.

    She grabbed Lu Jingzhi''s clothes and nodded, "I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 392: free as a bird

    Chapter 392 Free as a bird

    Mu Sui didn''t try to stop her, but looked at her back from behind the two of them and said, "He died, because of you."

    Jiangxinyu stopped in ce for a long time, then sighed, "... Got it."

    If it weren''t for the Jiangxin Islet drowning incident, the two had a dispute, yesterday shouldn''t have been the day he showed up.

    If he hadn''t shown up yesterday, he wouldn''t have been killed by the assassin.

    Miserable.

    Blood flowed all over the floor.

    Looking at him is like looking in a mirror.

    He was injured and died, and he seemed to die with him.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t die.

    It was he who survived.

    The one who has the full decision-making power is him.

    What kind of flowers he wants to nt in the courtyard, and who he wants to take back to the small courtyard to hide, are all up to him.

    It''s just, he''s not happy.

    Acacia tears died.

    he died.

    Jiangxinyu will die too.

    In the end, he was the only one left.

    Only he remembers, he was moved and loved.

    Climb over the wall.

    Jiangxin Ind thanked in a low voice.

    Lu Jingzhi was a little curious, "Why did he say that he died because of you? He knew that the killerpleted your mission to kill?"

    It shouldn''t be.

    With Ying Que''s rigorous approach to things, she would not leave such clues.

    "It''s just that he is used to venting anger." Jiang Xinyu thanked again, staggered, and was supported by Lu Jingzhi.

    She said, "Is it because I didn''t take the antidote?"

    "I''m just tired." Jiang Xinyu said in a low voice, "I should have taken the medicine. He coaxed me to take it. I think it was to prepare for taking me home."

    Lu Jingzhi nned to send people to the rented house.

    Starlight and candlelight are reflected in the water, and people pass by on the arch bridge from time to time.

    This is Jiangnan.

    is Yuanzhou.

    means prosperity and indulgence in singing and dancing.

    Beside my ears, I heard the sound of silk and bamboo from an unknown restaurant, as well as some unnamed musical instruments with nice sounds.

    "The water in theke tonight is colder than yesterday," Lu Jingzhi said. "Yang Que''s body was covered with blood yesterday. He went to theke to wash himself off. He caught a cold. If the water is so cold, he would have a high fever of forty degrees."

    The back voice gradually lowered.

    Jiang Xinyu asked worriedly, "Is Miss Ying injured?"

    "No, it''s someone else''s blood..."

    "That''s good. If someone notices the sneezing due to the wind and cold entering the body during the mission, it will be bad." Jiang Xinyu said, "It''s good that I didn''t get injured, otherwise I will be worried."

    "Don''t worry, she retreated from the whole body, and the wind and cold also recovered. She also said that the boiled medicine was too bitter..." Lu Jingzhi paused, his face was ugly, and his eyes were as sharp as a knife''s edge. "What did you mean just now?" ?!"

    "Didn''t I tell you?" Jiang Xinyu walked more and more slowly, standing on the arch bridge, leaning on the railing, the hem of her clothes was blown up by the wind, and her hair slightly covered her eyes. She stared at the river and said softly , "Today I gave her another task."

    Under Lu Jingzhi''s increasingly serious eyes, she was short of breath as if stressed, but forced herself to rx, she said, "That is a wonderful little girl, she has aplished the task very well, this time, I also believe that she."

    A gust of wind blows behind you.

    The little girl''s body is full of the strong fragrance of the flowers.

    It is poison.

    She is the antidote.

    The footsteps were almost silent, and Jiang Xinyu knew that there was no one behind him.

    She didn''t want to see it.

    But still couldn''t help but look back.

    Tapping the water with her toes, she didn''t make a detour like she did when she came here. Instead, use the most convenient and quickest way to take a shortcut and go back.

    Jiang Xinyu looked at the figure until she was wrapped in dark blue and could no longer be seen.

    She lowered her eyes, "It''s like a bird is flying."

 Chapter 393: Basic Quality

    Chapter 393 Basic qualities

    Ying Que washed his hands by theke.

    "...you, have youpleted the task?" Lu Jingzhi didn''t go through the main entrance, and after sensing her position, he climbed over several walls and came over.

    "Well, it''s done."

    Ying Que shook off the drops of water on his hands.

    Lu Jingzhi opened his mouth.

    "The young man asked me to tell you a story." Ying Que wiped his hands carelessly on his body, motioned for Lu Jingzhi toe and sit on the rockery, but was rejected, "No, over there, let''s sit in the gazebo. "

    It doesn''t matter where Ying Que is, what she conveyed to Lu Jingzhi was Mu Sui''s story about four people and two couples who couldn''t love each other.

    Lu Jingzhi nodded, "I thought it was a dual personality or something, but I didn''t expect it to be twins."

    Ying Que didn''t quite understand the story, "Why can''t the other one appear when one of them appears? Ying Li and I are twins, and we have a good rtionship."

    Yeah, of course.

    Ying Li opened and closed her mouth, which means "sister said".

    "I don''t understand." Lu Jingzhi said, "It doesn''t matter whether you understand or not, anyway, they are... dead."

    It''s just a feeling, two good couples, finally turned into this.

    Who is wrong? Who is most at fault? Who is the final winner?

    It seems that there is no way toe up with the correct answer.

    "Not dead, aren''t Mu Sui and Jiang Xinyu both alive?" Ying Que rubbed the back of his neck, wondering why Lu Jingzhi said they were all dead.

    Lu Jingzhi: "...you said it yourself, your mission has beenpleted."

    "Yes, it''s done."

    The two looked at each other.

    I always feel that the brain circuit is not right.

    "Didn''t you kill Mu Sui?"

    "Yes, one died yesterday."

    "Didn''t Jiangxinyu give you another mission today?"

    "Yeah, she wants me to kill this today."

    "..."

    "But I didn''t do anything." Ying Que spread his hands.

    "Then you said the task ispleted?"

    "Yeah, I was going to **** him, but he paid for¡ª"

    "Wait, are you jumping on the battlefield?" Lu Jingzhi was stunned. He knew that Ying Que was used to being unruly, but he didn''t expect it to be so unruly.

    "Jiangxinyu already gave me all the money for thest mission. This time, she had no money to give me. She said that she would make up for itter. I think it''s better if someone hires me to do the mission than nothing. I agreed first. Later, I found out that Mu Sui is rich and spends a lot of money. He said he also gave me a task, let him go, and I agreed."

    Lu Jingzhi: "¡ªWhat kind of killer mission is this, and where is your contract spirit?"

    "The contract is to pay the money first and then inspect the goods. Jiangxinyu didn''t pay, so I didn''t breach the contract." Ying Que exined thoughtfully, "I won''t ask her for money in the future, don''t worry."

    As far as Ying Que is concerned, it is the same whether to kill or let people go.

    Kill people, get rich.

    Let people go and have money.

    is also simpler and more convenient.

    Lu Jingzhi put on the agenda the n to find a teacher for her and Ying Li.

    She had a rare headache.

    Worryingly, the next door nced at Mu Sui, who was basking in the moonlight, and the hem of his clothes was connected with the flowers, like a fairy surrounded by flowers.

    Lu Jingzhimented that his life should not die.

    The next day, she told what had happened recently, emphasizing to Xu Shulou that she must teach Ying Que immediately.

    She is different from Xu Shulou.

    She has a natural ignorance and trample on social rules.

    Xu Shulou sneered, "In a few days, you have done a lot of things, you are quite capable."

    But I was not vague. On that day, Ying Que and Ying Li went to school.

 Chapter 394: explain

    Chapter 394 exined

    Listening to Lu Jingzhi''s doubts about the twins, Yan Qingzhui exined to her.

    Giving birth to twins is an unknown sign¡ªthis is the feudal superstition of many people.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Didn''t you say that having more children brings more blessings?"

    Yan Qingzhui told her about an incident in the previous dynasty, which caused a sensation at the time, students wrote poems to ridicule, and ministers wrote letters to see her¡ªeven until now, the history books have recorded it in detail.

    That is the twin usurpation incident.

    Originally, the elder brother inherited the throne, but the younger brother was jealous of him. It took him several years to make himself like his elder brother step by step, gradually recing his identity.

    It was discovered in the end.

    is helpless.

    The real prince has already rotted and stinks in the underground passage.

    There is no human form.

    The emperor who reced his elder brother was both pleasantly surprised that he could seed and feared that he would seed. He began to be like all sessful people, began to fear, began to fear, and began to imagine that if this thing was imitated in the future, I would repeat it again. What happens.

    Will he be reced?

    Will the crown prince appointed by him be reced?

    Will his subjects...

    The emperor thought about this matter almost day and night, and finally even drove himself crazy.

    The emperor''s thoughts naturally had a far-reaching influence.

    For a while, everyone was in danger.

    I am afraid that my family will have twins.

    Exactly the same face, it is a ghost who came to the world through a human body...

    "So, twins are not allowed to be born now?" Lu Jingzhi was shocked, "It''s just an exception, and it belongs to the royal family. Isn''t it stupid for ordinary people to make strict demands on themselves?"

    "It''s not that serious," Yan Qing said with a smile, "I have two younger brothers, who are twins. They are eight years old this year. They look exactly the same, and they are very cute."

    He also said, "At the end of the previous dynasty, the emperor was fatuous and immoral, and the dynasty split and copsed overnight. The current Cann and the surrounding small countries all came from the split of the previous dynasty."

    "With the fall of the previous dynasty, many policies and systems have been changed. In the early days when Taizu established the Cann Kingdom, the rumor that twins were born as disaster stars was still widely spread, but after twins were born in the pce, Taizu sent people to stop it. It''s a rumour."

    "In the previous dynasty, twins would stay one after birth."

    "Although Taizu was afraid of ghosts and gods, he couldn''t bear toy hands on babies after all. However, the concubines in the harem figured out the holy will, and in order to retain their favor, they took hands on babies."

    "Taizu was furious and promulgated regtions prohibiting themon people from keeping twins."

    "Although some people don''t listen, as time goes by, the shadow brought by the previous dynasty will eventually dissipate."

    Listening to Yan Qingchai''s science poprization, Lu Jingzhi said that he had improved his knowledge.

    I also heard him say, "Afterwards, no one pointed and talked about the great turmoil in the previous dynasty. Themon people were even happy to have two fat babies who were exactly the same, and the visitors would congratte and say that this is a double happiness." .¡±

    "No one thinks twins are unlucky anymore."

    He lowered his voice, "Except for one type of people, those left behind from the previous dynasty and nostalgic."

    Lu Jingzhi blinked his eyes, and reced it in his mind with a word he could understand¡ªthe remnants of the previous dynasty.

    The founding of the Cann Kingdom was said to be long or short. The emperor of the banquet made a lot of efforts to make the people live and work in peace and contentment. Every emperor did not say that he had made great contributions, but he definitely did not make any major mistakes.

 Chapter 395: reply

    Chapter 395 reply letter

    The sessive emperors of the Yan family have worked hard to develop the people''s livelihood, striving to make the people have enough food and clothing.

    Every job must be done by myself, and I can''t wait to take over all the big and small things.

    Overworked.

    died quite early.

    Transposition is very diligent.

    After so much hard work, Lu Jingzhi didn''t understand why he was still thinking about the position under his buttocks.

    Life is good only when it is good.

    Why do you always think about doing things.

    Yan Qing caught up with her righteous indignation, couldn''t helpughing, "It''s just a guess, there is no direct evidence to prove that the Mu family is - I sent a letter back to the imperial capital, someone wille here in a few days, just leave the matter to them, you Don''t worry about it."

    "Is it from the emperor?" Lu Jingzhi said, "you have to be careful. Have your letters been taken away? Have you ever written that Yuanzhou is a very bad ce, if no onees to deal with it, the Yuanshui will be almost It''s going to smell like rotting corpses."

    Yan Qingzhui nodded, "I also mentioned that this is a matter. In fact, this is the reason why I didn''t go to the prefect of Yuanzhou. If there is any problem with him, the guards brought by Loulou are not enough."

    Lu Jingzhi sighed, "Your father doesn''t care about this ce anyway."

    "Because this is Yuanzhou."

    It was the ce where his mother and concubine were born and raised. The goodness of his mother and concubine always made his father feel that all the outstanding people in Yuanzhou are good.

    -

    Before the emperor sent someone over, Lu Jingzhi met someone she didn''t expect to appear here.

    "Sister, Xiaoya!"

    Lu Jingzhi stepped out of the gate in three jumps, and jumped straight down from the steps. Jiang Tanyue opened his arms to catch the person, and was pressed back two steps.

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed his face on her shoulder, "Sister, I miss you!"

    People wereing and going on the street, and the little girl Qinglie''s voice with undisguised joy attracted a lot of attention. Jiang Tanyue pushed her forehead with her fingertips, "Get up, it''s so hot."

    She paused, "Well, I miss you too."

    Jiang Tanyue dressed up very sassyly, butpared to Lu Jingzhi''s clean and simple headband that didn''t have anything on her head except for the hairband and pendant, her dress seemed a bit moreplicated.

    The hair has been thinned as much as possible, but the nutrition is too good, the hair is ck and shiny, and it doesn''t need to supply energy to the power like Lu Jingzhi, her hair grows crazy.

    Now it is attached to the back, being rubbed like this, it is a bit messy, nestled on the shoulder and neck, it makes people want to copse.

    But she still had that calm look on her face.

    There was just a smile in her eyes, which meant that she missed her sister too.

    After hugging the older sister, hug the younger sister.

    Lu Jingzhi hugged Jiang Wunian and turned around in a big circle, and pped her on the face, "I miss my sister too!"

    The whole person is like a shining little sun, illuminating the already bright world even brighter.

    Second sister is too enthusiastic, no matter how many times I see her, Jiang Wunian is a little overwhelmed.

    Originally, he was supposed to enter Shen''s residence, after all, he had arrived at the door of the house, but Jiang Wunian had a face of resistance, amused by Lu Jingzhi, "Long time no see, my sister is still the same sister."

    Jiang Wunian said slowly, "Of course, social fear is a long-term disease."

    She took her sisters to her favorite teahouse, where she likes drinking tea and listening to books recently.

    The old man looked old, with a white beard, and his voice was bright and clear. Every time she heard it, her chest resonated, and she was so excited.

    But it¡¯s okay not to listen. Go up to the inner room on the third floor and it will be clean.

    "Why did youe to Yuanzhou?" Lu Jingzhi giggled, "Did you feel moved by the beautiful mountains and rivers described in my reply?"

 Chapter 396: sister hug

    Chapter 396 Sister Hug

    Jiang Wunian nodded, wiped the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief, his brows were furrowed visibly, "My sister didn''te here for this, I originally came here for this, but I regretted it¡ªit''s so hot in a carriage It¡¯s so tiring, it¡¯s so hot and tiring to take a boat, it¡¯s so hot and tiring to travel, I used to have high-speed trains and nes and I didn¡¯t like to go out, now what kind of courage is it that makes me step out of the yard!¡±

    She has already begun to miss the days when the house is filled with ice basins, the smoothie is stirred on hand, a spoonful of jam is poured on it, and then the sliced ??watermelon is ced, stirred evenly, and when the color is fully blended, it is a fairy day.

    You don¡¯t need to dress so neatly at home, just make do with it, light and cool.

    Jiang Tanyue said, "Didn''t you say that you have been staying at home and have no inspiration?"

    "The moment I step into the wagon, dizzy and nauseous, and my **** is stiff, I know ¡ª inspiration sucks."

    Listening to what Jiang Wu read, the two sistersughed.

    Jiang Tanyue came here for business.

    The library in Luanyang City was highly praised by students, colleges, and some people from humble backgrounds who came to officialdom. Under their praise, the library that had a "royal que" became popr again.

    With the strong support of the state, the construction of the Yuanzhou branch of the library has been put on the agenda.

    The country strongly supports it, in fact, it means that the emperor is very optimistic about this matter.

    yes.

    Emperors of banquets work hard, and this one is no exception.

    The only thing he can be criticized for is his special favor.

    But this matter came out of the imperial capital, and not many people mentioned it¡ªeither they felt that it was useless to mention it, or they felt that this kind of matter had nothing to do with them.

    Special pets are special pets, and they don''t have a daughter to send in anyway.

    Cann Kingdom has been established for many years, step by step, and every emperor has his own team.

    Although he is asionally annoyed by the aristocratic family, the emperor is indeed the emperor, not some puppet being lifted up.

    He and the family depend on each other and restrict each other.

    asionally there will be some small friction, but it is not something that must kill you and hurt me.

    "The imperial examination system allowed the solidification of sses to shine a light on the sky, but it was only a slight ray, which did not shine on most of the people. Because of being shy in the pocket and being attached to a great family, unconsciously, this ray of skylight has also changed its taste."

    "The meaning revealed by the emperor should be to benefit the children of the poor family - although he can''t walk for them in the future, but when they are still immature, he is willing to shelter them from the wind and rain."

    Regarding the emperor''s move, Jiang Tanyue''s opinion is-"Talk is better than nothing, it''s good to be able to express this meaning, after all, food needs to be eaten bite by bite, he can have this kind of intention,pared to many emperors in our history .¡±

    The economic base determines the superstructure, and the superstructure reacts to the economic base.

    They are living in this era. Although they can use their steps to measure the ground under their feet, they can only do so little by little.

    Don''t rush.

    Otherwise it will tear the crotch.

    What the emperor wants to do now, in modernnguage, is that he needs fresh blood, preferably vigorous and innovative talents.

    Jiang Tanyue said so.

    Lu Jingzhi and Jiang Wunian gave her a thumbs up at the same time, "Sister, you are good at philosophy."

    Dr. Jiang Tanyue received thepliments from the two of them like a stream. She said, "When you are a CEO, it is very important to have a thorough knowledge. Philosophy not only has themon materialist view of history, but also...don''t sleep, I don''t said."

 Chapter 397: Ma Zhe, God forever

    Chapter 397 Ma Zhe, God forever

    It is also useful to talk about Ma Zhe with this era.

    "Have you seen the emperor?" Lu Jingzhi asked.

    "I haven''t seen it, and it''s not bad to hear the rumors." Jiang Tanyue didn''t want to see any emperor, she thought very simply, "I have never kneeled before going to my father''s grave."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    It''s outrageous but it''s so good to poke her heart!

    Lu Jingzhi pondered, "I heard you talk about the chaotic rtionship in your familyst time¡ªis your father alive?"

    "He''s not dead. I haven''t been to my father''s grave at all, so I haven''t kneeled down. Is there a problem?" Jiang Tanyue raised her eyebrows, watching her sister lean back and forth with a smile, and a smile shed across her eyes.

    Jiang Tanyue said, "Although I want to expand quickly and have some involvement with the officials, I don''t want to have anything to do with the emperor. When I saw the imperial decree, I worried for a long time, but my mother didn''t care at all. She evenughed at Yan Yan and said that our family will soon make a lot of money. sent."

    Worry about people.

    "Sister, you care so much about your mother. Did sheugh at you?"

    Jiang Tanyue: "...I didn''t tell her."

    "Poof¡ª"

    Today''s Tsundere Sister.

    In any case, since we have "cooperated" with the emperor, we must do our best in every aspect.

    The library in Luanyang City was just a tool she used to make money at the beginning, and various marketing operations took off. Taking it as an example, she also brought out an apprentice Xin Ziyi.

    The library here in Yuanzhou is a "pilot of public welfare facilities". The emperor wants to allocate funds directly, which is counted as "free".

    Copy the model of the Luanyang City Library, but cancel the "paid" items.

    Under Jiang Tanyue''s clear refutation, the emperor withdrew his "free" thoughts, and Jiang Tanyue secretlyined to his sisters, "I don''t know about other decisions. The emperor must not have discussed this decision with his courtiers, and it is outrageous." It¡¯s time to remove the shell of my library on the outside, and revise it all for me inside¡ªit¡¯s really discarding the essence and picking the dross!¡±

    Lu Jingzhi was a little confused, Jiang Tanyue hated what she said that his sister couldn''t understand, so she exined it in her ownnguage.

    Jiang Wu read that 211 university was not in vain, she understood.

    Lu Jingzhi was still a little dazed, but she firmly understood a truth¡ªmy sister was right.

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    In the final analysis, it is still the limit of psychology.

    She said earnestly, "Sister, there should be books in your space, right? I''ll go back and make a list for you. Next time you can get things, you must take out the books I mentioned¡ªsimr rted ones are fine, and I will prepare a system for you. Go to ss."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded, "...Sister is going to make up for me after the second year of high school?"

    "Look at the time." Jiang Tanyue said, "I try to set aside one day a week."

    Jiang Wunian''s scalp was numb, for fear that he would be named by Mr. Jiang.

    Mr. Jiang touched her head amiably.

    It seems that she is not going to count her in the remedial lesson n.

    After the age of sixteen, Lu Jingzhi has been struggling in the doomsday. She learns things very quickly, but she has not learned them systematically.

    Fortunately, sixteen years of good life shaped her world view and values, creating a tough, brave and shining soul.

    Jiang Tanyue thought about it, "One more thing, sister, do you have seeds? Seeds that have been improved by modern technology do not have many types, and mainly need crops."

    Isn''t it a coincidence.

    Lu Jingzhi pped his thigh, showing excitement, "Yes! Wheat, corn, rice... pigs, cattle, sheep, chickens, ducks and geese are all post-apocalyptic improved versions, I have everything you want!"

 Chapter 398: My sister is also afraid of her craftsmanship!

    Chapter 398 My sister is also afraid of her craftsmanship!

    But Jiang Tanyue said that the most important thing is to ask for books.

    After all, knowledge is the primary productive force.

    Lu Jingzhi diverged her thinking. In addition to the books she needs, she can also take out the books needed in this era, just like the improved papermaking technologyst time, but what can be taken out and what can¡¯t be taken out is not her. Never mind, Lu Jingzhi smiled cutely, "It''s nice to have a sister, I don''t have to worry about anything."

    Jiang Wunian nodded crazily, it''s nice to have sisters!

    It''s nice to have family!

    Looking at the two live treasures, Jiang Tanyue shook her head with a smile in her eyes.

    -

    Before the two sisters arrived, the police bought the house

    ording to Jiang Tanyue''s temperament, the house still doesn''t need to upy arge area, it is smaller, and it is convenient to take care of. She will not live here for a long time.

    My younger sister likes Jiangnan and bought a house, so she doesn''t have to live in someone else''s house all the time.

    Lu Jingzhi lived in the new house with his sister and sister for one night, andughed happily when he heard this, "What do you call someone else''s house? That''s my half-brother."

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    "Well, I''m talking nonsense. Those are my friends. They don''t dislike me for living in a house." Lu Jingzhi has always been rude about such things, "And living together is convenient for calling friends and going shopping."

    She Niu Lu Jingzhi said so.

    The society was afraid that Jiang Wunian was envious and shocked.

    "It''s too hot, this is not the Jiangnan I imagined." The weather was ridiculously hot, and it was hot shes, Jiang Wunian was so hot that he wanted to cry, "Books are deceiving."

    Jiangnan is good, the scenery is old and familiar, the river flowers are red at sunrise, and the river is as green as blue in spring.

    No wonder I only remember spring, but I really can¡¯t remember summer.

    The lc girl holding an oil-paper umbre...

    Jiang Wu asked listlessly, "Did Second Sister see Miss Lc?"

    Her Yangou''s second sister Fly rubbed her hands excitedly and said, "They all look like cloves."

    Water has arger specific heat capacity.

    The amount of heat needed to raise the same degree Celsius is higher than that of thend.

    Moreover, the evaporation of water absorbs heat. When it absorbs heat, the temperature away from the water''s edge will naturally drop.

    Jiang Wunian, who is so hot as a dog, feels that he has gone to a fake school.

    Lu Jingzhi rubbed her head andforted her, "You must have learned nothing. This only shows that the temperature here is far higher than that in Huxi Vige¡ªif it is equal to its temperature, it will only be cooler here."

    Notforted at all.

    Just thinking about this, she felt that the temperature of her body surface was dropping, and the light blue water turned into mist and swam around her, falling down like a river of fine stars.

    This is not an illusion, she is really cooling down.

    Lu Jingzhi needs to mobilize not many abilities to improve his own body temperature, but it needs more energy to cool down others.

    But for her now, this is nothing.

    "Will the second sister be very tired?" Jiang Wunian asked awkwardly.

    "Not tired." Lu Jingzhi also cooled down her sister by the way.

    Jiang Tanyue sighed, "I want to cut my hair."

    "Cut hair? Just right, I..." Lu Jingzhi''s words were interrupted by Jiang Tanyue, "Sister, I go to take care of the library on behalf of the emperor''s face, and I can''t leave it to you to take care of it."

    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head, "Are my skills really that bad? Xiaobai almost jumped up and scolded my ancestors for eighteen generations when he saw Zhuizhui''s hair some time ago - of course, the education he received since childhood allowed him to maintain his Gentleman''s demeanor."

    She didn''t mean to touch her sister''s hair, but just wanted to introduce her to a boatman.

 Chapter 399: two savages

    Chapter 399 Two Savages

    "?"

    "He works part-time as a barber." After Lu Jingzhi finished speaking, Jiang Tanyue: subway, old man, mobile phone.

    Jiang Wunian jumped out a few words excitedly: "Sweeping monk?"

    Lu Jingzhi: "In a sense, it can be regarded as¡ªhe provided me with a lot of clues."

    The word "clue" can correspond to many things, but it is often apanied by "cases".

    As a matter of course, Lu Jingzhi told the outrageous incident about the second son of the Mu family.

    Jiang Wu''s thoughts bounced back and forth between "material" and "terrible" and "beautiful love" and "wuwuwu anti-kill". In the end, "fear" prevailed, especially when he heard that Mu''s mansion is next door to Shen''s mansion, the little snail Shrunk, no matter what the material is or not, he pulled Lu Jingzhi by the hem of his clothes and said, "Second Sister..."

    Under the gaze of her dark eyes, the little snail remembered that the second sister is not a fuel-efficientmp, but she still conveyed her concerns and entanglements in ce, "Second sister must pay attention to safety."

    Lu Jingzhi nodded heavily, clenched his fists and creaked, "Whoever dares to touch me will make him jump three meters high next year!"

    Jiang Wunian: "..."

    Jiang Tanyue: "..."

    wiped his face.

    Numb.

    Sister Sao has always been able to operate.

    The next day, Ying Que saw Lu Jingzhi on the roof, and she rushed up two steps, "Little Lu, you really like sitting on the roof."

    "Stand tall and see far away. In fact, I prefer to stand on the tallest old tree with luxuriant branches in the forest to see the scenery."

    Ying Que nodded, "I also like to go to the woods. Since we left home, my brother and I seldom go to the woods. We have been walking along the popted ces. We want to see the outside world, but it''s been a long time. , I found myself wanting to miss the forest, too."

    The two sat on the roof with emotion.

    Across the street, Xu Shulou poked his head out of the window, "Heji, why do you think the topics they discuss always seem to be isted from the world... savages?"

    Hue Ji was arranging the books in the study room. Hearing this, he put down his work and came over to take a look: "...Brother Lou, did I tell you that Xiaolu''s ears are really good, and she is staring at you."

    Xu Shulou, "I can see it."

    so what.

    He raised his chin towards that side, mouthing

    The Shen family is a schrly family, and they attach the most importance to a series of items such as pens, inks, papers and inkstones. There are manyrge and small study rooms in the entire mansion, which were once used by the descendants of the Patriarch of the Shen family and his descendants.

    The children and grandchildren who have a bedroom will have an independent, well-repaired study room with arge collection of books, not just picking a room in the courtyard and turning it into a study room¡ªthis is the unwritten rule of the Shen family.

    Later, the heyday passed, and the poption declined. When the Shen family moved to the imperial capital, they brought a mighty carriage team, two-thirds of which were books.

    But there are too many books, and it is impossible to take them all away.

    Even when money was tight and he wanted to sell the Yuanzhou Shen Mansion, he didn¡¯t fire thest person¡ªhe was in charge of taking care of the books that would be moldy and mushroomed due to various external factors such as returning to Nantian, the rainy season, and the high tide season.

    Sometimes they need some sun.

    Every time you bask in the sun is a big project.

    This time is no exception.

    There will be people in the government to do this kind of thing, but Ji Ji was chased by Yan Qing to help him find some books.

    Including but not limited to "story books" and books with good handwriting.

    Hue Ji: "This is hard for me."

    Then he asked his brother Lou to work together.

    Xu Shulou knew when he heard it that Lu Jingzhi was looking for something.

 Chapter 400: should do things

    Chapter 400 Ying Li Doing Things

    Lu Jingzhi discussed with Xu Shulou, "I''ll take Ying Que and Ying Li away and let her study with my sister for a while."

    Xu Shulou: "Your self-made sister Jiang Tanyue who is famous in Luanyang City?"

    "Yes, my sister is amazing." Lu Jingzhi opened the microphone confidently!

    "...When is it time for you to y again?" Can''t you really hear him mocking? It''s not to satirize Jiang Tanyue''s true talents, but¡ªwhoever sleeps with Shang Ying Que and Ying Li will not be confused? "It doesn''t matter to me what you tell me to do."

    Lu Jingzhi wiped the back of his neck, "But this is yours."

    "No... Forget it, you take it away first, let''s talk about the restter."

    The uncontroble behavior of the siblings far exceeded Xu Shulou''s expectation.

    ept the task by yourself, go to the next door to kill people, and seed.

    Take the task of the same person again, or go to the next door to kill people¡ªfleeing.

    The identity of the two missions was found out, both of them knew her whereabouts, and both of them held her handle...

    Every time he thought of this, Xu Shulou couldn''t help taking a deep breath, he was afraid that he would not be able to bear it at such a young age and take a step first.

    The big surprise brought by the two siblings is really one on top of the other.

    Of course, the main thing is that my sister is doing a lot of things.

    "I know what you mean," Xu Shulou said, "but you also said that Boss Jiang came to Yuanzhou with a mission. government."

    "Attend ss."

    Lu Jingzhi: It seems that no one can escape the matter of going to ss.

    There is a saying, don''t take chances in the world, whether it''s about things or people.

    Xu Shulou just stepped on Ying Que and praised Ying Li, then turned his head, and his younger brother started something.

    He got into disputes with people in the street and identally hurt people.

    When someone came to report the news, Lu Jingzhi and Xu Shulou were squatting under the scorching sun and sweating¡ªXu Shulou was mainly affected.

    At the beginning, he took the book from the bookshelf himself, wiped off the ups and downs, opened it solemnly, and then threw it away with one hand¡ªwhat the hell.

    The Shen family¡¯s study, no, or it could be said that the Shen family has a characteristic of hoarding all kinds of rubbish.

    Later, he was tired, so he just sat on a chair, and the attendants came one after another with books in their hands. He only took a second nce, and he was sure of the value of the book¡ªit was kept in a cage after drying, and ced on a shelf. Mushrooms grow in the dark, and they still follow Lu Jingzhi to write and write books. It all depends on Xu Shulou''s eyes.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Obviously you are looking for books for me, why are you checking?"

    It was dusty here,ing and going in a mess, Yan Qingzhui didn''t think about it at first, but he went out and took a walk to see if there was any quarrel at home.

    Yes, he is relieved.

    It is not normal to not afford disputes.

    "Your vision is not good enough." Xu Shulou was rather disgusted, "Although¡ª"

    The second half of the sentence is obviously apliment to her, but the voice is too low, it¡¯s no different from no praise, Lu Jingzhi nodded his ears, "I heard it, my ears are very good."

    Yeah, it works.

    Someone outside the door was chattering about Ying Li, and she almost heard it before she got close.

    He drank a cup of tea for the messenger who came to deliver the letter, and he drank it all in one gulp, trying to speak out everything he saw in a very eloquent manner.

    When they heard "missing and hurting someone", Lu Jingzhi and Xu Shulou asked in unison, "Are you sure it was hurting someone? Are you sure the injured person didn''t die?"

    The young man with small eyes who came to deliver the letter was not very confident with his solemn appearance.

 Chapter 401: you deserve it

    Chapter 401 You deserve it

    "right?"

    "Think carefully! This is not a property!"

    "It''s hurting people, not killing!" The small eyes insisted under the gaze of the two.

    The two let out a long sigh of relief.

    Hurts people.

    It¡¯s okay to hurt people, not to kill¡ªno! When did their bottom line get so low? !

    The deer frightened the branch and pulled the young man with small eyes and ran out. The young man felt his legs and feet were off the ground and flew up. "Girl, girl, slow down! Girl..."

    "I have to hurry up, I''m afraid he will dieter!"

    After all, Ying Li''s mouth is worse than Ying Que''s¡ªwell, it''s half the same, no one is better than anyone else.

    The situation is much better than she thought.

    Pull through the crowd, and see Ying Li squatting there, a small figure, looks like the one who was bullied, but¡ªthere is a lot of blood on his hands.

    The dried brown blood seemed to put dark gloves on the little hands.

    "This is your brother?"

    The girl in the yellow skirt spoke contemptuously and arrogantly. She stood beside Ying Li, and she was about to kick someone.

    Before Lu Jingzhi stepped forward, Ying Li jumped like a frog and avoided her.

    People around can''t helpughing.

    The girl''s self-esteem was hurt, and she flicked the long whip in her hand fiercely. Ying Li jumped like a frog again and dodged it.

    Smoke and dust everywhere, enveloped him.

    Choking made him cough, which stopped at first, but the girl was unwilling and whipped the whip to the ground again. Now Ying Li couldn''t hold back anymore, and kept coughing.

    But still squatting stubbornly.

    Lu Jingzhi stepped forward and poked him, "Are you hurt?"

    Ying Li shook his head.

    "Where''s your sister?"

    "There is something."

    The two asked and answered, very harmonious.

    The girl in the yellow skirt is good-looking, but her cold brows make her fierce.

    "I''m asking you something! Is he your brother? Forget it, it''s all the same, as long as you know him," the girl pointed at him, her feet kept moving, and she kept moving closer, wishing to poke her fingertips into his eyeballs Li, "He, robbed me."

    "I heard that someone was injured and hurried over here, may I ask who is injured?" Lu Jingzhi asked, avoiding the girl''s hand.

    "My servant."

    The girl suddenly realized, "You don''t answer me a single question, why should I answer you?!"

    Lu Jingzhi had an innocent face, "I don''t know either."

    The two sides looked at each other, the girl''s anger was soaring, she screamed, "Do you know what heinous thing he did!!"

    "..." Lu Jingzhi really didn''t know.

    She dragged the young man with small eyes to run fast, and the young man had difficulty breathing, so how could he tell her what happened.

    "You can tell me what happened here." Lu Jingzhi lowered her hand, just touching Ying Li''s head where the frog squatted. She snorted his hair and quickly withdrew her hand.

    It seemed that he had such a big mood swing for the first time.

    Is it because my sister is not around?

    What happened here is very simple to say, the girl rode her horse in the street and almost bumped into Ying Li, Ying Li dodged and sprinkled a handful of medicinal powder, the horse that inhaled the medicinal powder immediately fell down, and the girl sitting on it was directly thrown away Well, if it wasn''t for a servant who rushed out quickly to act as a backing, this girl wouldn''t be here aggressively arguing with them.

    "...So, you gallop your horse in the street, your horse loses control, your servant gets hurt trying to save you¡ªit doesn''t matter if my friend has half a penny?"

    "What did you say?!" ring.

    Lu Jingzhi sighed, "I said, you deserve it."

 Chapter 402: fight in the street

    Chapter 402 Fighting in the street

    Ying Lizhi listened to her, and gently put his hand on the ground to rub it¡ªafter the blood on it dried off, the back of his hand was itchy.

    There were rustling conversations all around.

    It just means how rich and powerful this girl is.

    Some people also said that the temperament of theter girl was not like that of a child raised by ordinary people.

    The sound of breaking through the air sounded.

    Strongly whipped towards Lu Jingzhi''s face, Ying Li didn''t forget to remind Lu Jingzhi when he jumped away by himself, "Get out of the way."

    Lu Jingzhi heard it, but did not hide, staring at the ck whip without blinking.

    People are already covering their eyes¡ªgood girls are going to be disfigured.

    Suddenly, she moved.

    Simply raising her hand, the two touched, and there was even a crisp sound in the palm, but her eyebrows showed no pain.

    The girl still wanted to pull back the long whip, but she couldn''t pull it back with one hand. She put both hands together, and at this moment, she didn''t care about her image, she stared at Lu Jingzhi angrily.

    Unexpectedly, the man opposite was incredibly strong, he just raised his forearm lightly, and an irresistible pull pulled the girl forward.

    The girl stabilized her footsteps and pulled back even harder.

    Sparks burst from his eyes, as if he wanted to fight her to the death.

    But she didn''t expect the other party to raise her hand neatly.

    The strength in the hand was so strong that the force of feeding was counterattacked, and the whole persony down on his back with his head down.

    Landing on the back of the head will kill you.

    Lu Jingzhi wanted to help her before she fell to the ground.

    Unexpectedly, someone was faster than her, and with a swipe, two meny on the ground, serving as her human mat.

    He groaned under pressure.

    The girl didn''te to her senses for a while.

    Looking down at her with a helpless expression, "Don''t fight, you can''t beat me."

    The girl blinked her eyes.

    Crackling.

    Teardrops flowed down the corners of his eyes.

    Lu Jingzhi touched his nose, feeling guilty of bullying a girl.

    The girl''s heart copsed, she kept crying, she couldn''t get up, and the two servants who were pressed by her as cushions didn''t dare to speak.

    It was her girl who bit the bullet and pulled her up.

    Lu Jingzhi squatted beside Ying Li and asked him, "What''s the matter with the blood on your hand?"

    "Of his servants."

    "Didn''t you not touch him?"

    "The servant caught him and was hit by the fallen horse?" Ying Li said in a muffled voice, wondering if the air flow was unstable when he was squatting, "I''ll help move the horse away, I want to see him Where is the injury, I touched the blood on my hand."

    Lu Jingzhi''s gaze was like a torch, and she quickly found the small eyes of the melon eaters in the crowd. She asked quietly, "Didn''t you say that my friend hurt someone?"

    His eager look, those who didn''t know it thought that Ying Li was killing people with food in the street!

    The small eyes are also very innocent, "I didn''t see it, I heard it from others, I''m just a messenger."

    "Are you ufortable, why have you been squatting here?" Lu Jingzhi was a little worried about Ying Li''s state.

    Before Ying Li could respond, the girl had already started beating the drum again. Even without turning around, Lu Jingzhi was able to catch the flying whip with one hand.

    Before letting go, she heard hermanding voice, "Come on, beat her!"

    "Co-author, you are a gangster." Lu Jingzhi was delighted.

    bossy.

    The style of shouting when you can''t beat yourself will beughed at in the future.

    Sorry, whether it''s a one-on-one or a group fight, she is not afraid.

    Group fight, refers to her beating a group.

    Fortunately, although this street is considered prosperous, it is not an important main road in Yuanzhou.

 Chapter 403: frog squat

    Chapter 403 Frog squatting

    Jiangnan is a water town.

    Yuanzhou naturally travels mainly by boat.

    Where water is used as a link, most people travel on water, but fewer people travel bynd.

    But there are not many wide and long streets, no matter how few people walk, as long as one location is blocked, it will quickly be blocked.

    The side she came to was okay, it was a long street that had not been destroyed, while the other side was blocked by the crowd, so she didn''t see what it looked like at first.

    Many stall owners were frightened to pack up their things. Even if two groups of people confront each other here, and no one continues to gallop their horses, they dare not ck off.

    No, they are prescient.

    This is about to fight again.

    The servant who rushed up held wooden sticks of various shapes in his hands, and hit her head and face with a blow.

    No one touched Lu Jingzhi''s clothes.

    She moves too fast.

    The servant obviously felt that he had hit her with a stick, and blinked again, only to find that she disappeared in ce.

    No cry of pain remained.

    It''s just a time to breathe, and everything that should fall will fall.

    The funny thing is that their movements are very neat, covering their wrists and pressing their arms on their knees to relieve pain.

    Like a prawn entering a frying pan.

    "What did you do to them!" The girl gritted her teeth, "I originally asked you toe here to discusspensation, but now you have moved my people..."

    "I have money." Lu Jingzhi interrupted her.

    The girl choked for a moment, forgetting what she wanted to say.

    "But I won''t give it to you." Lu Jingzhi sneered, "Compensation? What ispensation?! There should be a provision in the Cann Law that anyone who rides a horse in the street should be punished. Speaking of which, you have broken thew now."

    The Cann Law, after reading it once, is gradually waking up in her mind.

    The young girl didn''t want to let it go, but she had no one in her hands, so she could only stomp her feet and leave.

    He still didn''t forget to tell Lu Jingzhi harshly and tell her to wait.

    Lu Jingzhi smiled, "Not waiting."

    After the waiter clutched his heart and was carried away by the servant, Lu Jingzhi pulled Ying Li up with some persuasion.

    He really didn''t have a big problem.

    "Where did your sister go?" I was talking with her on the roof just now, but why did she disappear all of a sudden.

    "Going to find the herbs."

    "You didn''t follow?"

    Ying Li took out a small bag from her bosom, "I''m here to buy herbs, my sister told me, let''s split up."

    I don''t know what Ying Que wants to do.

    Until home, he was listless during the journey like an eggnt beaten by frost.

    Sending the man back to the house, watching him wash off the blood on his hands, Lu Jingzhi said, "You are right about this, don''t think about it, rest for a while, and wait for your sister toe back."

    "The girl has a bad mentality, she yells after being frightened a little bit, and if you say a few words about her, she will probably fall to the ground on the spot."

    "As for the fact that you were almost bumped into, you can''t just let her go like this - don''t say a word of apology, but still have the confidence to pin the crime on you, which is unforgivable."

    "When Ying Quees back, we will solve the follow-up matters."

    Still recalling what she said in his mind, Ying Liy t and rested¡ªin fact, he was not injured, or even frightened, even without the powder, he could have escaped quickly.

    He is not so easily intimidated.

    On the other side, Lu Jingzhi reassured Xu Shulou that Ying Li did not take the initiative to do anything this time.

    Xu Shulou breathed a sigh of relief, but only for a moment, then frowned at her, "See what you mean, there is another time?"

    Lu Jingzhi quickly changed the subject and did not answer.

    She mentioned Ying Li''s frog squat¡ª

 Chapter 404: guilty, but not much

    Chapter 404 has guilt, but not much

    Ying Que came back with the herbs on the evening of the second day. His clothes were tattered, with all kinds of strange marks on his back, and he came back with a big burden on his back.

    The moment she appeared, the guards of the Shen residence thought she was a beggar from somewhere.

    "My brother has been squatting, do you suspect that something is wrong with him?" Ying Que waved his hand, "It''s okay, it''s normal."

    After questioning by Lu Jingzhi, not to throw away the medicine powder is a new request from Xu Shulou to respond to the brother and sister after Ying Que made an incident, and Ying Que repeatedly told his younger brother not to allow the medicine powder.

    But he not only used it, but also made it avable to the public.

    It almost led to tragic consequences.

    "You can take it as guilt¡ª"

    Lu Jingzhi was actually skeptical.

    The two siblings don''t seem to know guilt.

    Actually, Lu Jingzhi guessed right.

    Rather than saying that Ying Li felt "guilt" about the series of consequences he caused, it''s better that he feels guilty because he didn''t listen to his sister.

    Lu Jingzhi waved his hand, "Forget it, I can understand this state."

    Frog squatting, it seems that you can shrink yourself to the extent that no one can perceive.

    It''s like an ostrich only knows to bury its head in the sand when it encounters danger.

    -

    Jiang Tanyue is very busy.

    Busy all the way from Huxi Vige to Yuanzhou City.

    "The water vapor is too heavy. To build a library here, the manpower and material resources needed to maintain normal operation are almost double that of Luanyang City."

    Hand flipped the abacus, crackling.

    She had in mind a series of costs to construct a clear construction.

    Check out the simrities and differences between the two little by little.

    Adapting measures to local conditions and mastering mastery, people cannot be old-fashioned and ignorant of progress.

    The voice of the abacus was clear and sweet, Lu Jingzhi only watched her move her fingers, one after another numbers jumped out on the paper, "Sister, why are you so retro all of a sudden, you have used the abacus."

    "Sent by Xin Ziyi." Jiang Tanyue continued to do her own thing without moving her eyebrows, and said with one mind, "Pure gold and ck jade feel good to the touch in summer."

    Lu Jingzhi touched it curiously.

    Start slightly cool.

    "He likes to give people folding fans, why did he give you an abacus?"

    "Folding fan?" Jiang Tanyue said, "I received it, it''s not pretty, but I think you''ll like it, so I keep it."

    Jiang Tanyue doesn''t like using the abacus so much. In fact, she prefers to calcte numbers in a modern way, but using the abacus is not so much about working as it is about giving the brain room to breathe.

    This is also abination of work and rest.

    In the following days, brother and sister Ying Que and Ying Li met Jiang Tanyue under the introduction of Lu Jingzhi.

    In private, Lu Jingzhi said to Jiang Tanyue, "Even if you don''t want to take the two of them with you, I still have to let them know you¡ªthis person is too wild, she is even worse than me, you can get her to do it if you give her money, You have a different identity now, in case anyone really finds her through various methods and spends money to make her kill you..."

    Lu Jingzhi lightly tutted, "Don''t say it, I really think she can seed."

    Jiang Tanyue gave her a head bluntly, "Don''t curse me."

    -

    Compared to Jiang Tanyue, Lu Jingzhi has always beenid-back, and the same goes for Jiang Wunian.

    She wanted to continue to be a house girl in the newly bought courtyard, but she couldn''t resist the temptation from the devil whispering¡ª"Xiaoya, do you want to go to the brothel to watch the beautiful sister dance?"

    Is this still worth thinking about?

    Don''t want to be human!

    "Not so good..."

    "Thest person who rejected me so much..."

    "The grass on the grave is two meters high?"

    "...I changed my mind a long time ago."

    Jiang Wunian flinched when he realized it suddenly, "If the second sister brings someone else, I won''t go."

 Chapter 405: Wrong payment after all

    Chapter 405 is a wrong payment after all

    My sister said so, of course she wants to pamper her.

    "Need to change men''s clothes?"

    "Does the pierced ears need to be covered?"

    "besides¡­"

    Going out already made Jiang Wunian very nervous, let alone going to a brothel.

    Routinese to mind.

    Lu Jingzhi: "You don''t need anything, just follow me."

    The way the second sister pats her chest to make a decision is so handsome that Jiang Wu can read the stars.

    The society may like this kind of words the most.

    The full sense of security from the second sister.

    Lu Jingzhi certainly wouldn¡¯t take her to Yixiu Pavilion, it¡¯s too dark.

    She will inevitably lose control of her hand.

    "Hey, what a coincidence, we met again." Lu Jingzhi waved to Lin Zhou.

    Lin Zhou: "...Unfortunately, I saw that you rejected two small boats."

    Seeing her squatting on the bank and doing nothing but stinging, with this air of swearing that she will not give up until she achieves her goal, he has no choice but to paddle over here.

    Lin Zhou, a boatman, not only knows how to cut hair, but also knows how to gossip.

    "Where to?"

    "Do you know there is a ce where girls can go in and see beautiful sisters?"

    "WTF?"

    "Look at the beautiful sister dancing." Lu Jingzhi, who thought he couldn''t hear, spoke louder.

    "¡­have."

    Lu Jingzhi poked his sister, "Look, I will say yes."

    Lin Zhou snorted, "If I don''te over, how long are you going to squat there to feed the mosquitoes?"

    "If you don''te, I''ll go find someone else."

    The tone was natural and sincere, which really choked Lin Zhou.

    "Here, but you can''t go up in such a fair way. Get on the boat here and go to the highest floor¡ª" Lin Zhou vaguely reminded, "Although this boat does not sell itself, if anyone wants to sell it, it belongs to you. Love what I want."

    Lu Jingzhi shook his head, "Don''t worry, I won''t buy it."

    Lin Zhou: "...I''m reminding you that they have a lot of freedom. After they like you, remember to refuse."

    Lu Jingzhi stood up and gestured at his height, "Do I really look okay?"

    Jiang Wunian: It''s not a question of height! !

    This is a question of gender. Hey!

    Lin Zhou was very meaningful, "Who said there are only beautiful sisters here?"

    The two of them boarded the boat and walked through the secret passage to the upstairs wing room. The woman wearing a veil saluted and asked softly if this position was okay.

    sure.

    This should be the best ce to watch movies, cough, and dance.

    Ask the taste of the two people, let them wait for a while, and the pastry will be delivered soon.

    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand, "Is there any wine?"

    Jiang Wunian shook his head, "No... If you are drunk, I will be so scared."

    Apromise, drink fruit wine.

    Different from the ambiguous and dim candlelight in Yixiu Pavilion, this ce is very bright.

    "Maybe it''s because I''m afraid people won''t be able to see clearly."

    "Sometimes haze is also a kind of beauty."

    The two of them were eating melon seeds, which were very fragrant, when they suddenly heard a chuckle.

    Lu Jingzhi gathered her mind¡ªafter entering the boat, she deliberately used her mental state to lower her sensitivity to the surrounding environment. Without him, there were too many people in public ces.

    For a while, no one was noticed approaching.

    The windows of the wing room are not pasted with paper, but soft gauze is used, which has good air permeability and clear sound transmission.

    Lu Jingzhi: "...It seems that the privacy is not as good as I thought."

    After all, it is a wrong payment.

    Unexpectedly, the person who arrived was an acquaintance.

    "Xin Ziyi?" Lu Jingzhi raised his eyebrows, "You came with my sister?"

    The young man in red held a folding fan, used it to lift the veil, walked in, and said with a smile, "I heard that Boss Jiang came to Yuanzhou, but I didn''te here for that."

 Chapter 406: She is small

    Chapter 406 She is small

    The melon seed eating duo became a trio.

    "The first thing you do when youe to Yuanzhou is to watch the beautiful sister dance?" Lu Jingzhi said cheerfully, "It''s quite interesting."

    Xin Ziyi denied his judgment again, "Just passing by to see the family property¡ªMiss Lu, I never linger in the ce of fireworks."

    "That''s a pity."

    "?"

    Lu Jingzhi covered her mouth, trying to change the subject. She would never say that her first thought was to let him introduce her beautiful sister who can dance.

    She said, "Aren''t you losing money everywhere? This ce looks very profitable."

    "This is the family property, not mine."

    "...It''s because I''m out of shape."

    Melon seeds are really delicious.

    Not long after, it went down with a click.

    Xin Ziyi also saw Lu Jingzhi''s reaction to know that she doesn''t understand farts, and the existing aesthetics can only support her to cheer and apud rainbow farts¡ªgood, great, great.

    And - this waist, absolutely.

    This leg is absolutely perfect.

    this¡­

    Xin Ziyi recruited a woman wearing a veil and asked her to sit next to Lu Jingzhi to exin.

    In the middle of the night, Jiang Wunian fell asleep at the table, and was transferred by Lu Jingzhi to a low couch for rest.

    also thoughtfully covered her with a quilt.

    Xin Ziyi coughed lightly, "The current weather probably doesn''t need to be so tightly covered."

    Lu Jingzhi pulled the quilt away smoothly and swiftly.

    Just like that, Jiang Wunian''s sweat couldn''t stop falling down.

    In the morning, Jiang Wunian was carried down, struggling to get down in a daze, muttering, "I''m covered in sweat, I''ll rub my second sister..."

    "I don''t care, let''s go to sleep." Lu Jingzhi sighed¡ªafter all, a young man who stays upte is no match for her, a supernatural being who goes out to fight at night.

    When the man was brought home, the guards surrounded him, wanting to see if the man in his arms was injured.

    Take a deep breath when you hear the person is just asleep.

    "Just bring Xiao Ya to mess around." Jiang Tanyue said, "But with you here, I have nothing to worry about. Go and rest too."

    The rest of the day is happy and happy.

    She even fulfilled her promise to bring Yan Qingchai and Jiji along, and took Ying Que and Ying Li along the way to meet the world.

    Xin Ziyi: "..."

    Really no one realizes that this is not a good ce to meet the world?

    But some people are addicted to cooking, and they only watch dances to see their beautiful appearance and figure. Suddenly, her hobbies disappeared.

    ¡ªPerhaps wanting to empathize with good things, which is the ideal effect of seeing emetic therapy.

    The same method of ying till the end was used by Lu Jingzhi on Hue Ji.

    Sessfully let him know what a small gamble is.

    also seeded in letting Lu Jingzhi know what it means to be reluctant to leave.

    They actually left Yuanzhou after the secret letter came. The letter was passed on by someone from the imperial capital, and immediately someone thoroughly investigated Mu''s family, and even the entire Yuanzhou.

    Let them not get stuck at this juncture and join in the fun in Yuanzhou.

    After leaving Yuanzhou, go along the river and make a circle around Jiangnan.

    The ideal is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.

    Jiang Tanyue really didn''t have time to take Ying Que and Ying Li with her. However, after a short contact, Lu Jingzhi found that it was still effective.

    If the two before were simple and cruel little monsters who trampled on thew, now they are slowly putting on human skin. There are very few thunderstorms when talking, but after a long time of talking, they still show their ponytails.

    No way, the siblings are just like her, upright.

 Chapter 407: drink medicine~

    Chapter 407 Drinking medicine~

    Originally, I was nning to continue ying.

    Until Ying Que made a big move¡ªone day, she suddenly announced that she had saved enough herbs and refined the antidote for Zhu Xinyan.

    A ball the size of a fist.

    A group of people surrounded a big ball with an unattractive color and even an unattractive shape, all of them had strange eyes.

    It was Lu Jingzhi who broke the silence first, "Cough, it smells pretty good."

    ... That''s all I can boast about.

    It is a light medicinal fragrance, with a citrus vor¡ªit''s like everything, but it doesn''t seem like an antidote.

    In everyone''s mind, the antidote should not be so unreasonable.

    But this doesn''t prevent someone from watching it tearfully?

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo

    Xu Shulou understands this feeling very well.

    I have been searching for an antidote for more than ten years, but I have gone around and found nothing. I thought it would be like this for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t know when and where I died of poison.

    Suddenly one day, a little girl jumped out and said, that''s it? Simple!

    I don''t know how to face it anymore.

    But Xu Shulou knew that he was sure to return to normal at the beginning, and he was not as embarrassing as Ji Ji.

    He nced at him with some disgust.

    Ji Ji didn''t feel that this look was unfriendly to him, but grabbed Xu Shulou''s sleeve with snot and tears, and choked up again¡ªin his cognition, his brother Lou and brother Yan were both delicate and weak Weak toxins enter the body and are terminally ill.

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Careless.

    Yan Qingzhui didn''t even have the heart to "test the medicine", so he patted Jiji on the back lightly, "I''m fine."

    He is really determined, no matter whether there is something wrong with this ball, he will be fine.

    He...believes in the deer.

    "How do you eat this?" Lu Jingzhi gestured, "Break it apart and eat it one bite at a time?"

    "It''s fine," Ying Que''s pills are as unrestrained as hers, she said, "Eat whatever you want, one of the herbs is rare, only these finished products, do you have enough?"

    to be honest.

    have no idea.

    After listening to the description, Ying Que nodded, "It''s only ten years, that''s enough. Those who survived eating Zhuxinyan are very lucky, or they didn''t react too much to it because they were soaked in poisonous weeds since they were young. Either you don¡¯t eat much and use other poisons to maintain a bnce in your body, it seems that you should be thetter.¡±

    Some people are not good at studying, but they can speak very smoothly when they meet their favorite subjects.

    Many things that aremonce for Ying Que and Carp, they have never been in contact with.

    Xu Shulou was in a mixed mood, "The king of the Cann country issued a reward order, but he couldn''t get a doctor who knows Zhu Xinyan''s real talents to do it."

    "Oh, we are not allowed to go out on weekdays." Ying Que said, "Didn''t I say that if you go out, your legs will be broken. The bigdies and mothers-inw probably don''t know that there is such a reward order."

    She has been in Cann for so long, if she hadn''t happened to bump into Yan Qing chasing Xu Shulou and others, she would not have known that Lao Shizi offered a reward.

    Jiang Wunian nodded in the corner¡ªthis is the characteristic of underdeveloped information.

    Even in her time, there were many people who were ill-informed.

    Without a mobile phone, it is like losing the whole world.

    The pill is cut into a piece and taken with warm water.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t rush, you are willing to chew and eat.

    Not letting him hold it directly, Yan Qingzhui breathed a sigh of relief.

    He took the first bite.

 Chapter 408: home planting

    Chapter 408 Go home and nt the earth

    Originally, I was nning to continue ying.

    Until Ying Que made a big move¡ªone day, she suddenly announced that she had saved enough herbs and refined the antidote for Zhu Xinyan.

    A ball the size of a fist.

    A group of people surrounded a big ball with an unattractive color and even an unattractive shape, all of them had strange eyes.

    It was Lu Jingzhi who broke the silence first, "Cough, it smells pretty good."

    ... That''s all I can boast about.

    It is a light medicinal fragrance, with a citrus vor¡ªit''s like everything, but it doesn''t seem like an antidote.

    In everyone''s mind, the antidote should not be so unreasonable.

    But this doesn''t prevent someone from watching it tearfully?

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo

    Xu Shulou understands this feeling very well.

    I have been searching for an antidote for more than ten years, but I have gone around and found nothing. I thought it would be like this for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t know when and where I died of poison.

    Suddenly one day, a little girl jumped out and said, that''s it? Simple!

    I don''t know how to face it anymore.

    But Xu Shulou knew that he was sure to return to normal at the beginning, and he was not as embarrassing as Ji Ji.

    He nced at him with some disgust.

    Ji Ji didn''t feel that this look was unfriendly to him, but grabbed Xu Shulou''s sleeve with snot and tears, and choked up again¡ªin his cognition, his brother Lou and brother Yan were both delicate and weak Weak toxins enter the body and are terminally ill.

    Xu Shulou: "..."

    Careless.

    Yan Qingzhui didn''t even have the heart to "test the medicine", so he patted Jiji on the back lightly, "I''m fine."

    He is really determined, no matter whether there is something wrong with this ball, he will be fine.

    He...believes in the deer.

    "How do you eat this?" Lu Jingzhi gestured, "Break it apart and eat it one bite at a time?"

    "It''s fine," Ying Que''s pills are as unrestrained as hers, she said, "Eat whatever you want, one of the herbs is rare, only these finished products, do you have enough?"

    to be honest.

    have no idea.

    After listening to the description, Ying Que nodded, "It''s only ten years, that''s enough. Those who survived eating Zhuxinyan are very lucky, or they didn''t react too much to it because they were soaked in poisonous weeds since they were young. Either you don¡¯t eat much and use other poisons to maintain a bnce in your body, it seems that you should be thetter.¡±

    Some people are not good at studying, but they can speak very smoothly when they meet their favorite subjects.

    Many things that aremonce for Ying Que and Carp, they have never been in contact with.

    Xu Shulou was in a mixed mood, "The king of the Cann country issued a reward order, but he couldn''t get a doctor who knows Zhu Xinyan''s real talents to do it."

    "Oh, we are not allowed to go out on weekdays." Ying Que said, "Didn''t I say that if you go out, your legs will be broken. The bigdies and mothers-inw probably don''t know that there is such a reward order."

    She has been in Cann for so long, if she hadn''t happened to bump into Yan Qing chasing Xu Shulou and others, she would not have known that Lao Shizi offered a reward.

    Jiang Wunian nodded in the corner¡ªthis is the characteristic of underdeveloped information.

    Even in her time, there were many people who were ill-informed.

    Without a mobile phone, it is like losing the whole world.

    The pill is cut into a piece and taken with warm water.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t rush, you are willing to chew and eat.

    Not letting him hold it directly, Yan Qingzhui breathed a sigh of relief.

    He took the first bite.

 Chapter 409: finished drinking

    Chapter 409 Finish drinking

    "How does it feel?"

    "Is there any bad reaction from the body?"

    "Is it yummy?"

    "..."

    Understood, I can tell by the expression, it¡¯s not tasty.

    Yan Qingzhui spit out a word, "Bitter."

    Sure enough, it should be flushed with water, right?

    Ying Li: "It is possible, but it is not rmended."

    In fact, there was no immediate feeling, but under the crowd''s reunion and gaze, Yan Qingzhui nodded, "It has an effect."

    Only Ying Que looked at him suspiciously, but the study during this period was also fruitful, so she could not say whatever she wanted, she just said, "The deeper the poisoning, the faster the antidote will take effect. Poison and antidote The collision of the two Chinese herbal medicines will make the body ufortable. The poisoning is shallow, and the antidote is gradually drawn, and the water will flow slowly, and people will feel much morefortable."

    What she didn''t say was that thetter was just a theory, because Zhu Xinyan didn''t have the theory of being poisoned.

    ¡­But something seems to be wrong with him.

    Also, Cann has a vastnd and rich resources, capable people and strange people appear frequently, and someone can hang his life for him, of course, it may also lead to the current state.

    Lu Jingzhi and Xu Shulou looked at each other, and immediately looked away.

    All guilty.

    -

    Because of the me of Zhuxinyan, I decided to finalize the return date.

    Ying Que heard that someone was researching Zhu Xinyan''s antidote, and was very interested, "Has she researched it?"

    "No."

    I received a letter from Bai Rong. She did not go to the north, but settled in Pingan Town. I heard that she has a good rtionship with Mrs. Wang.

    Having not been brought back to the capital for so long, Xu Shulou felt somewhat ufortable¡ªa feeling beyond expectations.

    Unable to be controlled, he couldn''t help being restless.

    Perhaps it was because his mother knew that Madam Wang had been hit by Zhu Xinyan and left her here to study the antidote?

    That''s right, that''s right¡ªwhen she forced Sister Bai Rong, all her intentions were to get her to make an antidote.

    The more you walk towards the north, the more irritable you feel.

    So bad that people can see his face and know that he is not to be messed with now.

    Yan Qing chased him to chat with him, but he was still out of his mind. Lu Jingzhi said sincerely, "It may be that autumn is here, and people fall in love with fire when things are dry."

    That''s what he said, but he still went to find it and prepared to unlock it.

    Before she could think about the chicken soup for her soul, Xu Shulou spoke first, "She didn''t target Bai Rong, which means she was holding back her energy and wanted to torment me."

    Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    The co-authors are worried about this!

    Xu Shulou was worried about this, but he didn''t dare to follow up with Yan Qing¡ªit seemed that he wanted to put things aside.

    No matter what he thought, he finally returned to a familiar ce.

    "Is my cousin going back to the imperial capital?"

    "Return." Yan Qing chased, "I miss my father."

    Xu Shulou: "Let''s go back, just to see what''s going on in Yuanzhou¡ªhe shouldn''t be like this, because Yuanzhou is...the ce where she lives, so he shouldn''t be soissez-faire. Now it''s all right, it''s a mess."

    Looking at the direction Yan Qing was chasing after, thetter nodded in agreement, "I hope this time Yuanzhou can be restored to peace."

    Seeing Bai Rong, Xu Shulou introduced Ying Que and Ying Li to her. With a smile in his eyes, Bai Rong nodded to the two.

    The three of them quickly entered Bai Rong''s house¡ªthe small yard she rented was close to Wang''s house, not too big or too small. They tidied up one of the rooms and piled up herbs.

    Mrs. Wang was asleep, and she wanted to wait for her to wake up before taking Ying Que and brother to see, but the two made a request and went together.

    The woman on the bed is not in good condition, nor is it too bad. It is still the same as it was a few months ago, but when she opened her eyes, vicissitudes flowed.

 Chapter 410: guilt is impossible

    Chapter 410 Guilt is impossible to feel guilty

    This is a neither hot nor cold season, and ordinary people can just cover with a thin autumn quilt at night, but Mrs. Wang still needs to cover with a heavy quilt.

    Looking at Mrs. Wang''s face, Ying Que and Ying Li looked at each other, showing such an expression.

    Bai Rong packed up the medicine bowl and did not leave. He waited quietly for the two of them. He heard from Xu Shulou that although they were young, they were all capable.

    It was Mrs. Wang who asked Bai Rong to help buy some food.

    She rarely said that she was hungry, so Bai Rong naturally left immediately, but before leaving, she was going to take the siblings away.

    She couldn''t have left two people she had just met here alone in a room with her patient.

    Ms. Wang shook her head, she said, "These two children are here to look for me."

    Bai Rong understood.

    After she left, the siblings called out to aunt in unison.

    Mrs. Wang asked them to sit down.

    "How''s the outside world? Is it fun?"

    The siblings didn''t expect her first words to be this. They nodded and shook their heads, "Okay, not good."

    Ying Que said, "Everything costs money, and making money is not easy at all."

    There are easy shortcuts, but suddenly it won''t let her go.

    Ying Li said, "There are rules for everything, and you will be beaten if you sprinkle powder at will."

    Mrs. Wang looked at the faces of the two of them, her heart was in a mess, and she looked at her newborn niece, who could only see her once a year, as if they had grown so big in the blink of an eye.

    Feeling agitated, he suddenly vomited blood with a wow.

    "Auntie, why didn''t you visit us this year?"

    Mrs. Wang shook her head, "This year I can''t hold on anymore and I can''t go to you."

    Ying Que sniffed, "Obviously there is an antidote, obviously...why don''t you take it, why do you want to do this?"

    "The outside world is very beautiful." Mrs. Wang still asked this question, "I saw you nodding. These days should be okay."

    Whether you are doing well or not, you can actually tell just by looking at it.

    Dress neatly and decently, the material is soft and close to the skin, and the patterns are also beautiful.

    The two of them have to have good temperaments, but in their hometown, most of them are people with this temperament.

    Separated from the world for too long, gradually forget how to get along with others.

    She is a fledgling, and it is the same.

    "You guys came out this year?"

    Before she could inquire carefully, Ying Que had already exined everything about running away from home until now.

    Of course, she, who knows a little bit about the world, showed a sense of shyness about some things that happened during the period.

    Madam Bai''s eyebrows became tighter the more she listened.

    Robbery.

    hurt people.

    Be a killer.

    Everywhere makes her suffocate.

    Even if you don''t look at it from her current point of view, if you push forward ten or twenty years, she was never this crazy when she first came out.

    The craziest thing I''ve ever done was stealing a man.

    "you¡­"

    Ying Que and Ying Li looked at her.

    "It''s a good martial arts practice to not be beaten to death."

    Ying Que: "...Xiaolu also said so."

    "That little deer girl in Huxi Vige?" Mrs. Wang raised her eyebrows. She had seen that girl before, and came here once with Bai Rong.

    It looks so good-looking, the kind of good-looking that lights up the room is unforgettable.

    From what Bai Rong said and what my niece said, I can be sure that this is a maverick little girl.

    They chatted for a long time, and it was the first time Bai Rong saw Mrs. Wang so energetic, as if she was about to shine.

    Watching her at night, Bai Rong was too worried to leave.

    Ms. Wang said that she was fine, and it was her niece and nephew who were filial to her and brought her some medicine.

    "Your clothes are all wet, are you sweating again? Does it hurt?" Bai Rong asked, and then thoughtfully helped him change his clothes.

    Hearing that she said it doesn''t hurt, I feel relieved that I can sleep well tonight.

 Chapter 411: calculate

    Chapter 411 Calctions

    "I have some clues about Zhu Xinyan''s research. Maybe Ick a medicinal material, a medicinal material with a special smell that most conflicts with Zhu Xinyan''s properties."

    "I will cure you."

    She will do it, she can do it¡ªthis is Madam Bai''s expectation of her, and why not her expectation of herself.

    She thought that Xu Shulou was no different from a normal person.

    Bai Rong left.

    Before I left, I saw the siblings in the courtyard, who nodded and smiled politely.

    Sure enough, he is a filial child.

    Also watch over your loved ones at night.

    Little did they know, the siblings who weremented by Bai Rong as good children just did something extraordinary¡ªthe elder sister pinched Mrs. Wang''s arm with one hand and pinched her face with the other, while the younger brother swished a strangely colored pill into her mouth.

    "water!"

    Pour down a ss of water.

    Mrs. Wang was lying on the bed fixedly, her eyes were looking directly above.

    After a long while, she sighed helplessly¡ªit¡¯s really you!

    Visible improvement in spirit, energy and spirit.

    She issued an order to evict the guests, and the siblings stood outside for a long time.

    Guilty?

    It is impossible to feel guilty, they are just studying one thing - what is bad about being alive, what is good about being dead.

    Have no idea.

    "Go to Xiaolu and ask."

    "My sister is right."

    -

    Huxi Vige halfway up the mountain.

    Although the weather has turned cooler, the trees are still green and tall, with luxuriant branches and leaves.

    Under the big tree that several people can embrace, the girl in the goose-yellow dress paced anxiously, and finally waited for another person who came running in small steps.

    "Why are you so slow!"

    "Miss, don''t worry, I went to find out, he would read a book by the stream over there every morning, and didn''te home until evening."

    "True?"

    "It must be true, miss. I asked a few children scatteredly. They oftene here to y, and they know it."

    "When are we going?"

    "Miss makes the decision."

    "Then it will be noon."

    "Alright, when the timees, Miss will jump into the water, wait for him to jump into the water to save someone, and then hug him tightly..."

    The voices of the two gradually became obscene.

    After finalizing the n, the voice slowly faded away.

    At this moment, Lu Jingzhi, who was missed by the siblings, poked out a small face from the leafy branch of the tree, with aplicated expression on his face¡ªthis incident tells us that we must discuss shady things in a closed room. , Absolutely safe ce to discuss.

    She missed the best time to jump out, so that she became passiveter on, to the extent that if she couldn''t get out, she would be stabbed.

    And this girl looks familiar.

    The voice is also familiar.

    She chuckled: "What kind of **** plot is this? My sister doesn''t bother to write this kind of plot in the book."

    No, Jiang Wunian is very happy to write this in the novel.

    The premise is that she can rewrite the salted fish lying down and turning over.

    The moment Jiang Wunian returned home from Yuanzhou, he just ate and slept, slept and ate, and when he couldn''t sleep or was hungry, he justy on the bed and counted the stars.

    Traveling for several months has drained her dry, both body and soul, have all experienced inhuman tempering.

    Moving more at this moment is disrespect for the body.

    As for writing the script?

    I want to move.

    Jiang Wunian behaved fairly normally outside, the more normal a social fear is, the more internal friction it will be.

    Now it has finally been returned.

    She disdained to write the dog blood plot in the book, but the dog blood plot was indeed staged in reality.

    Before the plot was staged, Lu Jingzhi arrived at Jiang''s old house by familiar ways.

    After the window opened, a familiar face appeared.

 Chapter 412: immoral people do immoral things

    Chapter 412 Unscrupulous people engage in immoral things

    Long time no see, everyone is a little polite and alienated from each other.

    It''s strange.

    Lu Jingzhi omitted the greeting and went straight to the point, "Don''t go to the stream tomorrow, someone wants to mess with you."

    "?" Jiang Jinxu''s nasal voice overflowed, and he was a little confused.

    "Someone is trying to plot against you." Lu Jingzhi exined the matter briefly, "That''s it, she has already seeded in squatting, and she just waits for tomorrow to jump down with a plop, and then wait for you to jump down with a plop."

    Plop plop.

    It looks like dumplings.

    Lu Jingzhi was speechless, "How did you provoke this person? It''s hard to entangle, and he still touches porcin."

    Although he didn''t understand some words, he could understand a few words, "Do you know her?"

    know?

    Not to mention.

    The girl riding a horse on the street in Yuanzhou.

    She asked back, "How did you meet?"

    "I don''t know." Jiang Jinxu added, "Even... I didn''t understand what it meant at first."

    At noon the next day, the two who were nning to avoid it thought about it again and decided to take a look.

    Jiang Jinxu was worried that something might happen to that person.

    Lu Jingzhi wanted to see what went wrong with that girl.

    "Quick, walk over."

    In the distance, I saw a girl wandering by the stream, still in a goose yellow dress, but obviously changed, the style was different.

    Lu Jingzhi and Dog Chongsong pushed Jiang Jinxu.

    Almost the moment he approached with the book, the girl over there fell straight into the water.

    The deer in the distance startled andughed: "This is so contrived, anyone who is not blind can see that falling into the water is unnatural."

    It looks like a beginner to porcin.

    Hmm...the first time you touch porcin in the water.

    Ji Fei was plopping in the water, heard the sound of another falling into the water, and gradually approached her, with a hand hooked on the corner of her clothes, she rushed over and hugged him.

    Ji Li Gu said something.

    Lu Jingzhi: I have already heard what I memorized during the exercise yesterday.

    At first, I thought that the girl might really not know how to swim, so I was at a loss to think about it. Jiang Jinxu, who was stopped by Lu Jingzhi: "..."

    It couldn''t be seen more clearly.

    He couldn''t help but rejoice.

    I didn¡¯t go down by myself.

    Following the teacher to experience this period of time, but still...or, as the teacher said, he has too little knowledge, and reading thousands of books cannot make up for the gap caused by not traveling thousands of miles.

    Wandering far away, Ji Fei finally screamed.

    Lu Jingzhi dug his ears, "... Keep your voice down, you''re almost deaf. Are you surprised or surprised?"

    Ji Fei is still outputting.

    The eyes were full of disbelief, "Why are you!"

    "Otherwise!" Lu Jingzhi smiled wickedly, "Who do you think it would be?"

    She could see that if the girl hadn''t been standing in the water like a soaked rat, she would have given her a whip with her whip.

    Ji Fei: "Anyway, it won''t be you!"

    "It''s reasonable to plot against others!" Seeing that she was about to stretch out her hand topete with her, Lu Jingzhi pushed her, and Ji Fei fell back into the water with a thud.

    To be honest, if Jiang Jinxu didn''t want toe down to save her, Lu Jingzhi wouldn''te down, he would just tease her on the shore, not to mention the girl she met in Yuanzhou, and most people in Yuanzhou can swim, just say this Let¡¯s open a stream¡ªshe often catches fish here, and evenes down to touch duck eggs. Although the location is changed and the water level is a little deeper, it¡¯s not too deep.

    Her exaggerated acting skills are suitable for performing a drowning at sea.

    Here, the pattern is small.

    Sure enough, she knows how to swim. After being pushed down for less than two seconds, she found a bnce point, floated up again, wiped the water off her face, and asked Lu Jingzhi with a murderous air, "You..."

 Chapter 413: clingy

    Chapter 413 Sticky

    "How could you treat me like this!" Ji Fei wanted to grab the whip from his waist, but it was in vain.

    Lu Jingzhi was still teasing her, "What did I do to you? Did I push you like this?"

    As she spoke, she casually raised her hand, and Ji Fei lost her bnce again with a plop.

    She resurfaced in disbelief, and before she even had time to wipe off the water on her face, she wanted to go up to her and attack her.

    Lu Jingzhi stood on the spot with his hands obediently behind his back, but Ji Fei still couldn''t touch half of her clothes, bent his knees, and slipped to the bottom of the water again.

    Repeatedly, enough for Jiang Jinxu to see clearly that she knows water.

    "That''s what I did to you," Lu Jingzhi said with a smile in the midday of her copsed look, "Whoever let you have nothing to do is going to plot against people¡ªthis reminds me of Yuanzhou time, you are so fond of messing around Right and wrong, in the final analysis, there are only two words, idle."

    Ji Fei: "You are the one who is free!"

    But being deted several times is enough for her to have a long memory, and she dare not approach Lu Jingzhi.

    Climbed to the shore, only then realized that her whole body was wet, wrung out the water from her hair, and then looked up¡ªsuddenly, Ji Fei saw the target of her n.

    The target himself is standing on the shore, I don''t know how long he has been here.

    Ji Fei''s originally calm heart became agitated again, so annoying! Don''te early, don''tete, but wait for her toe when she appears in such a mess.

    Lu Jingzhi also went ashore, and leaned over to ask the most important thing, "How did you know each other? It made you entangled with him."

    How did you meet?

    Jiang Jinxu shook his head to express that he didn''t know him, but Lu Jingzhi didn''t expect Ji Fei to respond in the same way, "I don''t know him, I just met him once."

    "One side?"

    "Enough is enough, this is who I want to marry!"

    Lu Jingzhi: Is this kind of thinking too early for them?

    Although Ji Fei was ashamed and guilty, she still had the cheek to talk to Jiang Jinxu.

    Even without Lu Jingzhi stopping her, she felt that Jiang Jinxu was ignoring her love, so she was not discouraged, and kept taking advantage of the loopholes.

    Following her non-stop harassment, the two finally found out¡ªthis girl met Jiang Jinxu once in the suburbs, and they found out about this ce along the way.

    Lu Jingzhi felt that it would be a pity not to go to Tsinghua University if this kind of research ability should be used in her studies.

    She was disheveled, and with a "witness" like Lu Jingzhi, it wasn''t time for the girl to deliver her clothes, so she chased for a distance, but she really didn''t dare to go down the mountain.

    I could only stomp my feet and watch the two people go away.

    Waved his hand, Lu Jingzhi got into his yard, and the water stains on his body extended from the door to the house.

    Wei Xiaoqi wanted to follow her to see her, but Lu Jingzhi waved his hand, "It''s okay, just rx in the water."

    Problem The summer heat of the season has almost disappeared.

    She shook her head and said through the window, "You went out without eating lunch, remember to go to the kitchen to eat something."

    "Alright~"

    When Shen Nanwei returned home, she saw her daughter in new clothes muttering in the yard, seeing here back with shining eyes, "Mom!"

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, and there¡¯s no phone call. Even though wemunicate frequently on letter paper, the feeling is different from meeting a living person.

    Looking at her now, you can tell how clingy she was the day she just came back.

    Not only clinging to her by himself, but also pulling his sister to cling to her together.

    Although Jiang Tanyue was on a mission, she didn''t waste time, and returned to the base camp afterpleting the mission, even much earlier than the two returned home.

    Hearing that the two younger sisters wereing back, they adjusted their rest days, worked hard for three days, and rushed back to have a reunion dinner.

 Chapter 414: past

    Chapter 414 Past

    night.

    Before the meal was eaten, someone came to the door.

    Jiang Jinxu nodded slightly to Wei Xiaoqi who opened the door, "Xiao Miao''s friend came to find her."

    Behind him are two faces that look very simr.

    Good guy, the two of you are really in a hurry.

    Ying Li sniffed, "Sister, it smells so good."

    Ying Que nodded, "Let''s ask a question first."

    Lu Jingzhi picked up a piece of sugar-glued rice cake, Ying Li opened his mouth automatically, it was soft and chewy, he said vaguely, "It''s delicious!"

    Ying Que: "Ask the question first!"

    Ying Li: "Sister is right."

    Then being fed another mouthful, Ying Que gave up on this stinky brother, and opened his mouth wide, "Ah..."

    She ate a mouthful of yellow peaches.

    Well¡­

    This taste is absolutely amazing!

    Adding the two of them, there is enough food for arge table. After all, for the sake of the deer, there is only a lot of food in each meal.

    Ying Que took out a small purse and handed it to Lu Jingzhi, "We should have brought gifts, those teachers have taught them - but the food and food bought for you were lost on the way, I can''te empty-handed, this is all for you."

    Etiquette, learned, but not fully learned.

    "No, I''m not short of money." Lu Jingzhi said, "Why are you here, things can still be lost, have they been stolen?"

    No way.

    Who can steal from their siblings.

    The two are very skilled, and they also carry a medicine bag with them. Most people will peel off their skin if they don''t die.

    "No, it was a fight with someone." Ying Li said, "My sister said, you can''t kill people."

    Following Ying Li''s logic, Lu Jingzhi understood.

    The way they came was the way the girl in the goose-yellow skirt went back. When the two met, Ying Li recognized the person and pointed it out to Ying Que. Jingzhi helps revenge and goes back.

    The two started fighting.

    The girl was angry and yed extremely aggressively, but she definitely couldn''t kill Ying Que.

    But Ying Que always keeps in mind the new rule engraved in her soul not to kill people, and her actions are quite contemptuous.

    One desperately bullied himself, and the other kept his hands away. The result can be imagined.

    Then Ying Li followed suit.

    Two against one.

    Fortunately, someone passed by and took the girl away. Before leaving, they shook face at each other.

    It wasn''t until Ying Que and Ying Li went to Huxi Vige for a while that they realized that their hands were feeling light, and they realized that they had lost all the things they bought.

    Looked at each other.

    Can''t wait for Lu Jingzhi tough, Shen Nanwei has already startedughing over there.

    At the dinner table, Shen Nanwei was very gentle to the two of them, looking at Jiang Tanyue''s old man''s mobile phone face in the subway - no matter how you look at it, it looks like she''s taken over again.

    But she also knew it was impossible.

    She was just grateful to the two people who held the antidote.

    Although, she believed in Lu Jingzhi more.

    -

    In the evening, Lu Jingzhi called his siblings over to chat with each other.

    Only then did she know what the two of them wanted to ask her when they entered the door looking forward to it.

    "Xiaolu, why do some people not want to live?"

    Lu Jingzhi felt that this question was too difficult for her, so she pulled Jiang Tanyue over and asked her to give a philosophy lesson to the siblings.

    Jiang Tanyue rolled her eyes at her younger sister.

    She didn''t take a philosophy ss, but asked about the matter.

    Originally, this should belong to the "secret" thing. The two of them have never been out since they were young, and the family didn''t expect them toe out, so "secret" was not specially branded as "secret" here.

    Jiang Tanyue heard the first sentence at the beginning, "I can''t tell others about this in the future, understand?"

 Chapter 415: Taohuayuan

    Chapter 415 Peach Blossom Land

    To put it simply, people from a tribe isted from the world have been living an undisturbed life in a certain paradise on the border between the two countries.

    One day a long time ago, a girl got tired of this kind of life and slipped out.

    She wants to see ces outside the tribe.

    "Mrs. Wang?" Of course Jiang Tanyue knew this name, her little sister Yang Yuecheng''s blind date was his mother.

    This person was described by Yang Yuecheng as "a future evil mother-inw who is old, weak and bedridden and often needs to take medicine to continue her life.

    But obviously, that''s not the case.

    ording to Ying Que''s description, Mrs. Wang was once a girl who was full of curiosity about the world, kind and tolerant to her tribe,ughed loudly, liked to fight and often won.

    Draw the key points, once.

    Naturally, Ying Que had never met Mrs. Wang at that time.

    That was her own girlhood.

    By the time Ying Que and Ying Li saw Mrs. Wang, she was already married.

    Life is quite happy, the only shoring is that she can''t bring her children to the ce where the tribe lives.

    Her husband''s family thought she was an orphan, and her husband thought she was a chivalrous woman who walked the rivers andkes. The son didn''t have any idea about it at first, until his father died, the family changed suddenly, and the orphans and widows were kicked out... Only then did Mrs. Wang deeply understand themon people The importance of the "maternal family" you want.

    But she couldn''t turn to her family for help.

    She has to live.

    No matter what, he must find a way to live with his son.

    At that time, Mrs. Wang, who was no longer a green girl, came to Taohuayuan again¡ªin fact, she had been banned from entering here.

    She is too deeply involved with the world.

    The most taboo thing in Taohuayuan is the return of people who have been infected with a disease from the outside world.

    Mrs. Wang did not go back for anything else. She took a few prescriptions to ask the n elders whether these could be circted outside¡ªat this time, Mrs. Wang showed a difference from Ying Que and Ying Li.

    She can quickly adapt to the life of ordinary people, and knows the clear line between outsiders and Xanadu.

    Ying Que holds the powder in his hand and says he can throw it at anyone. In fact, this is something that everyone in Taohuayuan will do, but this kind of behavior is not right in the outside world.

    Mrs. Wang walked out of one side of the dividing line, crossed over, and entered the other side.

    She knows that some recipes are used as fire in Taohuayuan and she doesn''t care, but from the outside, they are worthless.

    The patriarch would certainly not agree to let her sell the recipe.

    Looking at Mrs. Wang who was rapidly aging and vicissitudes due to the struggle in the inner house, the patriarch softened. This is the child she watched growing up. She gave two choices, either stay and live in Taohuayuan, or leave as if she had never been here before. , even if you go outside, don''t have anything to do with it.

    While Mrs. Wang was struggling, Ying Que and Ying Li were born.

    This is her brother''s child.

    Born with big eyes, like an apricot.

    They all said that the siblings have the same eye shape as hers.

    Reluctantly let people in first, and talk about the restter.

    In this way, Mrs. Wang apanied them to be born, and apanied them to grow up to half a year old.

    It was also during the past six months that she used her free time to study more prescriptions.

    There are many prescriptions that only need nts to grow in Peach Blossom Spring and its surrounding mountains. She simplified a few prescriptions and made sure that going outside would be useful, and it would not have anything to do with the original prescriptions, no matter what happened. The Taohuayuan was involved, so he decided to leave.

    The patriarch asked her, are you sure?

 Chapter 416: solve

    Chapter 416 resolved

    She thought about her son outside, and didn''t know what kind of **** life her son had lived in the six months since she left¡ªif it wasn''t for her husband who taught her themon sense of human rtions in the outside world, ording to her temperament when she was a fledgling, she would put everyone away with a pill Come on, when will it be their turn to act wild.

    Looked at the twins who didn''t grow much hair, were close to bald, and were bubbling.

    is sentient.

    are all emotional.

    Simrly, the patriarch also has feelings for her.

    Especially after getting along for nearly half a year, no amount ofints will be suppressed by the awakened past.

    The patriarch said, since you want to leave, just leave, I know you have many prescriptions, if you want to leave like this, you can¡¯t.

    She ate Zhu Xinyan.

    This poison can be regarded as poison in Taohuayuan.

    But in the end, it was because he grew up in a poison pile, and he didn''t eat much, and his health was not much worse.

    Zhu Xinyan''s antidote has a medicinal herb that only grows in Taohuayuan Mountain. I have found the same medicinal herb outside, but the effect obtained after using it ispletely different.

    She has no antidote.

    There is no need to make the antidote by yourself¡ªshe can understand the meaning of the patriarch, and you need toe back to take the antidote every year, which means that she can visit her little niece and nephew every year.

    Two choices, the dean made apromise for her.

    In this way, during the annual visit, more than ten years have passed, and the siblings have grown up.

    They have a very good rtionship with their aunt.

    Ms. Wang has tried her best to tell them outside stories, but the food and water she has eaten, the books she has read along the way... are engraved in her soul one by one to form her own unique temperament.

    She is different from them.

    Invisibly, it alsoid the foundation for the "escape" of the siblings.

    Of course, what made the two of them make up their minds was the time this year, but they waited and waited to note to Auntie. Everyone said that Auntie would note back, because she said, just watching them grow up, they have to live their own lives .

    The two siblings also wanted toe out to find out what is called "their own life".

    The first stage of "one''s own life" is not having enough to eat.

    The second stage is to be sent out to kill people.

    The third phase¡­

    Bitterness is not bitter, but when you think about it carefully, the outside world is not as good as they imagined.

    It¡¯s not too bad.

    The days when I came out, I didn¡¯t miss home much.

    Ying Que had an emotion called sadness in her eyes, she asked Jiang Tanyue, "Doesn''t Auntie like grown-up children?"

    Mr. Jiang couldn''t answer these words.

    Perhaps, she felt that her simplest exnation was not enough to clearly let them understand the difference between "loving others" and "loving oneself".

    Human beings are alwayscking in certain aspects of education for the next generation.

    Even in modern times, when ites to "death", some people can''t get out of this proposition.

    It''s too heavy.

    It is so heavy that unworldly children cannot read this meaning.

    Jiang Tanyue can only emphatically emphasize, "She loves you, but the suffering of illness every year makes her life very difficult after "love you"."

    Not only is she struggling, but her son Wang Chuan is also living a not very rich life.

    Mrs. Wang''s family had secretly picked out from her husband''s family in the early years and sold a lot of things that should have belonged to their family in recent years due to serious illness.

    She can be treated or not.

    As long as she returns to Taohuayuan every year beforete summer and early autumn, she can continue to be alive and kicking.

    It''s a pity that Wang Chuan couldn''t see her vomiting blood.

    She also suffers and cannot tell.

 Chapter 417: parkour

    Yang Yuecheng was happy to see him deted.

    But while being happy, she couldn''t help but regret that she wasn''t the evil mother-inw that Jiang Xiaoya talked about.

    It looks fierce but cute.

    Mrs. Wang really hasn''t been out of the house for a long time, and it doesn''t take a day or two for her to be in poor health. If Ying Li and Ying Que hadn''t pinched her cheeks this time and fed her the antidote, she really wouldn''t have known that this brat was going to be here. How long outside choreographed her.

    In the final analysis, Wang Chuan actually didn¡¯t want to get married, but he couldn¡¯t avoid the idea of ??the ¡°dying man¡± wanting to see him get married.

    Seeing that his mother was getting better, Wang Chuan also talked to her.

    Mrs. Wang was silent for a while, covering her face, "Then you can just say it, I''m not your grandma."

    Wang Chuan:¡­

    But Mrs. Wang still reflected on herself, whether she has been too deeply influenced by the world after she came out of Taohuayuan for so many years.

    So much so that his son made such a bad move.

    Introspection failed.

    Ms. Wang thinks that the bigger problem is Wang Chuan. If she has something to say, she doesn''t say it directly, and uses this roundabout way to fight against her.

    Wang Chuan admitted his mistakes quickly, and the speed was so fast.

    He could see the worry and sadness that never fell in his eyes¡ªjust as he didn''t know why his mother was sick and hopeless, and he didn''t know why he could get better overnight, and he didn''t know whether this kind of thing would happen again in the future .

    All he can do is try his best to make her happy.

    Perhaps the matchmaker didn''t expect that this time she met the parents directly, and it was Mrs. Wang and Yang Yuecheng who went shopping in the second half of the day.

    As for Wang Chuan¡ªhe went home and endorsed it.

    -

    Lu Jingzhi really heard of such an outrageous blind date for the first time.

    Laughing out of breath.

    "I think Mrs. Wang is pretty good." She thought for a while and added a few words, "Intuition."

    Although I only met a few times, my intuition is very urate.

    Yang Yuecheng said, "In the past, I only knew that Wang Chuan was talking nonsense. I only found out after getting along with Mrs. Wang. I underestimated his nonsense."

    Lu Jingzhi was overjoyed.

    Yang Yuecheng didn¡¯te here to find Lu Jingzhi, but in Jiang Wunian¡¯s rotten version, full of passion, Jiang Xiaoya was sealed. After returning from a trip, she was so powerless even to eat fruit.

    Lu Jingzhi wiped his younger sister''s hair casually, "Take you for a walk in the back mountain woods? Will Sister Cheng go?"

    Yang Yuecheng won''t go, she is very busy.

    In addition to daily reading, writing, and organizing materials, I also have to go to school.

    There are more and more students in the school, and the girls in the neighborhood flock to Shen Nanwei''s "embroidery ss". In addition, "everyone is here", "everyone has learned", "this ss is not bad" ", one can imagine the current situation of the school.

    It has been expanded twice.

    The school is run by her little sister, and with her little sister and her family, Yang Yuecheng always has the illusion that the two words she has learned are not enough to read.

    Or that is not an illusion.

    "Life-long learning".

    Yang Yuecheng believed what Jiang Tanyue said.

    went out together, Yang Yuecheng went home, and the two sisters went straight to the forest.

    Strolling inside until it was dark and the sky was full of strange lights at dusk, Lu Jingzhi hugged Jiang Wunian and used light work to shuttle across the treetops.

    Last time I knew how to y steadily, but this time I came directly to a mountain version of parkour.

    Jiang Wunian thought it was more exciting than riding a roller coaster.

    At least the roller coaster has a seat belt.

    And here, there is only a pair of hands holding her.

    Jiang Wunian: Hold back on asking, asking is the stimtion that human beings cannot enjoy.

 Chapter 418: Imagine the past and look forward to the future

    The result of being overly excited is that Jiang Wu''s throat is full of smoke, drinking the cool breeze in the forest, and his stomach is full of echoes.

    This kind of tossing should have a cold and fever, but there is no way, a water system ability continues, and it is impossible to get sick.

    Perhaps it was the shouting that released the anxiety caused by the social fear of having tomunicate with people during the trip. After this venting, the soul seemed to fly, and the troubles also flew away.

    Jiang Wunian who woke up the next day had dark circles in his eyes, but his spirit was unprecedentedly excited.

    Jiang Wunian just wanted to cry up to the sky: I, Tudou Dui, are back!

    In the end, he still couldn''t be as open as Lu Jingzhi, but just let out a soft howl.

    Shen Nanwei, who leaned her head out of the window to watch,ughed and shook her head.

    Those who are close to vermilion are red, those who are close to ink are ck, and those who are close to deer will eventually be deer.

    -

    When Jiang Tanyue was in Yuanzhou, she asked Lu Jingzhi for seeds, and Lu Jingzhi still remembered this incident.

    Finally put things on the agenda today.

    Take a carriage with Jiang Tanyue to a Zhuangzi.

    I don¡¯t know when she bought it. It looks deste on the outside, but it¡¯s unique on the inside.

    "My sister wants to improve crop yield a little bit?"

    "Since there are excellent seeds improved byter generations, of course we must make the best use of them."

    In terms of yield per mu, the difference between ancient and modern times is not a single star.

    If it can improve the yield of nts, it can be described as epoch-making significance.

    Lu Jingzhi doesn¡¯t talk nonsense. After arriving at the ce, there is a warehouse for hoarding seeds. As for what to do if there are suddenly more things in it, Lu Jingzhi doesn¡¯t have to worry about these. My sister must have already made preparations.

    She circled thergest space within the tolerance range.

    Circle as many crops as possible, such as wheat, corn, rice, millet, etc.

    There are also some odds and ends of oats, mung beans, red beans, ck rice, etc., and even most of the things she doesn''t know.

    "Here are modern improved varieties. These have been improved again in theboratory after the end of the world, adapting to extremely harsh environments, but the breeding process may take a little effort."

    Lu Jingzhi patiently exined things to Jiang Tanyue.

    "Thanks for your hard work." Jiang Tanyue''s eyes were sparkling.

    I have been a president for many years in modern times, even if I know "who knows that every piece of Chinese food is hard work", I don''t feel so empathetic, but as the boss Jiang in ancient times, after a deeper understanding of this era, I know what the yield per mu means. .

    Better aware of what an increase in yield per mu means.

    -

    Day by day.

    Lu Jingzhi discovered that his cuffs were shortened again one morning, unable to cover his wrists.

    "Mom, I''ve grown taller again!"

    Shen Nanwei gestured carefully, and said with a smile, "I have grown a lot taller. You and Xiaoya are going to make new clothes."

    "Why are you still so thin?" Wei Xiaoqi put down the tools in her hands. She just went to trim and tidy the flowers and branches in the yard. It is also strange. It should be the season when all the flowers are withering, but her own flowers arepeting for beauty.

    But no flower canpare to the two people, one big and one small, who are talking in front of them.

    Shen Nanwei circled Lu Jingzhi''s wrist with her hands, her thumb and index finger could be easily sped, but it didn''t feel too thin, it was more like a sword out of its sheath, a bamboo that shot straight into the sky.

    "I eat a lot." Lu Jingzhi giggled, not because of the need to raise supernatural powers.

    To Lu Jingzhi''s shock, Shen Nanwei took out a well-tailored set of autumn clothes. Although it was a skirt, it was not muddy at all, and it was Lu Jingzhi''s favorite type, who was running up and down every day.

 Chapter 419: Love from Shen Nanwei

    "You did it?" Lu Jingzhi couldn''t believe it, while Shen Nanwei, who was waiting to boast over there, was angry, "It''s not that I haven''t made clothes for you, why are you so surprised?"

    "Indeed there isn''t any." The uprightness is as frightening as a deer, "But my mother sewed up my clothes after they were torn."

    Actually, Shen Nanwei would rather throw away the torn clothes, but as diligent and thrifty as the three sisters, they would not do that with a tacit understanding.

    They were indeed not rich back then, and it was just a small hole, so Shen Nanwei drew a cat on it.

    Come to life like life.

    Listening to Lu Jingzhi''s muttering, Shen Nanwei was not angry, and urged her to try on new clothes.

    The blue makes the skin very white. In this season when the leaves are yellow and red, this color is more like matching the sky.

    "Not bad," Shen Nanwei nodded.

    "Mom, why did you remember to give me clothes?"

    Of course not on purpose.

    It''s just that when Shen Nanwei took the embroidery ss, she inevitably diverted her thinking, such as teaching how to cut clothes, what are the fashionable fabrics and colors, etc. With the idea of ??not wasting time and fabrics, Shen Nanwei made a set for her in the ss new clothes.

    Lu Jingzhi gave a thumbs up and a heart, "I love you~"

    It is not in Shen Nanwei''s mind that one can''t treat one more favorably than another.

    Only Lu Jingzhi has clothes made by herself, while the other two sisters naturally buy clothes.

    The clothing store, or rather the cloth shop, is already within Mr. Jiang''s scope, and she can just order new clothes if she wants new clothes.

    But Shen Nanwei still went to the town in person.

    Look for the proprietress in the corner shop.

    That is, her former master.

    -

    The leaves fell faster and faster, the withered yellow disappeared among the branches, and piled up all over the ground.

    The vigers took away the dried branches and leaves and went back to burn firewood.

    The sun was setting, Lu Jingzhi was standing on the roof blowing the cold wind, while Shen Nanwei watched her open her arms to embrace the wind, she couldn''t helpughing, but was infected by that kind of coziness andziness.

    "Little Miaoer."

    Lu Jingzhi heard someone calling her.

    Seeing Mother hooking her hand, she understood, andnded on her toes like a dragonfly, leading her to the roof.

    The two of them watched the smoke from the cooking not far away.

    The reality of rural life is not good.

    The quality of life in rural areas in ancient times was even worse.

    Only their "farm life" built purely with money is the poetic and picturesque pastoral in the book.

    The aroma from everywhere was carried by the wind, Lu Jingzhi took a deep breath, "I''m hungry."

    "It smells so good. During this year, the living standards of the people in Huxi Vige have risen sharply¡ªthis should be the way to say it. The food is getting more and more delicious."

    Originally, during the Chinese New Year holidays, people gritted their teeth and weighed a piece of meat, but now every household can eat meat every now and then.

    The throat-piercing pancakes have been eliminated. They are cornmeal that has been sifted repeatedly, mixed with small green vegetables and steamed. When eaten, they have the unique fragrance of pancakes, and there are rice crackers underneath.

    "Suck slip"

    Shen Nanwei: "..."

    Foodies.

    Probe to look down, Wei Xiaoqi is still busy, still did not forget to look up and tell the two to wear more clothes.

    Lu Jingzhi found out that Wei Xiaoqi was the first to worry about in this family.

    "I see, it''s not cold yet."

    Lu Jingzhi took Shen Nanwei''s hand, and she shivered from the cold.

    After rubbing vigorously a few times, it warmed up.

    "Life will be better in the future." Lu Jingzhi solemnly opened his arms, "I mean, not only Huxi Vige, but also the ces we can see, walk through, and talk about will all be better! "

 Chapter 420: I miss my son

    Time passes without knowing it.

    It¡¯s the Chinese New Year.

    Lu Jingzhi shook out the letter paper and showed it to Shen Nanwei, with an excited tone, "Zhuizhui ising to town to celebrate the New Year."

    Shen Nanwei was applying a facial mask in the warm room¡ªkindly provided by Lu Jingzhi. At this moment, she opened her eyes and looked at the letter paper. The letter seemed to still carry the smell of the ice and snow outside, mixed with the fragrance of ink, which was refreshing.

    Read the familiar handwriting on the letter paper at a nce.

    "I''m a little nervous." Shen Nanwei swallowed and said honestly.

    She was so nervous that she started picking at her clothes, which was something Shen Nanwei would never do.

    Why are you nervous?

    Because on a dark and stormy night, she couldn''t sleep and woke up Lu Jingzhi to have a heart-to-heart talk. Perhaps the darkness was too much to stimte her inner desires. She said sadly that she missed her son. Then, under Lu Jingzhi''s adjustment, she Decided to meet her son this Chinese New Year.

    "This New Year''s gift is definitely the finale surprise." Lu Jingzhi vowed.

    Shen Nanwei was very mncholy, "Are you sure it''s not a shock?"

    "Of course not. Your reaction to rebirth and time travel is as t as water. How bad is Chau Zhui? He''s your son! It''s up to you!" Lu Jingzhi said firmly.

    Shen Nanwei stood up, "What you said makes sense."

    Her son just followed her.

    But when things came to an end, I was still a little worried.

    "I only told Zhui Zhui to one person, and I feel ashamed of Lou Lou," Shen Nanwei sighed, "That kid is very good at cutting corners."

    What she didn''t say was that in the days after her death, Xu Shulou must have cried in secret many times.

    Lu Jingzhi: "Then let''s talk about it."

    Shen Nanwei gave her a sad look.

    My baby girl doesn''t understand her sadness.

    "Take off the mask, the time is up."

    Shen Nanwei went to get busy, washing her face, washing her hands, taking care of her skin, and so on. While wiping her hands slowly, she said that she actually fell in love with serving herself with her own hands. It was a different kind of happiness to pass the time.

    Lu Jingzhi said she didn''t understand, after all, she has been serving herself for so many years.

    Although the family is rich, this house in the vige is their purend. They don¡¯t buy girls and don¡¯t let people in. They live here as if they are in a secret base, and they are very happy.

    There are countless gifts for this year''s festival.

    Jiang Tanyue still only picked their favorite food, and piled the rest in the warehouse.

    Calcting that the time is either today or tomorrow, Yan Qingzhui will be able to reach the town. Lu Jingzhi wakes up early in the morning, puts the snow cake on his head and prepares to go out arrogantly.

    Opened the door and took a look, thenughed.

    "What are you doing at my house?"

    Ji Fei came here because she was unwilling to be dragged along.

    After going through thest incident, she had a psychological shadow on this ce.

    After so long, I finally adjusted my mind.

    She didn''t expect to think of anything, and when she opened the door, she saw the person who harmed herst time. Immediately, her hands were faster than her mind, and she pulled out the whip from her waist and swung it over.

    Another woman who just got off the carriage couldn''t help screaming, her eyes were wide open, and she was about to call the guards to stop her, when she saw a beautiful girl with a high ponytail who didn''t even blink her eyes, she didn''t know what to do Raising her hand, the whip in Ji Fei''s hand was in her hand.

    With a volley, it made a crisp sound.

    The blue veins on the wrist are looming, like emeralds iid on white jade, more like a sharp sword drawn out of its sheath.

    It was just a random movement, sharp and wanton, much more aggressive than Ji Fei.

 Chapter 421: was found again

    "If it weren''t for your good looks, I would have hit your face with this whip." Lu Jingzhi raised his eyebrows, his sharp gaze made Ji Fei''s heart thump.

    Lu Jingzhi turned his gaze to another woman, "It looks familiar, you have been here¡ªthe person who wanted my mother to embroider the wedding dress, are you sisters? You said that the younger sister who wanted the wedding dress would not be her?"

    If Ji Shuang was just startled by his sister just now, then now he was startled by a deer so that his face was so pale that even makeup couldn''t cover it.

    "Girl has a really good memory." Ji Shuang managed to maintain a smile.

    "That''s for sure, you look good, and second, the fact that my mother had to make the wedding dress is unforgettable."

    Ji Frost: "..."

    This girl has grown taller, but her mouth is as poisonous as ever.

    Lu Jingzhi moved out of the way, "It''s cold outside,e in first."

    Coiled the whip in his hand and handed it to Ji Fei, "Take it, don''t let me see you unfold it again, do you hear me?"

    Ji Feijie took it without saying a word.

    Ji Shuang took advantage of the opportunity to introduce her younger sister, and said with a smile, "My younger sister has a bad temper, I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay, I have a bad temper." Lu Jingzhi waved his hand, went in first to lead the way, and shouted, "Mom, someone is looking for you."

    Ji Fei followed behind and muttered, "Aren''t there any servants to report? It''s so unruly."

    "My yard is only this big, and my mother can''t hear her loudly, so what kind of notification do you want?" Lu Jingzhi waved his hand boldly, "Trouble."

    Ji Fei''s two sisters felt that she was implying that their ears were not good.

    But I also feel that this little girl is frank.

    It was obviously the season when the white flowers were withering, but time in this small courtyard seemed to have stopped in spring, causing Ji Fei to take a few extra nces.

    She saw it clearly, there were two bunches of grapes on the green soup vines in the corner of the yard! !

    Lu Jingzhi didn''t wee people in for anything else.

    She actually wanted Shen Nanwei to get up.

    It is best to go out for a walk or twops.

    Every day I shouted that I was fat and fat, it was time to lose weight, and I still slept like crazy every day, and when I got up, I clutched my heart and said that my heart was beating faster and my heart was angina pectoris.

    Lu Jingzhi uses supernatural powers to support her every day, saying that there is no possibility of serious illness, the only possibility is that she has eaten too much recently and has indigestion-and eating too much can easily cause blood sugar to rise and cause sleepiness.

    Find her something to do today, even if it means getting up for a walk and then going back to sleep.

    Unknowingly, the two sisters Ji Fei and Ji Shuang just became tool workers.

    -

    After meeting Shen Nanwei, Ji Shuang''s first reaction was that this person was more beautiful than thest time they met.

    The material of the clothes she wears is also excellent.

    Compared tost time, there have been earth-shaking changes. Last time, Ji Shuang was thinking about throwing money at people, but this time, no matter what, she couldn''t afford such a thought.

    Lu Jingzhi lightly tutted, hearing what Ji Shuang meant, she hadn''t given up yet and insisted on a unique wedding dress.

    Shen Nanwei was also flustered at home, and instead of refusing immediately, she motioned for her to exin the reason of "must".

    Ji Shuang froze for a moment, suppressing the excitement in her heart.

    This is a good start.

    Seeing that they were getting better, Lu Jingzhi got up and left.

    Adjust the snow cake sitting posture and start the journey again.

    Excited heart, trembling hands, her ymate ising soon~

    Walking into the yard, Lu Jingzhi turned around, "What are you doing here? It''s cold outside, and there is floor heating in the house."

    Ji Fei originally wanted to say eloquently, "I''m willing toe out, can you care?", but after hearing the second half of her sentence, she opened her mouth and said nothing, and let out a cold snort.

    The deer scratched his head in shock.

    Well, why are you blowing out of your nostrils like a donkey.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!